Diza was an old factory that used to manufacture plastics. But, since it was located closer to the city, they were forced to move to another side due to the pollution that they were causing.

Now, it seemed that the Jerks Brothers Gang had taken over that warehouse of theirs as their new base. From the location and a few other factors, it was indeed a good place for them to hide from the public.

Jack wasted no time as he drove faster, he knew that the more time that he wasted, the higher the losses that he was going to suffer. Well, although it couldn't be considerate as real losses, less profit was loss to him now.

He had to accumulate a wealth of $500B. This was just the amount of money that he was supposed to have in hand, not to mention the five companies with net worth of at least $500B.

Now, as long as he could get money, Jack wouldn't dare be careless to let the chance slip away.

About twenty minutes later, he arrived at the old warehouse. The area around the warehouse was almost empty and only a few people were passing by this area.

Many people didn't like this part of the city due to the pollution that had occurred here about five years ago. All the same, Jack didn't care and drove the Bentley towards the gate.

The factory of this warehouse itself was located not far from this location. But still, it was about three kilometers from here.

The moment that Jack's Bentley arrived, a group of people got out of the warehouse. There were more than one hundred of them and each one of them had a weapon of their own liking in their hands.

They gazed towards the approaching Bentley Continental GT excitedly. They were looking forward to beating up someone.

Jack stopped not far from them before he alighted from the Bentley. Although there were more than a hundred men in front of him, Jack wasn't afraid in the least. He stood in front of them without showing any fear.

"Where's your boss? Tell him to get out of here, or is he afraid of me even before we meet?" Jack stated as he looked at the group in front of him.

"Kid, who are you to ask to see our boss?"

"Do you know where you are? This is the territory of the Jerks Brothers Gang, nobody makes a scene here!"

"Maybe he's just a newborn calf that isn't afraid of the tiger."

"F*cking idiot, just you wait till I smash this bat on your head."

The crowd of gangsters immediately began throwing curses and taunts towards Jack. Jack had no intention of bantering with them. So, "Better stop talking nonsense if you're not the leader here! If your leader is a coward I'm that he can continue hiding even after I came here, then I can only go inside and pull him out by myself."

Jack's words were arrogant in front of the muscular and armed group. But all the same, they had no chance of speaking as a person came from behind them at this moment.

It was a man who seemed to be in his late forties. He had a huge scar on his chin. Currently, several tattoos could be seen on his exposed parts of the body. But, the most eye-catching was the tattoo of a knife that was on his left side of the neck.

That knife was the one that was used by the military. And, the one on him was one that had been drawn in such a way that it depicted the blood stains on it. Just from this tattoo, Jack could conclude that this guy was cold blooded.

Looking at Jack who was standing straight in front of the over a hundred men, the person that had come from behind the group smiled as he said, "You're brave for a youngster. I didn't expect that you would really show up alone."

The voice was extremely familiar to Jack as he had heard it not long ago. He gazed at the man and said, "Do you know how much losses you've caused? That's over a hundred million dollars, can you compensate me?"

Big Brother Three: "โ€ฆ."

"Are you kidding me? Who's that in this city that can make over a hundred million dollars in a single day? Even the biggest family in Inchoate city, the Dante family cannot do that." Big brother three said contemptuously.

"If you haven't seen that happen, that doesn't mean that it doesn't exist." Jack wasn't ready to explain himself and went straight to the point.

"Who was the one that sent you to cause trouble for my stores?" He asked, coldly this time.

Big brother three looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot and said, " Why should I tell you? It's not like you have the ability to make me tell you that, right?"

In return, Jack smiled and said, "Okay then, let's see my ability." With that, he gazed at the crowd of gangsters and said, "Whoever beats up the so called big brother three till he says who gave him the mission will receive $100,000 from me.

Jack's words caused the crowd that was whispering to each other to immediately go silent. Each and every gang member gazed at Jack, wondering if he was joking or if he was serious about what he had just said.

Seeing no response from the crowd, Jack raised two fingers in the air and spoke once again, "If you think that $100,000 is not enough, then I'll make it $200,000."

Jack's words made the crowd swallow their saliva while thinking about the big amount of money. If they could get that amount of money, they could simply retire from being gangsters and live a better life that had no risks involved.

When he saw Jack's plan, big brother three's expression shifted, mostly the moment that he saw that the group seemed to be considering Jack's words.

Controlling the gangsters wasn't something simple as all those that joined the gang all had their own reasons. And, if they could get a benefit, they wouldn't mind killing someone, let alone beating him up. So, he was forced to take command early and stop Jack from giving out more benefits.

"What are you all thinking about? Get him and beat him up. Once he's down, the money that he's promising will be ours anyway." Big three said.

(A/N: Instead of the long name, I'll just call him big three.)

When they were told another method of gaining even better benefits, the group no longer felt tempted by Jack's reward. So, they all swarmed towards him, ready to beat him up.

Jack sneered when he saw this. So, it was true that big three was someone with brains after all. So, the only means to convince these people would be to beat them up. When they saw that they had no other way out of this, they would have to compromise.

"What about five hundred thousand dollars?" Jack tried again. If he could solve this without having to waste his time fighting with them, it would be better.

"Hehe, your small rewards are not appreciated."

"We'll just beat you up so that you can hand over the money by yourself."

They no longer listened to what Jack had to say as they charged towards him.

Upon seeing that there was no way out of the situation, Jack could only roll the sleeved of his shirt to prepare himself for the fight.

When the first person arrived in front of him, Jack gave him no time to attack and used the chance that they were underestimating him to deal a decisive blow.

Thump!

A single hit on the chest and the guy was forced to fly backwards, knocking down those that were charging forward.

Jack didn't stop at that as he swung his fists at those that came towards him. Since there was a crowd of over a hundred men charging towards him, it was obvious that not all of them would attack him at the same time.

So, as he moved around the crowd, he landed heavy punches on them, one punch that would make sure that the one that was punched wouldn't get back onto their feet.

With everything of his being four times higher than the ones that were attacking him, Jack had no problem at all.

He evaded what could be evaded and used other gangsters as shield when necessary. And so, it wasn't long before more than twenty gangsters lay on the floor wailing miserably.

The others had no choice but to take a few steps backwards because none of them had expected that Jack was this fierce. Now that about a fifth of them were on the ground while Jack had no injuries on him, they lost the confidence that they were having before.

Even big three wasn't expecting such a scene. He had thought that it would be easy for them to kill Jack. With him dying in a place that was far from the public eye, there would be no one that would take them accountable considering that there were no witnesses.

As if this was just a warm up, Jack began stretching his joints. He had never been forced to use any aspect of his improved self to the maximum.

But facing the more than ten men at a single time, he had to use his speed and reaction at the maximum to avoid being hit.

He looked at the goons that were eyeing him warily and smiled as he said, "Now, I don't want you to beat him up. Instead, all those that are going to join and work under me will receive a monthly salary of $30,000."

Jack's words immediately changed the previously tense and somber atmosphere around the warehouse.

"Now, I don't want you to beat him up. Instead, all those that are going to join and work under me will receive a monthly salary of $30,000.

Jack's words immediately changed the previously tense and somber atmosphere around the warehouse

"If you're not convinced about that, you can still come and receive a beating from me. I'm not done warming up yet." Jack said as he revealed a smile that gave the gangsters a shiver

What he'd just said was true. He had just felt that his muscles had been stimulated, just like how people would feel like when they were doing exercises. And now, he could feel that he was far from getting tired. So, he didn't mind continuing for a little while to stretch his muscles to the limit

Although he claimed to be the limit, he was still holding back his punches, otherwise, the group that had received his attack would have definitely been in a bad shape at this moment. ๐š‹๐šŽ๏ฝ„๏ฝŽ๏ฝ๏ฝ–๐šŽ๐š•๏ผŽ๐šŒ๏ฝ

At this moment, big three knew that things weren't going the way that they were supposed to. He got alarmed. But, he still tried maintaining the calm expression on his face

"Don't get deceived by him. The moment that you agree to this, as long as he gets what he wants, how can he guarantee that he will pay you the amount of money that he's promised you?" Big three said as he warily eyed Jack

There was a certain period of silence as the goons were contemplating on what to do

At this time, one of them took a step forward and said, "I agree to that. I'll join you!

The others were stunned by this guy's decisiveness. They had never expected that he would agree to Jack's offer that easily

"That's good. From now on, you will be the leader of those that will agree to work under me. Your salary has been increased to $50,000 a month." Jack said as he nodded his head in satisfaction

He didn't view this guy as an easy person to sway, but a smart one. He could already tell from the current situation that they had no chance of winning at all. Jack on the other hand was offering a big and guaranteed salary

In other words, he was not a simple person like they had thought he was. Someone that could afford to pay millions a month as salary to a group of gangsters, how could that person be simple

Upon seeing the scene where one of them took a step forward, big three was enraged. He pointed his finger at that guy and said, "You idiot, once I'm done with this guy, I'll make sure to break your limbs!

The guy looked at him and said, "What's the difference? Here, I can have guaranteed monthly payment. On the other hand, I sometimes get nothing at the end of the month as there's nothing to do. And for both sides, no matter where I choose, I'll end up beaten if things don't go as I had expected.

Big three: "โ€ฆ.

His words were like a wake up call to the others. If they didn't join Jack, they would end up beaten. On the other hand, if they joined Jack, they would still end up being beaten up as long as Jack lost in the fight

But, now, it was just a matter of where they would benefit the most and where there were higher odds of winning. And at this moment, the high odds and benefits were all on Jack's side

So, one by one, the gangsters began joining Jack's side until there was only about a dozen of them standing together with big three who was fuming at this moment

He looked at the dozen or so goons that were standing behind him and thought, only these are the loyal ones. If I manage to get out of here, I surely will treat them well

He had just finished thinking this way when suddenly, a heavy punch landed on his back. Not expecting to be attacked from the back, big three was forced to stagger forward

He turned around and gazed at the group that was looking at him with hungry eyes. He shouted, "What the f*ck do you think you're doing? Aren't you supposed to stand with me?

"I'm sorry big three. But, I don't remember saying that I'll stand with you in this. I simply stood here because I'm still trying to gain the $500,000 reward that was mentioned before." The guy with a red shirt spoke

The ones behind him had the same thoughts as him. So, they also nodded before charging towards big three, all at the same time

As for the ones that were standing behind Jack, they suddenly realized that they had just missed such a big opportunity. Although they wanted to make a move at this moment, they held themselves back as they didn't want to make Jack's impression on them to drop further

Although he was attacked by over twelve men at the same time, big three still managed to knock down two men. But at the end of it all, he was just a single person and was being attacked by a whole group. So, in the end, he was forced onto his knees with several injuries on him

"Boss, we've subdued him for you," the guy with the red shirt, the one that had initiated the attack looked at Jack as he said these words

In return, Jack nodded in appreciation. Then, he said, "You've done a good work. And it seems that you're good at seizing opportunities. Had you done this earlier, I surely wouldn't have minded rewarding you with a million dollars.

The guy with the red shirt felt that he had just missed an even bigger opportunity. But still, he was still satisfied that he had gotten the small opportunity

"But you still have a chance, just make him say who's the one that had given him the mission to disrupt the activities of my stores." Jack stated as he eyed big three who was now on his knees, with his head lowered

Big three wasn't stupid. He knew that the situation wasn't in his favor at this moment. He knew that even if he had managed to beat the over twelve men that had attacked him, there were still others that were eyeing him, waiting for a chance to strike at him

Although he was angry at this moment, he had to look for a way to get himself out of this situation first. Otherwise, there was no way that he was going to give the information about what had happened here to the leader of the gang

The guy with the red shirt immediately threw a punch towards big three's head. And big three, who had been expecting that they would ask him the question first before taking action when he didn't answer was immediately forced to eat dirt

"Didn't you f*cking hear what boss just asked? He said that you're supposed to tell him who gave you the stupid suicide mission!" The guy in red shirt yelled

Jack could tell that this guy was kind of venting his anger on big three. Maybe big three had been suppressing him a lot in the past days. In any case, that didn't matter to him at the moment

Big three used his hands to try and get his face from the ground. And feeling aggrieved, he asked, "A.. aren't you supposed to ask questions first before using the other methods to make me talk if I refuse?

"I just felt like punching you again. Furthermore, have you gone deaf after receiving a beating? I think boss asked that question since the start." The guy replied as he twisted his fist in the air, as if he was ready to punch again

Big three: "โ€ฆ.

He thought for a moment and decided to give the answers before getting himself out of here. As for this big three and the others that had betrayed him, he decided to forget about that for the moment

The Jerks Brothers Gang was big and the over hundred men that he'd brought here weren't even half of the whole gang. So, as long as he left here, he could simply deal with these ingrates using the other gangsters

"Alright I'll talk." Big three said before taking a deep breath. "To tell the truth, I myself don't know who was the one that sent the mission. Our leader was the one that talked with him over the phone and he may be the only one that knows him. As for the background, I can assume that it may be a member of the five big families or the Dante family.

Jack listened and thought things through. He then asked, "Are you sure that it wasn't Frank?

Big three was surprised that Jack knew about Frank. But all the same, he shook his head and said, "He hired us. But later, someone else called our boss to make a bigger move. As for Frank, he came looking for us and asked us of the same thing. I can only guess that this is the action of two different people.

Jack's eyes narrowed. He decided that he would need to meet this leader of theirs so that he could know the other mastermind. All the same, it wasn't going to be hard to deal with Frank

He was now richer than the Dante family. So, he was sure that he could block all the sources of income or resources for their companies by breaking the partnerships that they had formed

But, he wasn't ready to make a move on the whole Dante family in respect to George. It seemed that he would have to look for another way of punishing Frank without influencing the whole family

"Okay then, take me to that leader of yours. I will deal with him and the one that had given him the mission," Jack said

Although he was looking for a means of getting out of here, big three never thought that a chance would present itself in front of him in such a manner. Although Jack had stated that he wanted to deal with his boss, how could big three believe that he had the ability?

To him, as long as he reached where the other gang members were, he would be saved. And then, he would be able to take his revenge on Jack and the ones that had betrayed them.

So, he hurriedly agreed to take Jack to where the leader of the gang was, as if he was afraid that Jack would change his mind after thinking things through.

"You guys can wait for me here. I'll be back or I'll contact you if I can't come to find you." Jack stated as he exchanged contacts with the guy that had stepped forward first.

After that, he drove away with the beaten big three. Although big three had been well beaten up and had bled, it wasn't that much, other than having a nosebleed that he was preventing by using his handkerchief.

With the directions pointed by big three, they arrived in front of a villa. Although its level couldn't be compared to the prince and princess palace, it could be said to be good enough.

He wasn't surprised by the fact that the gang leader lived an extraordinary life as compared to the low level goons. In the gang, it was mostly a pyramid, the one at the top was fed by the ones at the bottom.

After alighting from the car, Jack and big three entered the courtyard of the villa. And just as he had expected, there were a few gang members here, obviously working as security for the boss.

When they saw Jack coming in, two of them immediately went ahead and blocked his path.

"What business do you have here?" One of the goons asked.

"Get the hell out of the way for me!" Big three shouted in response. He was itching to get to his boss so that he could have his sweet revenge. But now, a few minions were delaying that from happening.

"Who the f*ck are you? Do you believe me that I'll smash that face of yours? Oh, it seems that someone already did that. But, it doesn't hurt to beat you more." Another goon shouted from the side as he pointed at big three.

"You idiot! Do you know who you're talking to?! I'll destroy you!" Big three was already angry. And now that even a small goon dared to talk to him with such disrespect, he obviously had to do something about the anger in his heart.

"Do you know where you are?! Better scram from here bef-" The goon wasn't allowed to speak further as he was interrupted by the other goon.

"Why does his voice sound somehow familiar?" The goon said as he tried sizing up big three.

Upon being reminded by his colleague, the other goon looked at big three and immediately found the similarities between him and their third boss.

"Now that you mentioned it, he really does look like him. But hey, could he be his twin brother? Is he here to look for big three to ask for revenge? After all, look at his face, it's like someone beat the sh*t out of him."

"I think you're right. He may be his twin brother or something. Or, could he be his father orโ€ฆson?"

"Come on, can you stop bullsh*tting? How can you not know big three? He doesn't have a wife, in fact, he always hangs out with several girls, how can he have a big son like this?"

"Wait, now that this guy has heard us and we talked to him rudely, do you think he will report us to big three?"r ๐—ฏ๐ž๐๐—ป๐จ๐ฏ๐ž๐ฅ.๐œ๐—ผ

"So what? This is the boss's villa. We didn't know him and we wanted to send him away when he was rude, case solved."

"You're brilliant."

The two guys spoke to each other, completely forgetting that Jack and big three were still standing there.

Jack chuckled as he looked at big three who was already fuming and said, "Looks like your prestige as the third boss of the Jerks Brothers Gang isn't that high."

Jack's words immediately garnered the attention of the two that were still 'seriously' discussing on how to deal with the situation in front of them.

"What did I just say? I knew that this was big three's son!" One of the goons said as he looked at his partner smugly.

"Get lost, I think I heard him call him third boss." The other one retorted.

"Come on, how can big three be beaten into such an embarrassing state?" The other one didn't believe it at all.

Getting enough of this, big three stepped forward and gave each of them a tight slap on their faces.

Pah! Pah!

One by one, the two that hadn't expected this situation immediately looked at big three with their wide eyes. They were just about to retort when they heard big three talking again.

"Just you wait till I finish dealing with the current problem, I'll make sure that you disappear by tonight!" Big three said coldly.

"Who's this shouting idiot that has been disfigured?" A man wearing a black short-sleeved shirt that exposed his thick arm muscles chuckled as he looked at big three.

"What are you laughing at big two?" Frowning, big three looked at the guy whom he referred to as big two as he asked coldly.

"Ah? You're big three? What the f*ck happened to you? Did you go to a dojo to challenge their master and you ended up being beaten to a pulp?" Big two was greatly surprised. He hadn't expected that big three would be reduced to such a state in this city.

"You're the one that challenged a master of a dojo!" Big three retorted furiously.

After calming down a little bit, he looked at the two that had been talking rubbish since he arrived and said, "I'll come back and deal with you."

The two gangsters were immediately frightened as they shivered and took a few steps backwards. Although they wanted to defend themselves, upon seeing big three's face, they immediately gave up on that thought.

"And who's this?" Big two asked as he sized up Jack who was standing at the side while enjoying the little show.

"Big two, we need to see the boss. He's here for the boss." Big three didn't say more than that. He simply decided that it would be good if they dealt with Jack inside the territory, where there would be no witnesses.

Looking at Jack for a moment, big two led the way as he said, "Follow me."

Jack and big three followed big two into the villa. Then, they exited the villa through the back door and headed towards as small wooden cabin.

Jack wondered what kind of taste the boss of the gang had. He actually lived inside a wooden cabin when he had a villa? Weird.

Anyway, he followed the duo to the wooden cabin. Till now, he wasn't afraid that he would get attacked. He had already thought it through. Since the goons had been spread out to block the customers from visiting the stores, it was obvious that there would be lesser gangsters here.

When they entered the cabin, big two used a crowbar to open up the wooden floor. Beneath it, there was a thick door that once it was opened, there was a path that led towards the underground.

Jack was a little surprised upon seeing this. He finally understood why the boss was living in a wooden cabin. It was just a fa?ade.

But, it was to be expected as they would definitely be having shady deals that couldn't be exposed. And, the way that they had hidden the door was definitely in such a way that it couldn't be expected.

The metallic door was almost a meter thick, which would definitely prevent someone from noticing that below it, there was a hole.

Jack said no word as he followed the duo down the well lit path. And not long after, they arrived in a mansion-like basement. The basement was just like a house as it was well decorated. Added to this was the fact that it was designed just like how one would a mansion.

Not long after, they entered a room where there was a man who was in his early fifties. He was holding a smoking pipe as he smoked without care of the world.

The room had a set-up that was similar to that of an office. But currently, the man was seating on a coach and in front of him was a table made of glass.

"What's it?" He raised his head as he asked when he noticed the three. But, he focused his gaze on Jack. Although he was surprised by big three's swollen face, he still ignored that for the moment.

"Boss, this-" Before big three could say a word, Jack took a few steps forward and looked at the boss as he asked, "Are you the one that ordered your minions to cause my stores losses?"

Although surprised by Jack's words, the boss didn't lose his composure and said, "I was paid for that, and that was what I did. But I'm surprised that you're this young."

Jack raised his brows a little. A small but cold smile appeared at the corner of his lips as he asked, "And how much did they pay you?" He completely ignored the man's last part of the sentence.

Without seeing the need of hiding such a thing, or maybe due to his pride, the boss replied, "$20M in full."

"Haha," Jack chuckled a little before he spoke again, "Just a small $20M to cause me a loss of over $100M. Do you think that's fair?"

"It doesn't matter. To us, it's a simple thing to block the stores and ensure that there are no sales before they close down. So, the $20M is a good price." The man replied as he placed the smoking pipe on the table in front of him.

"Oh, I see. But, did you ask the one that gave you the mission about the risk involved when taking the mission?" Jack asked curiously.

"You're just a newcomer to the city. What risks can you bring if you're trying to establish yourself here? It's obvious that you have no big background." The man replied as he eyed Jack.

Jack nodded. He then said, "Maybe true that I don't have a family to back me up. But, you should have at least asked about my ability before provoking me."

The moment that he finished speaking, he kicked the table that was separating the two of them, immediately breaking it into pieces.

"Maybe true that I don't have a family to back me up. But, you should have at least asked about my ability before provoking me."

The moment that he finished speaking, he kicked the table that was separating the two of them, immediately breaking it into pieces.

Jack's action startled even the boss as he had never expected that there was a person that would dare to attack him on his turf. So, he had completely been unprepared of such a situation.

Jack strode forward while ignoring the surprised and stunned gazes of the three. He stopped in front of the boss of the Jerk Brothers Gang, or maybe the real Jerk Brother? Whatever, Jack didn't care about the name as he spoke, "The first thing that I want from you is that, you compensate me for my losses."

Jack's voice wasn't loud, but it could be clearly heard by the three present in the room. Jack continued, "The total loss for the previous day should be at least $210M. And today, now is already almost noon and is on a Sunday, it should be at least $90M. In total, you'll have to compensate me with at least $300M."

"Who are you bullsh*tting?! You dare be rude in front of me, the Jerk Brother of Inchoate? It seems that you don't value your life at all!" The boss who had just regained his composure sprang to his feet as he pointed his finger at Jack as he shouted.

"Ptui! $300M? Do you think I don't know what kind of business you're doing in this city? Not to mention $300M in one and a half days, you cannot earn $100M in a whole month!" Jerk Brother continued.

"Furthermore, do you expect me to compensate you? Heh, you better know where you're right now, this is my territory and I have the say here. I'm the king here!" Jerk Brother continued.

Jack ignored whatever Jerk Brother had just said as he continued with whatever it was that he was saying. "The second thing that I want, is the information about the one that sent you to disrupt my business here in the city. If they cannot look for better means and resort to such foul ones, I don't mind playing this game with them either."

Upon seeing that Jack had ignored him, Jerk Brother was furious. He looked at big three and two -who were watching from the side, still unable to make out what they were supposed to do- and shouted, "What the f*ck are you doing there? Call all the brothers of the gang here!"

"Y-yes boss!" Both big two and three were startled by Jerk Brother's shouted and hurriedly nodded their head before rushing out of the room.

Jerk Brother: "โ€ฆ."

Although he had said that they were supposed to call the others, he didn't mean that the both of them should leave. He had expected that only one of them would leave to call the gangsters that were around while the other one would remain to restrain Jack from taking any action.

"Looks like those two are so thoughtful in that they knew that we need some time alone. Now that there's no more distraction, let's get serious." Jack smiled as he looked at Jerk Brother whose expression was dark at the moment.

"What serious business do we two have to discuss? Just be patient and wait for my little brothers to come and deal with you." Jerk Brother spoke as he sat back on the couch.

"Sorry for that, but I don't think I have that much time to wait. So, I'll go straight to the point, are you going to compensate me and provide me with the information that I want or not?" Jack shook his head as he placed his foot on the couch that Jerk Brother was seated on.

Seeing this, Jerk Brother was obviously infuriated. This was the place that he usually sat when he was relaxing. And now, Jack had just stepped on it with his shoe.

He was just about to reprimand him when suddenly, he felt a hand holding his collar. Jack then spoke, more coldly this time, "If you won't speak, I might as well force the words out of you."

Pah!

A resounding slap could be heard in the next second as Jack slapped Jerk Brother. He had put in part of his strength and as a result, a few teeth of Jerk Brother immediately loosened in his mouth. Had Jack placed a little bit more strength, Jerk Brother would have been forced to either swallow or spit out the teeth.

"What the f*ck do y-" Jerk Brother immediately wanted to shout curses at Jack, but he wasn't given a chance at all.

Pah! Pah! Pah!

One slap after the other landed on his cheeks and not long after, they were swollen as if he had just stuffed his mouth with food.

Not only that, but during the time that Jack was slapping him, he had already spat several of his teeth. The area closer to his eyes had already become black with several marks of fingers being visible on his cheeks.

"I'll shpeak! Shtop, I sheyed that I will shpeak!" With a few of his teeth missing and his cheeks bottled from receiving slaps, Jerk Brother spoke as if he was forcing himself to speak a foreign language but his words were full of his accent.

(I'll speak! Stop, I said that I will speak.)

"Now that's good, why the hell did you make me waste a lot of time and effort slapping the words out of you?" Jack shook his head helplessly as he released Jerk Brother who then fell back on the couch.

Jerk Brother wanted to cry at this moment. He was a coward who had chanced upon luck. He had won a lottery grand price of $10M. From there, he had intended to show off by hiring a few lackeys for himself.

And as time passed by, he had hired almost a hundred of them. And, using these one hundred over men, he had decided to join the underworld. And so, the Jerk Brothers Gang was formed.

And as years went by, their reputation grew and at the same time, their power rose and they became one of the top gangs in the city.

It has already been seven years since then and now, the Jerk Brothers Gang had grown to such a large gang in that he could make deals with the top families.

He had gained a lot of wealth during these years, the villa above being one of them. But knowing that he didn't have the ability to fight, he had always put a cold and calm front to give the impression that he was a person that had nothing that could scare him.r ๐‘๐˜ฆ๐˜ฅ๐‘›๐˜ฐ๐˜ท๐‘’๐˜ญ.๐‘๐˜ฐ

And for such a reason, added to his brains, he was able to lead the gang to the level that it was at the moment without the underlings revolting.

Having gotten used to simply acting tough and solving the problems that required muscles by using his minions, he had never thought of a situation where he would be beaten up to this extend.

When the second slap landed on him, he had already decided to tell the truth. But, the slaps just kept coming without ceasing. It was only after the rate and speed at which the slaps were coming reduced that he had a chance of speaking.

As for the ones that had gone to call the underlings, he wasn't sure if it was just taking time for them to reach here or if they were just taking their time. Anyway, since they were not here, he would have to make sure that he could get himself out of the situation that he was in.

"So, let's start with the first thing that I wanted, will you compensate me or not?" Jack smiled as he rubbed his palms together, obviously indicating that if the answer that he received was unsatisfactory, he would rain several slaps on Jerk Brother's cheeks again.

"C-can you rejush it? After all, the $300M ish a big amounth of maniy." Jerk Brother stuttered as he asked

(Can you reduce it? After all, the $300M is a big amount of money.)

Jack looked at him as he stated calmly, "You know, I have only asked for the exact amount of money that I have lost so far. I have not added the money that you're supposed to pay for making me spend a lot of time to get here. I have not added the price of dealing with the psychological torture to my employees."

"I have not added the cost of treating my customer's psychological damage, physical damage, hunger damage, refusal damage, threat damage, shoe dam-"

"Alright, alright, I'll pay it by neksht week. Mosht of the chings that I own aye in termsh of asshetsh. I'll have to shell them to get enough maniy for that. That'sh unlessh you can take the asshetsh." Upon seeing how the price was going to rise, Jerk Brother had no choice but to agree.

(Alright, alright, I'll pay it by next week. Most of the things that I own are in terms of assets. I'll have to sell them to get enough money for that. That's unless you can take the assets.)

'I can barely accept the one about you spending time to come here personally. But, what's up with this customer damage? It's not like you'll give them the money anyway. Refusal damage? Hunger damage? F*ck! Even shoe damage?! Does any of these exist?' Jerk Brother wailed inside his mind.

"That's good then. I'll just take the money. And, you better not try running away because I can still find you no matter where you hide." Jack gave a warning before continuing with narrowed eyes, "Who's the one that gave you the mission?"

Jerk Brother felt his body shudder under Jack's gaze. All the same, he collected himself together and replied, "I don't know, shamwan coyed and gave me the mishon. He transhfaad the maniy to my account after we came to an agyeement."

(I don't know, someone called and gave me the mission. He transferred the money to my account after we came to an agreement.)

Jerk Brother replied. When he saw Jack's eyes still on him, he continued, "The detailsh of the number were encrypted sho, I didn't shee the number of the shender. Ash for the account that shent the maniy, I don't know the owner either."

(The details of the number were encrypted so, I didn't see the number of the sender. As for the account that sent the money, I don't know the owner either.)

Jack thought for a moment and asked for the phone. After looking at the call logs, he found that the phone didn't show who the caller was, it just showed that it was a private number.

After a while, Jack opened the bank message and looked at it. The account was registered under a person surnamed Hosda. The account number was also there. But, Jack was sure that there was no family with the surname Hosda in Inchoate city that had the abilities to easily pay $20M. Now, who was this person.

Jack then remembered something. He took out his phone and sent Denali the details that he'd gathered and asked her to investigate it. Now, he just had to wait for the results.

About ten minutes later, Jack received a call from Denali.

"Hello master, I've found who the owner of the account is. The person is called James Hosda. He works for the Dante family under Ruben Shinily. Ruben Shinily is the head butler of the Dante family and is currently serving the current family head, Kevin Dante." Denali began.

"According to the records of the conversation, I have hacked into the private message that he had received two days ago stating that James Hosda was supposed to hire a group of gangsters to cause trouble for Jackson Enterprise Grocery Department."

As Jack listened, his expression darkened. He himself hadn't expected that the family head of the Dante family would target him. As far as he could remember, other than in the banquet that was organized by Celine, he had never met Kevin.

Additionally, even during the banquet, he couldn't remember interacting with him. But at the end of it all, he was targeted by the other party.

The Dante family had no dealings with the groceries. So, this couldn't be said to be a rivalry in business. But, this was now at a personal level, a level that Jack would absolutely not tolerate.

"Okay then. Try and look into the Dante family, try and see if you can find anything related to the reason as to why they are targeting me." Jack instructed after a moment of thought.

"Yes master." Denali replied.

After hanging up, Jack looked at Jerk Brother who was trying to catch what the person at the other end was saying. Upon noticing that the call had ended, he leaned his back on the couch and pretended that he hadn't done anything.

Jack had obviously seen his actions. But, he decided to ignore them because he had other things to do at the moment and there was nothing sensitive that they had spoken of.

"You can have those goons of yours retreat. I already know that the one that gave you the mission is the head butler of the Dante family." Jack stated.

Ignoring Jerk Brother's surprised gaze, he continued, "You better pay up whatever you're supposed to. But if you try playing any tricks again, I surely will make you pay for that."

He turned around and headed for the door. He stopped for a moment as if he had just remembered something. He said without looking back, "I've taken a few of your men to be working for me. So, I hope that you won't cause problems for them. Or else, I'll make one for you and I can assure that you won't like it."

And with the last word, Jack stepped out of the room.

Once he saw Jack walking out of the room, Jerk Brother immediately wiped away the cold sweat that had accumulated on his forehead. It was only at this moment that he realized how tense he really was in front of Jack.

Although Jack was just a youth and he himself was already in his early fifties, he was greatly pressured by Jack.

The thing that had shocked him the most was that, Jack had actually found out who was the one that had sent the money within ten minutes! This was something that even the big family in Inchoate city couldn't do.

What's more, although the Dante family had tried hiding their tracks, just with the account number, Jack had found who the sender was.

Didn't that mean that Jack had powerful connections with someone at the bank? Furthermore, he knew who the person was although he wasn't named Dante, Jack actually found out that he was related to the Dante family.

'I better try not to provoke him. Otherwise, I will surely be finished.' Jerk Brother thought to himself.

โ€ฆ..

A huge crowd of people was blocking the hallway about a hundred meters from the room that Jack was talking with Jerk Brother. Each and every one of them was holding a weapon and they seemed to be waiting for someone.

In front of the group, big two and big three stood there, each of them gazing towards the entrance not far away from them.

This was the scene that Jack saw the moment that he stepped out of the room. He looked at the huge crowd of people that were blocking the corridor with a smile.

He didn't stop walking and neither was he surprised to see them here. With his senses, he had already heard them the moment that they entered the basement.

He could already guess that this group was planning on overthrowing Jerk Brother. All that time that Jack had been inside that room, if these guys were really going to help, they would have already done so. They had arrived about five minutes after the two left the room.

But, Jack had been in the room for over twenty minutes but they hadn't showed up. Although they indeed came in earlier, they had been standing there, waiting.

"I guess that you guys are waiting for me to deal with your boss before you can take over the throne of the gang?" Jack asked with a smile on his face as soon as he was in front of the group.

They smile made big three's heart skip a beat at the moment. It wasn't long since he saw that smile. That was the same smile on his face when he beat up more than twenty people of the group that he had taken to deal with Jack.

"What are you talking about? We just arrived here and we're waiting for you so that we can beat you up." Big three said.

Looking at the big group behind him, he got his courage to face Jack.

On the other hand, Jack simply chuckled and said, "Don't worry, it doesn't matter. But if you were expecting me to kill the boss for you before you can attack me in the name of revenge, then I'm sorry to disappoint you, your boss is still alive and healthy."

Jack's words stunned both big three and big two. They never thought that Jack could easily see through their plan. But all the same, they decided that they were going to deal with Jack.

Jack had already beaten big three and that was enough of a reason for them to attack. Big three was just about to order the group to charge forward when they heard a shout coming from behind Jack.

"What the f*ck are you doing there?! Can you get out of the way and let the gentleman pass?!" Jerk Brother yelled. He wanted Jack to get out of here as fast as possible. But, the group under him was already trying to make him stay.

Jerk Brother's words stunned the group. They hadn't expected that their boss would allow Jack to leave. Although big three was reluctant, he had no choice but to give up on the idea of having his revenge for a moment.

They had planned to finish off Jack the moment that they found out that Jerk Brother was dead. According to what big three had thought, Jack was furious and would definitely kill Jerk Brother.

And in the name of having revenge for their boss, they would attack Jack. As for why they couldn't just attack Jerk Brother and take the throne from him was simple, if they dared to betray the leader of a gang, all the other gangs will definitely eliminate them.

But now that the plan was no longer going to work, they had to look for ways to deal with the furious Jerk Brother.

The crowd parted and Jack walked out. He got out through the wooden cabin and finally left the villa as he headed towards Celine's friend's company, Eminent Beauty.

As for how Jerk Brother was going to deal with the two people who tried betraying him, he didn't care as it was none of his business.

Along the way, he called the guy that was leading the gangsters that he'd left at Diza warehouse and told him that they were supposed to look for him at the entrance of the Business Overlord Building the following day.

And after that, he called George. Not long after, George responded.

"Hello boss! Are you okay?" George's voice was filled with concern. Jack had left to deal with a group of gangsters and as a result, he was concerned.

He now took Jack not only as his boss, but as a friend. So, he was really concerned about his safety.

"Yeah, I'm okay. How are things on your side?" Jack replied before asking.

"It's good that you're okay. As for this side, the gangsters are retreating. There are areas that they had retreated from earlier." George replied.

Jack nodded in satisfaction. Although the gangsters might have caused him to lose some customers, he was sure that they would be back in a while.

"I have something to tell you. It seems that your family is involved with the gangsters." Jack said solemnly.

"Ah? Are you sure about that boss? If it's my uncle Frank, then he's definitely doing this on his own but not the family." George tried to reason things out.

"I guess you know Ruben Shinily?" Jack asked.

"Our family's butler?" George was surprised that Jack knew about the old butler.

"Yes, he's the one that paid the gangsters to cause me to close the stores." Jack said.

"This can't be. Wait, I'll ask them about this." George said before ending the call. He absolutely knew that this involved the Dante family, then that meant that his family wanted to fight with Jack. But what he didn't know was why that was so.

โ€ฆ

Dante family mansion.

Inside the study, Kevin looked at Ruben and asked, "How are things going with the plan?"

"They're good. Yesterday, they had a drop of sales by about 90%." Ruben replied.

"Okay then, I would like you to organize a meeting with Jack. If possible, I would like that to happen tonight. We can invite him to dinner and discuss things through." Kevin said.

"Okay," Ruben replied before taking his phone, ready to make a call. But before he could, the phone rang. Looking at the unfamiliar number, he frowned for a moment before he received it.

"Hello?"

"Okay," Ruben replied before taking his phone, ready to make a call. But before he could, the phone rang. Looking at the unfamiliar number, he frowned for a moment before he received it.

"Hello?"

"Are you Mr Ruben of the Dante family?"

Ruben wondered why the voice sounded familiar in his ears. But all the same, just to confirm his suspicions, he asked, "Who are you?"

"Of course you won't know me because you were hiding in the dark, trying to play mysterious while sending my Jerk Brothers Gang into our doom. How good you really are, Mr Ruben." Jerk Brother said sarcastically.

Ruben hadn't expected that Jerk Brother would know that they were the ones that had offered the mission. But, what surprised him the most was the fact that Jerk Brother said that he had sent them to their doom. How? He couldn't understand.

"What do you mean by saying that we sent you to your doom? Wasn't it just dealing with a simple junior and give him pressure that his stores would be closed down?" Ruben asked, completely ignoring the first part of Jerk Brother's statement.

"Just a junior? Are you trying to play ignorant with me at this time even after I have found out that you were the ones that had given out the mission? I will tell you this right now, we are no longer taking that mission. I will refund you your $20M." Jerk Brother got even angry as he thought how the other party was playing dumb.

It was obvious that he knew what he had done but he was actually trying to get out of this by playing dumb? Although there was nothing big that he could do to the Dante family, he could as well stop cooperating with them in the future.

He might as well tell the other bosses of the gangs in the city about this. So, he could make sure that all the connections that the Dante family had in the underworld were cut off.

"What do you mean that you're refunding me? I simply told you to pressure the stores by reducing their sales, that's all. It's not like you're going to a life and death fight, right?" Ruben asked.

He couldn't allow one of their plans to fail at a critical moment. After all, they had already arrived at a crucial point and it was just that they simply had to take a single action and they would succeed.

"This is more than a life and death battle. At least in a life and death battle, there's a chance of getting out alive, even if it's small. But this, this is a direct death sentence!" Jerk Brother retorted.

"Can you be direct with your words? You're talking in riddles in that I definitely can't understand what you mean." Ruben asked as he tried to understand what Jerk Brother was meaning.

On the other hand, Kevin listened tentatively from the side. He wasn't sure about what was going on. But, from Ruben's expression, he could tell that it wasn't something good. And for some reason, a bad premonition began rising in his heart.r ๐’ƒ๐™š๐™™๐™ฃ๐™ค๐’—๐™š๐’๏ผŽ๐’๐’†

"What I mean is simple. You actually knew that the owner of the stores was actually a big shot. But, you hid that information from us. What's more, you sent us saying that he was just a nobody with a little money trying to establish himself in the city. It would have been better if you had not said anything. But, you dare give us faulty information?!" The more Jerk Brother spoke, the more angry be became.

When he had received the information that Jack was just a little junior with money, trying to establish himself in the city, he thought that the information was to be trusted considering that the other party was paying $20M.

Who knew that they were trying to eliminate the gang using the twenty million dollars? How could he not be angry? Had they not told him any information about Jack, he would have definitely investigated him.

And if he found that he was someone that he couldn't handle, he would simply refuse to take the mission.

"What big shot? That little brat has got no background at all. He's trying to establish himself here in the city." Ruben refused to believe that Jack had a bigger background than the Dante family.

"You still can't admit it? Heh, you asked someone else to send me the money and make the deal with me. But at the end of the day, I still found out that you were the ones that had wanted us to carry out the mission." Jerk Brother sneered.

Upon being reminded that the other party had actually found out that they were the ones that had asked James to give out the mission to the gang, Ruben couldn't help but think things through.

According to what he knew, unless Jane's himself revealed that he was the one that had told him to ask the Jerk Brothers Gang to carry out the mission, there was no way that Jerk Brother would know about that.

Not even the big five families could know about that as James was someone who secretly operated things for the Dante family. He had never revealed information that he was related to the Dante family in any way.

"Are you too surprised? Hahaha, hahaha, I would like to tell you that, it wasn't me who found out who James was. You know who did it? It was the target of the mission!" Jerk Brother laughed angrily as he said these words.

Ruben couldn't believe it at all. "Jack? You mean that he was the one that had found out about it? Did you tell him about the mission?"

"What nonsense are you spouting there? Humph! This guy is so strong. With most of my men out there to block the stores, there were only a few of them present at my villa. One of my subordinates took a hundred men to deal with him."

Jerk Brother was silent for a moment before he continued, "And you know what the results were? He beat up more than twenty people by himself and then, he bought the others over. In other words, I have lost over a hundred men because of you!"

"Then, he came to my villa and caused trouble. He took my phone and looked at the account number that had sent the money to my account. And guess what? You were exposed within ten minutes! Ten f*cking minutes! Not days, not months, it was ten minutes!"

"Even an idiot understand what this means! Someone without any connections can do that? F*ck! I'm sure that even you yourself don't have enough connections with the bank for them to give you the information about the account holder."

"And another thing that you should know is that, he knew that you were the one that actually sent the guy. So, he knows. And guess what, I've changed my mind. I'm not refunding your twenty million that you sent over. After all, I have just lost three hundred million as compensation plus a hundred men over." Jerk Brother said all these words in one breath before hanging up.

Ruben remained holding the phone in his hand, not sure what to do at the moment. He was too shocked by the information that he had just received. He wasn't sure what was the best way of reacting to this piece of information.

Kevin watched from the side in silence as he waited for Ruben to speak. In the end, seeing that the old man was still standing there without saying a word, he couldn't help but ask, "What's going on."

Kevin's words pulled Ruben out of his stupor. He regained his usual calmness but there was somberness in his expression. He began explaining, "The Jerk Brothers failed the mission that we gave themโ€ฆ."

When Ruben finished explaining what had happened, Kevin himself was also not sure what to say at the moment.

He had now become frustrated. He wondered why all of his plans were getting ruined every time that they reached a critical moment.

"Could we have been mistaken about Jack's background?" Kevin asked doubtfully.

"I think so. But, I think even our previous assumptions are wrong. He might be from a bigger family, one that is bigger than the Alfonso family. I do believe that even the Alfonso family would need a lot more time to be able to find out that James was related to us. It may take a whole month or they may even fail to know about that." The more Ruben spoke, the more frightened he became.

Then, Kevin thought of something that made him jump from the couch. "Could he be the Jack that Dalton asked me to help him get information about him?"

Upon being reminded of this, Ruben also remembered that it hadn't been long since Dalton, who was Jack's father, had called and asked them to help him gather information about his son.

According to what he had said, his son was about to get married to Alton's granddaughter and they were already engaged. If they did give them the help, the Alfonso family would support them.

Thinking about Jack being known as Jackson Alfonso. And for him to know about their information in ten minutes, could it be that Alton was involved?

"I don't think that master Alton can do that in such a short moment of time. Although he's as powerful as the Gravys, his influence in Inchoate city is minimal." Kevin shook his head as he muttered.

"Then, could it b-" Just before Ruben could say a word more, Kevin's phone rang.

Kevin took it and looked at the screen. His expression changed and he became angry. The caller was his son, George, who had insisted on living outside for five years.

Receiving the call, he asked grumpily, "What is it?"

"Father, what are you guys doing? Do you know who you're actually provoking? I will tell you that, if you have any more plans of messing with Jack, it's better if you give up on them right now." George said.

Jack arrived in front of the building where Eminent Beauty, the fashion company that Celine had started for her friend was located. He parked his Bentley Continental GT and headed straight for the office.

He had already informed Celine that he would be here. As a result, she had told him to go to the third floor, that was where her office was located. From the way that she had said it, it was obvious that she was busy with something.

As he headed for the elevator, Jack looked around at the way that things had been decorated here. He could only say that this was indeed where fashion mattered the most.

He could see several people moving from place to place with different clothes in their hands. There were other clothes that he could see that were a fashion that he had never seen before and had been out on display.

Jack was amazed as he could tell that the level of this company, although it was just a start up, it was already not that bad as compared to Taren Designers.

After feeding his eyes for a moment, he entered the elevator and headed to the third floor. When it opened, he happened to meet with Faith, Celine's assistant, or secretary? Jack wasn't sure about the relationship between the two.

"Oh, Mr Jack, you're here already?" Faith was expecting that Jack would come here. But, he had never expected that he would be here this early.

According to what Celine had told her, Jack was dealing with a few gangsters that were causing trouble for his stores. For him to be here this fast, wasn't he so efficient if he had already dealt with them?

"Yes Ms. Faith. By the way, you can just call me Jack, we're an acquaintance after all." Jack smiled as he nodded.

"Okay then. Celine is in her office, at the end of the corridor. I have something to take care of at the moment, so, I won't be able to take you there." Faith said as she looked at Jack.

Jack wasn't sure why Faith was looking at him in such a manner. But, he still thanked her and left as he headed straight towards where she had pointed.

Faith looked at Jack's receding back meaningfully. She thought to herself, 'Would someone that has just met the other offer help that easily? There must be something that these two are trying to hide.'

Even as she thought of that, she still got into the elevator and left.

โ€ฆ

Jack arrived in front of an office. He found that the door was slightly open. And from the small space, he could see the figure of Celine who was immersed in some kind of paperwork.

From this angle, he could see part of her beautiful face. Although not clearly, he could still see her beauty.

When she was this serious with what she was doing, Jack had to admit that she was indeed a beauty. To be exact, her beauty was even more prominent when she was this serious.

She was currently dressed officially. Although he could only see her upper part of the body as the other was hidden below the desk, he could see the white blouse that could be seen from the front.

He observed her working, not wanting to enter, but enjoy and appreciate the beauty that he was seeing.

As if she felt something, Celine who was immersed in the office work raised her head as she glanced at the door.

Then, the two eyes, blue and green, met as time froze for a moment. The two held their gazes before Jack broke the silence with an awkward chuckle.

He had been staring at the lady and she just happened to see him doing that. It was good to stare at a beauty and appreciate her. But, to be caught while staring, that was a different case.

With his reaction speed, he could have easily shifted his gaze and pretend that he was just arriving. But, he didn't. And the reason behind that was something that he failed to understand.

"Ahem, hello there." Jack greeted as he entered the office. The things inside were all neatly arranged, proving that Celine was a lady that loved cleanliness.

"How long have you been staring at me like that?" Celine didn't reply to his greeting as she asked.

"Well, about ten minutes." Jack replied honestly.

Celine was stunned by Jack's words. To think that this guy had been staring at her like that for almost ten minutes, Celine didn't know whether to laugh or reprimand him. She then thought, 'Can you not be so honest about it?'

"And you're proud of that?" Celine pretended to be angry at him.

"Well, I just couldn't help it. You're such a beauty after all, I can't help but want to stare and appreciate how beautiful you are." Jack replied as he smiled awkwardly.

From the way that she was looking at him and her tone, he felt that she was angry at the fact that he had been staring at her for that long. But, he could only blame his eyes and his tastes for beauties.

"Tch! Men never miss words to say to a lady, " Celine clicked her tongue as she said. Then, she pointed at a seat in front of her.

Understanding her meaning, Jack sat in front of her as he observed her working. He looked at her handwriting and was amazed. For some reason, he felt that her handwriting was just as beautiful as her.

After about ten minutes, Celine put the document aside and looked at Jack. "Have you already dealt with the gangsters?"

Jack nodded. "In fact, I have made them to compensate me for the losses that I have incurred so far."

"Oh, you're fast. I'm curious, how much was the compensation?" Celine asked as she raised her brows a little, with curiosity written all over her face.

"Three hundred million dollars and one hundred men." Jack replied nonchalantly.

Celine's mouth went agape from shock. What did she just hear? $300M? Who was going to give that much compensation? Did they break his stores or what? But, even the stores and the groceries that he was selling were not worth that big amount of money, right?

"Are you joking?" Celine asked.

"Not at all, I'm saying the truth here. That's just enough compensation for the losses that I suffered from the lack of sales yesterday, and it was on a Saturday." Jack shook his head as he replied.

Celine was speechless once again. That was just for bad sales. What if the stock was robbed, or his stores were demolished? Wouldn't he ask for at least a billion dollars for compensation?

Celine didn't know just how right her thoughts were. Had they really destroyed the stores or robbed the stock, Jack would surely have made sure to ask them to pay a billion dollars in the least.

The reason being that, once the stores were demolished, he would have to get new stores and renovate them once again. And, it would take some time. And the time that would be used for renovation, would be the time that he was supposed to be earning hundreds of millions.

"It's okay if you don't want to tell me the truth then," Celine waved her hand dismissively, thinking that Jack didn't want to tell her the truth. But, she was feeling a little down that Jack didn't trust her to tell her something like that.

Jack: "โ€ฆ."

There it was again! If he told the truth, they thought that he was lying. Maybe he had to lie, that was a decision made after several trials of speaking the truth only to be dismissed as a liar.

Seeing that silence was about to dominate the office, Jack thought of something and said, "Why don't we head out for lunch first? You haven't eaten, right?"

Celine looked at him as she nodded in her heart, 'Seems that this guy is thoughtful too.' . "Okay, let's go, my treat this time." Celine said as she got up from her seat.

As she stood up, she showed her curvaceous body and Jack couldn't help but stare again. What could he do? The eyes just wanted to look and they had the support of the heart. So, Mr brain was also forced to analyze the beauty even if he was opposing the idea of staring.

"You're staring again. Aren't you tired of staring? You stared for almost ten minutes before." Celine complained jokingly. But all the same, she was happy that her charm was there and could capture Jack.

"Well, I was staring at half of you. But now, I can stare at the full of you, two different things, completely different." Instinctively, Jack gave an honest response of what he was thinking at the moment.

Celine was stunned by Jack's words. But, she smiled before she picked a document and threw at his face as she said, "Stop staring, let's get going already. I'm hungry."

Jack didn't dodge at all. It was just a piece of paper, what harm could it cause if it hit him? But if he dodged, he would surely have to stop enjoying looking at her.

He just raised his hand and caught the piece of paper and put on the desk as he continued feeding his eyes.

Seeing Jack's action, Celine couldn't help but flash another smile before picking a file. She was just about to throw it at Jack's face when a voice came from the door.

"Can you two stop flirting already? Aren't you supposed to be getting acquainted? How come you're behaving like lovers?" Faith said as she squinted her eyes at the two.

Faith's words made Celine remember where she was. She blushed and returned the file back on the desk while giving Faith a stare.

Jack didn't mind and neither did he explain about Faith's assumptions. He just said, "I'm getting acquainted here, maybe I will need to buy her a few pairs of clothes, so, it's good to get acquainted to her body."

Jack's words caused the two ladies to blush for a moment. They couldn't help but size up Jack once again.

Jack, not knowing that his words had caused a certain misunderstanding, he said as he headed for the door, "Let's get going for lunch then.

Jack, Faith and Celine walked out of the office together before heading downstairs. Upon seeing Jack who was walking with the two top beauties with the highest authority in the company, the employees were surprised and wondered what his background was

Everyone here knew that Celine's background wasn't something small. As the workers here, they definitely knew about that. For Jack, the only man that they had seen closer to Celine, to be here and chat with her so casually, he must be from a big background, right

Jack and the two ladies ignored the looks and whispers of the employees as they walked out of the building

They didn't go far from the company as there was a small restaurant closer to the company. It was only a twenty minutes walk away. Having already lived a life where he would eat in such a small stall to save money, Jack saw no problem with eating here

"Are you sure that the food here is okay?" Faith asked doubtfully

Jack smiled and said, "You shouldn't doubt these people. Although they run small businesses, it's not that they're dirty, it's just that they lack enough capital to start bigger businesses.

"So, you don't need to worry. They maintain high hygiene. It's just that it looks simple due to the lack of the expensive tables and decorations.

Jack's words made the two ladies nod as they sat down. Celine looked at Jack and asked, "You're talking as of you've already experienced eating in this kind of stalls?

"Yeah, most of the time, as long as I wasn't eating at home, I would definitely be visiting the stalls to get my meals. They're good even though they're not expensive." Jack affirmed

Celine's impression of Jack changed once again. The way that he was spending money had made her think that he was a prodigal. But, looking at his simple clothes and where they were going to have their lunch, plus the fact that Jack seemed used to being here, she dumped that thought

They soon ordered the meal. Well, it was Jack who did that as he knew the menu of the food that was sold in these kinds of stalls. The two ladies had been living a different life, and as a result, this was going to be their first experience

They ate simple fried rice with a few pieces of pork. The total price of the food after they were done was only $700 per person. Only Jack ate three bowls alone. In total, it cost them $3,500 that was then paid by Celine

"Jack, what you said was true. The food was really tasty. I wanted to eat more but, I just can't finish a second bowl, so, there's no need for me to order it only to leave it behind, that'll be a waste." Celine shook her head in the end

"Jack, you really have a big appetite. How comes I have never noticed it?" Faith asked as she walked beside Celine

"How can you know about my appetite when we haven't had meals together. But worry not, maybe in the future, you'll know the level of my appetite." Jack said

They continued walking towards the company while chatting. It was during these chats that Faith understood Jack's character

Although he was walking alongside two beauties, his gaze was only full of sincere appreciation and not undisguised lust

Additionally, he was an honest man, not that much scheming. As for whether this was his true character or just a fa?ade, she would need to observe more

They were just about to cross a street when Jack's expression changed. A cold smile appeared at the corner of his lips. Then, he whispered to Faith's ears

"Don't worry about us, we will be back by evening. There's no need to panic, I'm going to deal with the origin of the problem." His words were only heard by Faith

"Huh?" Faith was obviously confused by Jack's words. She was just about to ask what he was meaning when suddenly, a van stopped next to them

Before she could react, Jack pushed her to the side as several bulky men got out of the van hurriedly and captured Celine and Jack, pulled them into the van before it sped away, leaving the flabbergasted and panicked Faith

She had just been pushed away by Jack and she had no time to react by the time that they two were taken away. Since she was a distance away from the two, she was obviously ignored by the kidnappers

Faith hurriedly took out her phone and began dialing the emergency number for the police, 123. But, she was so nervous and was panicking in that the phone fell on the ground before the screen cracked

She hurriedly picked it up only to notice that the screen had turned black and cracks filled it. She was surprised and looked down, only to notice that there was actually a stone with a sharp edge on the ground

And, coincidentally or not, the phone had dropped directly on it and the stone actually damaged the phone's screen. She tried tapping on it only to find that it was no longer working

She got scared at this moment that she forgot what Jack had told her a moment ago. She began blaming herself for being careless at the moment. She had completely ignored replacing her cheap phone because she was busy

Had she been having a better phone, it surely wouldn't have been destroyed the moment that it hit the floor

Looking around, she found that there was a man passing by. She hurriedly stopped him and asked for his phone to make a call to the police

Although the man was doubtful, seeing Faith's panicked and official dressing, he gave her the phone. Faith hurriedly thanked him before calling the policeโ€ฆ

โ€ฆ.

Inside the van

Jack held Celine in his arms, feeling the softness of her body on his. When they were kidnapping them, Jack had purposely placed himself before the group. So, they had taken him first before they pulled Celine into the van. They had already confiscated their phones and switched them off

Although Jack wasn't expecting that the guys that were loitering around the Eminent Beauty company actually had the plan of kidnapping her, he had noticed the van when it approached them. ๐˜ฃ๐˜ฆ๐˜ฅ๐˜ฏ๐˜ฐ๐‘ฃ๐˜ฆ๐˜ญ.๐˜ฐ๐˜ณ

He had previously told Haman that he had already returned, so, he could recall his men back. Who knew that this would happen as soon as Haman stopped interfering

When they got into the van, he pulled Celine into his arms and protected her. Since he had let the kidnapping happen, he was going to make sure that nobody treated her badly

Celine was scared at this moment. She had never thought that in such a small city, there would be someone that would dare to kidnap her

But, feeling Jack's arms around her, she found herself calming down. Although she felt that it was quite weird that he was hugging her at the moment, she was happy that he was willing to protect her even in such a situation

In the end, she could only blush at the thought of how close they were to each other. Although they had already been this close when dancing, this was actually a different scenario

"Don't worry. I will deal with this problem from the source. Be assured, nobody is going to hurt you." Jack whispered into Celine's ears

Jack's words immediately made Celine's racing heart to calm down. She tried getting out of his embrace, but Jack didn't allow that at all. The reason being that, he enjoyed the sensation ofโ€ฆ. Ahem, he wanted to protect her from being taken advantage of by the kidnappers

Upon noticing that Jack had no intention of letting her go, Celine could only remain in his arms, enjoying his protection. She was sure that if this was another person other than Jack that was holding her, she would have surely made sure to keep a distance. As for Jack, it was instinctive, she felt like she belonged in his arms

In total, there were six kidnappers plus the driver. Added to Jack and Celine, there was a total of eight people

Looking at the two of them who were seated there without causing any trouble or screaming for help, the kidnappers felt pleased

They had been instructed to ensure that they did not harm the lady in any way. And seeing that she was not troublesome and was instead 'cooperative', they were satisfied

But, they were obviously not pleased with seeing Jack holding a beauty in his arms in front of them. So, they tried provoking him, to see if he would cause trouble so that they could at least beat him up

"Look at that kid, he's such a coward.

"Right, he's been kidnapped but he doesn't even try fighting back.

"What a waste of a handsome face. Not even trying to show off in front of the beauty.

"You guys, what nonsense are you talking about? What's the use of him acting bravely when he can simply sit there and embrace a beauty. You can only look from the side.

Kidnappers: "โ€ฆ.

They really had nothing to say. Although they wanted to retort, they found that there was nothing that they could say as that was the truth

But, they dared not to make the two who were not causing trouble to start it. They could just complete the mission first

Jack on the other hand simply sneered as he thought to himself, 'Kidnapped? More like bringing a tiger into a sheep's pen.

Silence reigned in the van as it drove towards the outskirts of the city

They arrived in front of a very familiar warehouse. Jack could clearly remember that not long ago, he had been here. And, there were supposed to be a hundred men here. But from the looks of it, they had already left.

And having not received a call to inform him that they were in trouble, Jack would like to assume that Jerk Brother didn't cause them any problems.

Now, something that made him wonder was the fact that they had been brought to this warehouse. Could it be that the Jerk Brothers Gang was the one that was involved with the kidnapping of Celine?

If that was so, then Jack would surely have to deal with Jerk Brother well. After all, it wasn't long ago when he beat up the other guy but here he was, already kidnapping others.

When they arrived in front of the warehouse, the van stopped. And after a moment, the kidnappers alighted one after the other before they stood beside the door for Jack and Celine to alight from the van.

Jack held Celine in his arms and got out of the van. There was no fear on his face, and it was like he had come here on a vacation.

In a moment like this, Celine was supposed to he frightened that she had been kidnapped and there were several men here, having tattoos on their bodies and they were holding blunt weapons.

But, when she felt Jack's hands around her, she didn't feel any sign of danger at all. In fact, she felt extremely secure in his arms.

Looking at the warehouse that was currently having a few gangsters as compared to the first time that he was here, Jack shook his head as he thought that things would be easier for him to deal with.

Seeing that there was no form of resistance from the duo, the gangsters got bored. They liked seeing the terrified expression on the faces of those that they had kidnapped.

They were the ones that enjoyed bullying the weak and feared the strong. And now seeing that the people that they had caught this time had no fear in their eyes, they were obviously not pleased.

But all the same, they were told that they were not supposed to treat that lady rudely. And since she was in Jack's arms at the moment, they were afraid that if they dared to taunt Jack, they would surely make the lady start resisting.

The two were led into the warehouse. And, they were taken to one corner where there were a few couches that had been placed there. Jack assumed that there were some gangsters that stayed here and they were the ones that had placed the furniture here.

Jack was surprised that the treatment that they were receiving wasn't that bad. In fact, they were only being restricted from roaming around. As for harassing them, that had yet to happen.

As such, the anger that was burning in Jack's heart reduced in intensity, but it did not dissipate. Why would they kidnap her? They dared to restrict her freedom and place her in such a place?

Furthermore, with several guys looking at her with such lecherous eyes, Jack obviously had to punish them. But, the main thing that Jack wanted was to get the mastermind behind all of this.

After taking a seat, Jack still hadn't let go of Celine. He decided to wait and see who was the one that was in charge here.

He wasn't sure if the warehouse was being shared by several gangs or of it was just the Jerk Brothers Gang that occupied it.

About thirty minutes later, Jack heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind him. But, he didn't turn his head and remained gazing at Celine who was currently leaning on his chest.

Even in such a situation, he still couldn't help but ogle at Celine. And upon seeing his gaze on her, Celine blushed. But considering where they were currently, she didn't say a word and let him enjoy her beauty.

Soon, the owner of the footsteps arrived in front of the two. Jack could feel that there were two footsteps that had stopped behind him. But all the same, he didn't care about that.

Standing in front of Jack, the other party couldn't see his face as currently, Jack's head was lowered as he enjoyed the beauty in his hands.

"You don't seem nervous for someone that has just been kidnapped." The man spoke as he gazed at the two.r ๐˜ฃ๐˜ฆ๐˜ฅ๐˜ฏ๐‘œ๐‘ฃ๐˜ฆ๐˜ญ.๐˜ค๐˜ฐ

Hearing the familiar voice, Jack's brows rose. Then, he said with some hint of sarcasm, "We meet again in such a grand manner."

When he heard these words, the expression of the person that was standing in front of Jack changed as horror appeared on his face.

He was not the only one as even the two that were standing behind the couch that Jack and Celine were seated on had a change in their expressions.

"Whatโ€ฆwhat are you doing here?" The man stuttered. He couldn't believe that he had just been happy that he had sent Jack away, only for him to appear here again. And from the looks of it, he was in even more deep trouble.

Jack raised his head and gazed at Jerk Brother whose face was currently flushed. The guy was still not healed and his face had injuries. But, it seemed that this guy had used a good amount of money to get a medicine that could actually reduce the swelling.

As for the missing teeth, Jack wasn't interested on how Jerk Brother was able to talk normally without a few teeth in his mouth.

Looking at Jack who was looking at him with a cold expression, Jerk Brother was soaked in sweat. He wasn't the only one as the two that had accompanied him, big two and three, were so scared.

After Jack left, Jerk Brother had told them that Jack's background was definitely something that they couldn't mess with. So, they had made a decision that they would not dare to cross Jack's path.

And if they met by coincidence, they would run far away from him.

But, in just a few hours since their last meeting, they had already met Jack. And to make matters worse, they were the ones that had brought him here.

There was no need to think as they could already tell that Jack and their target had a deep relationship. So, they had just targeted Jack's girl the moment that he had left. Wouldn't he think that they were trying to take revenge on him for beating them up?

The other gangsters were surprised upon seeing the way that their three leaders were behaving in front of Jack. This was actually the first time that they had seen them this flustered.

Although they were curious about what was going on, reading the atmosphere , they dared not to make a sound and waited, to see what was going to happen next.

"What do you mean by what am I doing here? I was 'kidnapped' by your men and brought here." Jack said as a small but cold smile began emerging at the corner of his lips.

"I'm sorry about that. But I think that the ones that we sent made a mistake and got you here. You were not supposed to be 'kidnapped'." Jerk Brother shook his head and tried to explain things out.

"Is that so? Then who was the real target?" Jack asked with narrowed eyes.

Seeing the way that Jack was looking at him, Jerk Brother's heart skipped a beat and he nervously said, "We didn't know that she was your wife. If we knew, we wouldn't dare to make a move on her even if we were given the guts of a newborn calf."

He had already branded the two as couples. Jack didn't explain it. And although Celine was surprised by this, she still kept quite about it, while thinking that, if Jack didn't want to explain, then she wasn't going to say a word to explain their real relationship.

Jack looked at him for a moment and asked, "Who's behind this now?"

He could already tell that the other party didn't even know Celine's identity. Otherwise, with Jerk Brother's character, how could he dare to make a move on her?

Without hesitation, Jerk Brother replied, "It was the Dante family, the same Ruben Shinily who gave us the mission to cause trouble for your stores."

When Jack heard these words, he narrowed his eyes. He was wondering if the Dante family was just so tired of being a big family in the city or what. After all, this was getting too much now.

Not only had they targeted him, but they had also targeted Celine at the same time. It was like they were thinking that one problem wasn't enough, and they needed more .

Celine was also surprised when she heard that it was the Dante family that had organized for her to be kidnapped. As a member of a big family, she definitely knew the intention of the Dante family by kidnapping her.

Jack looked at her and asked, "Do you have a grudge against the Dante family?" That was the only thing that Jack could think of. There might be a grudge between the Dante family and Celine or her family. But, he wasn't sure what that grudge was.

"Not at all. If we had a grudge against them, they wouldn't be standing at the top of inchoate city by now. Although my family is based in the capital, as long as they're serious about destroying a small family like the Dante, they would definitely have no problem dealing with them within a month." Celine shook her head as she explained her doubts.

When Jerk Brother and the other goons heard Celine's words, they were immediately terrified. To them, the Dante family was a big pillar that they could only look at from below.

But, this girl's family could actually destroy the Dante family within a month? And it was located in the capital? This made them shiver, just thinking about the fact that they had just kidnapped such a big shot.

If the Dante family couldn't survive the attack, how could their gang survive?

Jerk Brother's expression currently was so ugly. He just thought it himself, 'Good, good, just good, excellent Dante family! You had prepared two plans to destroy my gang?! If I ever survive this calamity, I will surely make sure that you pay for it even if it will kill me!' He swore to himself.

Jack looked at the shocked Jerk Brother and asked incredulously, "You were not told who your target was from the beginning?"

In response, Jerk brother nodded and replied, "They told us not to care about the identity of the target. As long as we completed the mission without causing her harm, there will be nothing to worry about."

Seeing that Jack was expecting more, he continued, "At first, just like the mission that they had given us for your stores, they had tried keeping it a secret that they were the ones behind it. But after you found out that they were the ones that had given the mission, it was easy to relate the two as the payment came from the same account."

Jack heard this and thought for a moment. He then asked, "What mission was given to you first and when was that?"

"Eh, the first one was for the lady here. We were supposed to have some of our minions move around that area. Then, once we were given the go ahead, we would kidnap her. As for when the mission was issued, it was during the start of last week, on Monday to be precise." Jerk brother replied.

Jack's expression shifted for a moment and asked, "Even after the first mission you're still collaborating with the Dante family?"

Jerk Brother panicked as he replied hastily, "Not at all, not at all. It was just that they had given us the mission first. We decided to complete it as the last one that we would ever do for them."

Jerk Brother had previously wanted to give up on the mission. But, upon remembering that he still had to give Jack $300M, he decided to complete it so that he would receive the payment.

The Dante family had paid a deposit of fifty percent, which was a total of $25M. So, the total amount offered for the mission was $50M.r ๐˜ฃ๐˜ฆ๐˜ฅ๐‘›๐˜ฐ๐˜ท๐˜ฆ๐‘™๏ผŽ๐˜ฏ๐˜ฆ

Thinking about how he was happy to take the mission, not knowing that it was a trap that they had built for him and the gang, Jerk brother really wanted to strangle the one that had given them the mission.

"Okay then. Can you send us back? After all, we don't have a car." Jack asked.

Hearing this, Jerk Brother was surprised that Jack was going to let them off this time. He was happy and enthusiastically said, "Of course, I will personally send you back."

He got the key for the car that he had used to get here and asked Jack to follow him.

Celine still couldn't understand why this person was so afraid of Jack at the beginning. But the more they talked, the more she understood. It turned out that they were the ones that Jack dealt with in the morning.

Jack took her out under the incredulous gazes of the goons in the warehouse. They were still trying to understand what the situation was like at this moment.

The most confused were the ones that had kidnapped the duo. Looking at their boss escorting the two out of the warehouse, they sweated at the thought of how they were taunting Jack back in the van.

Now, they understood why Jack was calm even after they had kidnapped him. It turned out that he was someone that not even their boss could afford to offend.

Inside the Audi, as it drove towards the city, Jack looked at Jerk Brother and said, "Although you were not the ones that had the intention of kidnapping her, you still have to pay for being used to do that. So, I'll expect that you will make sure that no underworld gang of inchoate city dares to make a move on her or anyone that's related to her."

Jack paused for a moment and continued, "If you perform well, I might as well give you support. But, that's on a condition that you don't continue doing the dirty work for others."

Jerk brother was excited. Although it was said to be a punishment, this could be considered as an opportunity for him and the gang to follow a big shot.

So, he hurriedly agreed, "Don't worry boss. I'll make sure that nobody dares to make a move on madam."

Jerk Brother still referred to Celine as Jack's wife. But all the same, the duo didn't try correcting him.

"Take us to the prince and princess palace." Jack stated.

He wasn't sure what would have happened back in the city when Faith called the police and informs them about the kidnapping. He had told her that he would deal with the problem from the source. But, he wasn't sure if she got what he wanted her to know.

And just like he had expected, he found that the city was in chaos, looking for Celine. But, they were mostly looking for a white van.

Sitting inside an Audi, the three of them had no problem in getting back to the prince and princess palace. The police were mainly searching for the van.

As for the other cars, they only inspected them, trying to see if they could find a girl that was kidnapped. They expected that the girl would definitely try shouting for help.

So, when they looked Inside the Audi and saw Celine who was relaxed and had no sign of being bullied, they were allowed to pass.

From the way that the police were looking around, Jack could already tell that Faith had used the power of the Gravy family to get the top most person in the police department to be able to mobilize the police in the city.

But, Jack had noticed something. It was that, although the police were searching for Celine, they had no image of her. In other words, they were searching blindly.

Considering who had given the mission of having Celine kidnapped, Jack could already tell that the police was in the pockets of the Dante family already. So, the search was just a fa?ade.

No matter how dedicated the police at the lower levels were, as long as the superiors didn't give them Celine's image, they would only search blindly.

Looking at the magnificent environment that was full of green, Celine was amazed. Furthermore, looking at the two mansions, she had to accept that this place was beautiful.

Although she had seen these kinds of mansions in the capital, with some of them being even bigger and better, in this city, this could be said to be the well designed mansion, pair of mansions to be exact.

Even Jerk Brother was surprised that Jack lived here. His respect for Jack rose once again.

After dropping the two at the entrance of the palace, Jerk Brother left the place immediately. He still had to deal with the problem about the Dante family. On the way, he took his phone and made a call.

"Hello Jerk Brother?" Ruben's voice reached Jerk Brother's ears. From the voice, he could tell that the other party was enthusiastic.

Enthusiastic that he has destroyed my gang? Heh, not a chance! "Hello your head Ruben Shinily. How dare you give us such a risky mission? You gave us a mission that could fully lead to the death of the gangโ€ฆ."

Jerk Brother began his session of cursing at Ruben.

โ€ฆ..

Back at the prince and princess palace, Celine was looking around and was even more amazed. She looked at the cars that had several logos added on them and shook her head.

This guy actually bought so many vehicles. But, knowing that he was a person with foresight, she didn't say a word about him spending so much money on the cars.

After getting into the mansion, Jack told her to select a room. She was reluctant to stay here with Jack because she thought that she was taking advantage of him

"You don't have to think too much about it. You can stay here until the time that you're supposed to leave Inchoate city. You can ask Faith to come as well." Jack shook his head

He thought that the closer she was to him, the safer she would be. And for that reason, he wanted her to stay here

"If you feel uncomfortable here, you can stay in the other mansion. It's more suitable for girls." Jack said

It was only then that Celine agreed. Although they had been close to each other and had several body contact, it was a different thing when it came to living in the same house

After settling everything, Jack called Faith and told her to come to the prince and princess palace. He told her not to come with the police as they would disturb them with the issue about going to record their statements and so on. And most of the time, such a thing always took a long time

Jack didn't want to get involved with the police whose superior was now working for the Dante family instead of the public. Since he was going to deal with the Dante family, he didn't want to get involved with their accomplices

Faith arrived not long after and was happy after seeing that Celine was okay. If Celine was harmed, she would surely face a great punishment once she went back to the capital

As the two ladies caught up with each other, Jack's phone rang. Looking at it, he found that the caller was none other than Peter, the manager of the Off-track Racers in Inchoate city

"Hello Mr Jack." Peter greeted enthusiastically

"Hello Mr Peter. Is there something that made you call me?" Jack asked

"I think you might have forgotten about something. The bet that you made last week on Sunday with Ben. He's here and he wants to do the transfer of the shares that are in his hands. According to the information that he has shared with us, something had happened back at Blue city and he had no choice but to postpone the date of delivering his end of the bet." Peter replied

It was only now that Jack was reminded about the bet that he had made with Ben. He had won. Being busy in the past few days, he had almost forgotten about the benefits that he was supposed to receive after winning

"Okay then. I'll be there in the evening. There should be a few people racing there, right?" Jack asked

"That's right. You can as well come and liven things up with your driving skills." Peter said with a chuckle

"Okay then. I'll be there at around six in the evening." Jack replied before hanging up

Just then, his phone rang. It was an unknown number. Receiving it, Jack waited for the other party to speak

"Hello Mr Jack?" A lady's voice reached his ears

"Yes, you are?" Jack asked

"I'm the manager of Vacheron Constantin shop. The Vacheron Constantin Traditionnelle that you had ordered previously has arrived. I wonder where it should be delivered to?" The lady asked

Jack was now getting speechless at himself. How comes he was forgetting about so many things?

He remembered this watch, it was the one that he had ordered. But, the real one wasn't in the store at that moment and he had to wait for it to be delivered

Jack asked the lady to have the watch delivered to his mansion. He was lazy to go out and pick it by himself. Since there was free delivery service, Jack would take it.r ๐™—๐™š๐’…๐’๐™ค๐™ซ๐™š๐’.๐’๐™ง

Not long after the call ended, Jack was informed by Bob that there was someone who had claimed that she was there to see him. Jack asked him to let her in

And not long after he ended the call, The familiar lady walked into the mansion. She wasn't alone and she was accompanied by a few men who Jack thought that they were security

In any case, the Vacheron Constantin Traditionnelle that he had ordered was something precious considering that it was one of the limited editions. As such, it had to be protected

Jack received the watch and looked at it. And just like he had seen the model before, he found that the watch was still the way that he had expected, they were absolutely no changes that had been made on it

After signing and confirming that he had received the watch, the lady left. Since he was already having a Patek Philippe, he decided that he would be changing the watches every week. In any case, he had bought the watches so that he could put them on and not to store them

Jack and Celine decided to stay at the palace for the day. Although Celine had calmed down a little bit, she still needed to relax a little more so that she could relax her mind out that had been shaken by the kidnapping incidence

Later in the evening, Jack decided to take her out with him so that she could enjoy the race. Faith had already left so that she could deal with the issue concerning the police that were continuing to search for Celine

Since she had nothing to do at the moment, and considering the fact that she was quite curious about Jack's racing skills, Celine agreed to Jack's proposal to accompany him to Mount Bright

Knowing that he would not use the Bugatti Veyron for racing, Jack simply drove his Bentley Continental GT to Mount Bright

When he arrived at the management office, he found that Ben was waiting there for him. And the moment that he saw that Celine was actually together with Jack, he was obviously infuriated. Had it not been for the fact that fights were not allowed at Mount Bright, he would have already charged forward and beaten up Jack to a pulp

But all the same, the reddening of his eyes and the anger that was shown on his face, couldn't be hidden from Jack's eyes. In response to this, he simply smiled

Was there anything that he could do in such a situation? No! There was nothing that he could do when the lady chose him over Ben. But, there was definitely something that he could do if Ben was chosen instead of him

On seeing Jack's smile, Ben was further irritated. But in the end, he only snorted before entering the management office

Quickly, the procedures were done and finally, Jack saw the system prompts that indicated that his reward had been multiplied

Ben left after coming to an agreement that Jack had to sell the shares back to him

[You've received 10% shares of good health hospital. Multiplier applied. You receive 70% of the shares of Hope hospital.

[You've received 3% shares of Bomba group. Multiplier applied. You receive 21% shares of Andis corporation.

Although Ben was from a big family in blue City, he was still from the younger generation at the end of the day. So the shares in his hands were only a few. And having lost them, Jack was sure that Ben was going to have a difficult life back at home

But he didn't care about this. What he cared about the most was the fact that, although the system had said that the multiplier effect would not be applied on the income that came from betting, why was it applied on the one that he received from Ben

[The multiplier effect was supposed to be applied on the day that the bet was won. In other words, you had already earned the income but it had not yet been delivered to you. The multiplier effect is applied on the income only when the income that you have received has a proof that they belong to you.

Jack finally understood why the multiplier effect had been applied although it was supposed to be when he had upgraded the system to the second level

Deciding that he was going to do the research about the shares that the system had granted him when he got back home, Jack joined the race

It just so happened that William and the others were also present on that day. It was just that they had arrived later, after Ben took his leave

The group was surprised that Jack was together with Celine, or was it that they were surprised that Celine was with Jack? Whatever it was that they thought, they still managed to maintain their composure in front of a big shot like Celine

At that moment, they had great respect for Jack as he could capture the heart of such a beauty. And just like before, they didn't believe it even if Jack said that they were actually not in a relationship, but were just normal friends

As for Celine, she didn't say anything to explain. At the end of the day, she was going to leave Inchoate city by the following month

This time, Jack didn't want to break the record that he had already set. He wanted Celine to enjoy the race. So, although he was driving fast, it wasn't to the extent that he had done the first time

But although he had not driven that fast, he still took the first position in the competition. But what had changed was obviously the time that he had taken to complete the race and the range between him and the runner-up

When they went back to the palace, they found that Faith had already come back. According to what she said, Jack found that she had forged an excuse that Celine had suddenly been released by the kidnappers

Although the one that was in charge of taking the statement was doubtful about it, since the one who initiated the search for Celine had claimed that she had been found, they had no choice but to close the case since Faith had no intention of pursuing the matter further

If this was any other time, she would definitely have continued pursuing the matter until she found out who was the real culprit behind the kidnapping. But after hearing that Jack was going to deal with them, she decided to leave the matter to him

Jack prepared dinner for the ladies and after they ate, they chatted for a long while, before Faith and Celine went to the princess mansion to rest for the night

Once he was alone, Jack decided that it was time for him to look into the matter concerning the shares that he had received

Through searching on the internet, he found out the information about the hospital and corporation

The 10% shares of good health hospital was worth a total of 5 million dollars. And once the multiplier was applied, Jack received 70% of the shares of Hope hospital that was worth 500 million dollars

On the other hand, Bomba group was the group that had been formed by Ben's family. In other words, Jack had become a member of a group that was supposed to be a family's private group

But at the end of the day, Jack had agreed to sell back the shares that he had taken from Ben. That was only after he had signed to take possession of it. If he had accepted money instead, he would not have gotten the 21% shares of Andis corporation or the hospital

In other words, he had signed the document that agreed to the transfer of the shares to him, only to sign another agreement that he agreed to transfer the shares back to Ben

Although Celine, Ben and Peter were both confused about Jack's actions, they didn't ask him at all. So, when he left Mount Bright, Jack had received a total of 13 million dollars

What Jack currently wanted was to create a foundation for his future Enterprise. If he simply accepted money, there was no way he was going to build connections

The shares that he had received were worth 800 million dollars. Although the amount couldn't be compared to the 30 billion of Good Vision Security Limited, Jack could still expand it

After he was done with this, he decided to look at his balance. Denali had been using money since he had given her the platinum card that had access to his current account

But Jack wasn't worried about that because he knew that, he was using it to stabilize and expand the companies that he had just bought recently

[Flyers Bank Savings Account Balance is $5,734,953,321] (Currently in US dollars, ten times less the previous currency.

This was his current balance after buying the remaining 49% shares of Brightway Medical Research Centre, together with other expenditures such as hiring and firing their staff of the companies that were under him in the past few days

But of course, all of this was done by Denali who was currently at the Capital. She was currently preparing the Good vi Vision Security Limited for the merging with the Amber security and Safety Enforcers

Jack decided to stay here in Inchoate City for two more days before heading towards the capital. He wanted to deal with Brightway Medical Research Centre by taking over the shares through signing the documents

What came after that was obviously the production of the body strengthening pill

Today, the airport was busy just like any other day. People came and left. There were planes that landed and others departed. In other words, just like any other normal day, the activities of the airport here were normal

At this time, a helicopter appeared in the sky, before it landed in an area that had been reserved for helicopters to land

Jack got out of the eurocopter and looked around the airport. This was his first time in such a place. He looked around curiously but not obviously.r ๐˜ฃ๐˜ฆ๐‘‘๐˜ฏ๐˜ฐ๐˜ท๐˜ฆ๐‘™๏ผŽ๐‘๐‘œ

Gabriel also alighted and came to stand by his side. He was only waiting for Jack to tell him what plane he was supposed to fly so that he could make the necessary arrangements

In the past two days, Jack had handled most of the things that he had to deal with in Inchoate city. He had paid the Dante family a visit

The moment that they saw him, they immediately knew why he was there. But all the same, they tried playing it tough. But, when faced with such a situation, Jack was calm

He simply stated his conditions. George was only having a little over a month before the end of the five years period ended. Jack's condition to not severely punish the Dante family was definitely to have George take the position of the family head

If they dared to refuse that, he would definitely make them pay. Another thing was that, if the Gravy family found out that they had planned the kidnapping of their only daughter, they would definitely destroy the Dante family

Faced with such a situation, the Dante family had no choice but to give in. According to the agreement, Jack had decided that all the big decisions had to be approved by George

It was only when they accepted it that Jack let them be. Although he was angry, George had asked him to do him a favor and not fight against his family

It was only then that Jack agreed. Otherwise, things would definitely not end that simply

The Grocery Department was also developing well in the city and Jack thought that within a week at most, Grace would be coming to Venture city to develop the department here as well

Currently, Jack was already ready to head to the capital of Azima, it was called Kartu. He intended to stay there for a long period of time. But of course, he would definitely have to come and respond to Wendy's invitation first

Since they were heading to the capital, Jack had to use the private jet that he'd gotten from the system. And although he could use a normal passenger plane, he wanted to try out the plane that he had received from the system

Boeing 787-8 BBJ, according to the information that he had found, the BBJ 787?8 is a long range aircraft, with ranges of 9,960nmi (18,445km), with a maximum carrying capacity of 25 passengers.

It had a cabin that was 2340 / 217.3 m2, cargo 4,397 / 124.5 m3, a length of 186 ft 1 in (56.7 m), span of 197 ft 3 in (60.1 m), height was 55 ft 6 in (16.9 m), maximum payload 78,000 lb (35.3 t), fuel capacity of 33,340 gal (126,206 liters), engine was GEnx-1B, Range (25 pax) 9,960 nmi (18,445 km)

Now, what Jack didn't know was how to get the plane. After all, although the system had stated that the jet was here, he hadn't seen it and neither had he made any arrangements in the airport

[Just wait for the call.] Angel spoke at this moment. Upon hearing this, Jack finally relaxed

Gabriel had been standing next to Jack for a few minutes now but he didn't see Jack making any movements. He was now wondering if Jack was sure that they were having a jet here

He was just about to ask when Jack's phone rang. As for why the person called, Jack could only say that the system was so overpowered

"Hello, whom am I speaking to?" Jack asked

"Hello Mr Jack, I'm Lester, the manager of the venture branch airport. I have heard that you are here to see your jet?" A man spoke

Jack was full of question marks. He had arrived less than ten minutes ago. When had this person known that he had arrived? All the same, since he could deal with the issue, he simply went with the flow as it was

"Yeah, I just arrived. I'm at the helicopters square." Jack stated

"Okay, I'll be there to bring you to your jet. It was delivered about five days ago and we have been taking good care of it." Lester spoke excitedly

"Okay then." Jack agreed to wait before hanging up. He then looked at Gabriel who was standing next to him and asked, "Can you singlehandedly fly a private jet that has a passenger capacity of twenty five?

"Twenty five passengers? Can you give me the name of the jet?" Gabriel was surprised at first. But, he excitedly asked for the name of the jet

One had to know that business jets were mostly luxurious. For this one to be able to accommodate twenty five passengers, it was supposed to be big. So, he was excited

"It is a Boeing 787-8 BBJ." Jack replied

The moment that his voice fell, Gabriel felt as if he had just been struck by lightning. He looked at Jack incredulously before asking, "Are you sure about that?

Although Gabriel had experienced many things, for him, he had not really had a chance to fly a big private jet like that. Although he indeed had had several chances of flying the normal passenger planes, it was something else to have a chance to fly a private plane

"Of course. Otherwise, why would I ask you about that?" Jack nodded

Upon receiving Jack's consent, Gabriel was further excited. He was now looking forward to flying that plane

Although at first he had thought that although Jack had a private business jet, he hadn't thought much of it as he simply thought that it was a small one. Who would have thought that Jack actually had a plane that was worth $200,000,000! This was $200M for a plane

Now, he was wondering just how rich Jack really was. Although he had already shown that he was rich by paying the over $100M for hiring the services of SkyFlight Charters, he had not expected that it was to this extend

At the end of the day, he knew that the jet that Jack had was one of the limited released planes on the market. For him to be able to get one, he not only had to have money, he also had to have enough connections

Not long after, a man rushed towards them. He was wearing a black suit, with his black shoes shining in the midday sun. His hair was tidily combed backwards

When he saw Jack, he hurried forward and greeted him. Jack greeted back but not as enthusiastic as Lester

Then, Lester took them to a hangar. The moment that they arrived here, Jack found that there were a few staff members here. It seemed that this place was restricted

"This hangar and the next one on the left are the ones that usually have the private jets. As long as one pays, they can have their private jets here. But, there are levels of the hangars and the level of service as well." Lester began explaining as they entered one of the hangars

"This is the VIP one. It only handles planes that are worth at least $50M. But of course, here in venture city, there are not that many people who own private jets. So, it's normal that the hangars are mostly empty." Lester continued

When they entered the hangar, they found that Jack's jet was there, being prepared to go on the runway. The staff were checking it to make sure that everything was okay. As for any other plane, there was none other than Jack's BBJ

Gabriel couldn't hold it anymore the moment that he saw the plane. "That's the one!" He was excited that he shouted. But, nobody was surprised by his reaction as all those that had seen it for the first time were just as surprised as him

Gabriel's blood was already boiling as he thought about flying the plane. He couldn't wait to get in the cockpit

It was at this time that he remembered that he hadn't answered Jack's previous question. He looked at him and said, "Boss, I will need someone to help me in flying this plane.

Lester was surprised that Gabriel was the one that was going to fly it. But, seeing that he was in his pilot uniform, he thought that it was normal that Jack had his own pilot

But, with the size of the private jet, it would need two pilots to fly it efficiently. So, he thought that this was his chance. He spoke, "I can lend you one of our free pilots.

When he heard that, although Gabriel had wanted to refuse because he wanted to invite a friend, he still accepted because he simply thought that, he would fly with this one. But, since there would be other chances, he would definitely call his friend to work for Jack

After all the arrangements were made, Gabriel met with the other pilot as they arranged the flight plans and so on. It was only around one that they were ready to take off

Jack didn't mind though. After all, what he was going to do was to simply sign the documents and make the preparations for the production of the body strengthening pill

He was sure that he would be back before Friday. So, there was no need for him to hurry things out. He could as well leave things to Denali and deal with the appointment that he had made with Wendy

Not long after the preparations were completed, Jack stepped into the jet. He was greatly stunned at how luxurious the plane was. Although he had already seen several images of the interior of the plane, he really had to say that the designer did a good job

There were entertainment facilities here. So, he didn't need to worry that the journey would be boring at all. He could simply look for something to entertain himself

In about ten minutes after he made himself comfortable, the plane finally took off. Jack simply relaxed as he found himself something to pass time while waiting for the plane to land

After five hours, Jack finally landed in the capital of Azima, Kartu city. There were not many procedures that had to be taken care of there. Instead, he simply had to leave the other things about the plane to Gabriel to deal with as he was experienced

After reaching the waiting area, he found that Denali was already waiting for him. She had already made preparations for his arrival here

Having been a few days since they last met, Jack found that Denali hadn't changed at all. But that was to be expected as it was only a few days and not years. So, there were not that many changes that could take place in such a short period of time

He got into the Lamborghini Urus that was waiting for him. This was a car that Denali had bought when she came to the capital. It cost about $230,000. Looking that it wasn't even worth a million dollars, it was obviously a drop to the bucket when compared to his $5B

Denali drove the car to a five star hotel. And on the way, Jack looked at the huge difference between the central region and the western zone that he was from

The buildings here were all sky-rise buildings. Looking at the side through the window of the car from the passenger seat, Jack could see the tall skyscrapers that had hundreds of floors

To be honest, Jack was amazed by how this place was so developed. In other words, although it could be said that Venture city was developed as compared to inchoate city, it couldn't even match the capital, Kartu city

Now, he could understand why Wendy and the others would leave the capital to go to the other regions for adventurer, to enjoy themselves and relax

The central region was mainly dominated by the high-rise buildings and other things that were related to technology. In other words, there were only a few scenic cites that they could enjoy themselves

Another thing that was to note was definitely the fact that the central zone was the smallest of the five regions. Although it was small, it was actually the backbone of the country in terms of technology and development

As for the other regions, they were the real source of food. But technology was obviously not highly developed there

The hotel that Denali had taken him to was called Cardinals Supreme Hotel. The cost of staying there for a night was $26,000. Denali had stated that she had booked the suite for a whole month

Since Jack was going to come back to Kartu city after going to deal with the invitation that he had received from Wendy, there was actually no problem at all of they rented the suite for a whole month. In any case, he didn't lack that amount of money

After settling in and having his meal, Jack asked Denali to make some arrangements for Gabriel and the other pilot. Since he was going to go back soon, the pilot would have to stay in Kartu

Jack decided to go out for a walk. He didn't take the car because he was going out to admire the infrastructure of the city

Walking on the clean streets and observing the pedestrians who were walking hurriedly, Jack felt amazed. But all the same, he knew that this was just a picture that had been painted. Once the things that were hiding were exposed, there would definitely be dirty things that were hiding in the dark

Strolling around, he was amazed by the level of technology here. The way that advertisements were being carried out here was definitely more advanced. Jack decided that he would definitely implement this type of technology to his enterprise

Thinking of the enterprise, he had yet to register it. Although he had already gotten the building to set up the enterprise, he had yet to officially register it as one of the enterprises

The grocery department was operating on its own although it was going to be under the enterprise. Now, as long as he was done merging the security companies as well as completed the changes that could be made in the medical research centre, he would then register the enterprise

He was just about to cross the road when suddenly, a sports car came at a high speed. Looking at the approaching car, Jack hurriedly jumped to the side and evaded. Although the car had also reduced the speed when it arrived in front of him, had he stood in front of it, he would definitely have been hit

His reaction speed had really saved him this time. And although he had yet to test the limit of his ability, he dared not to put his life at stake if it wasn't necessary to do that

Just as Jack was frowning while looking at the red Ford GT and was still wondering who the person who didn't look at the traffic light was, the door of the car opened

The next moment, a young man walked out of it as he walked towards Jack aggressively. Then, he spoke, "You idiot! Don't you look at where you're going to when you're crossing the road? Do you know that you almost caused me to be in an accident?

Instead of apologizing, this guy was actually scolding him? Jack was completely stunned for a moment in that he didn't know what he was supposed to say next

Looking at the silent Jack, the young man continued, do you know how much my car costs? With the customizations in place, it's going to cost a total of $540,000. Do you think you can afford to pay for a scratch on it?

Jack didn't respond and looked at the traffic light. At this moment, with the advanced level of technology here, he could already see that it indicated that cars were supposed to stop while pedestrians were allowed to pass

In other words, he wasn't the one at fault here. Instead, the young man was the one that was at fault. But at the end of the day, he was actually scolding him instead of apologizing? How infuriating

Jack looked at him and asked, "Are you blind? Don't you see that you were the one supposed to stop?" As he spoke, he pointed at the traffic light that was still showing that pedestrians were supposed to be crossing the road

Looking at where Jack was pointing at, the young man was stunned for a moment before he snorted, "Heh, what traffic light? That thing has only showed up after I have stopped to talk to you. And waitโ€ฆdid you just say that I was blind? Do you f*cking know who I am?

Supposedly, it was only at this moment that the young man made out Jack's first words. So, he was immediately angered and began pointing his finger at Jack while cursing. He looked like he was ready to attack at any moment

With the way that the streets were busy, how could this commotion fail to attract attention? It obviously made a group crowd around them. Those that had seen what had happened immediately began telling the others about it

In return, these people informed the others that had just arrived at that moment. And so, there was a crowd that was looking at the two, waiting for a show while murmuring to each other

"Hey, what happened here?

"That guy over there was driving his car. Then, the other guy over there was crossing the road. The guy with the car almost knocked him with his car.

"Huh? So that's how it is.

"Hey, what's happening now? What's the show about?

"Oh, I heard that the guy there was crossing the road without looking at the traffic lights and was almost crushed to death by the car of that young man there.

"Can you tell me what those two are doing?

"They're obviously about to fight, as you can see. But, anyway, I heard that the guy with the car wanted to knock the other guy and kill him. But luckily, that person managed to survive and so, that guy came out, wanting to kill him by himself.

"My, is that guy going to beat the other one?

"How can that happen? I just heard that when the young man there drove his car to knock the other one down, the guy simply used his bare hands to stop the car. How can that young man beat him?

"Wow! Is he superhuman? I would like to get his autograph!

"What a bunch of idiots! Can't you see that it was this young man here that was pretending to be knocked by the car to extort money from him? Now that the other guy found out, he wants to fight him.

"Come on. Where are they fighting? They obviously are fighting with wealth and mouth.

"Ain't that the same thing? They're fighting at the end of the day. Anyway, that doesn't concern me, I'll just stand here and watch the show.

"โ€ฆ.

With his sharp senses, Jack could definitely hear what the crowd was whispering to each other. The more he heard them, the more stunned he got

These guys were obviously distorting facts! How the hell is information passed in this era? If you say A, by the time it will reach the intended person, it will already be Z. Indeed, you cannot trust humans to pass the sensitive information to others! That's the conclusion that Jack came to at that moment

But, that aside, since he was here for the first time, he was in a good mood. Considering that it was already almost 7pm, Jack decided to leave things as they were at the moment

He wasn't in the mood to argue with some unreasonable and self-conceited young masters. So, he decided to ignore this guy and leave to explore the city first. He didn't have that much time

Seeing that Jack was about to leave, the young man rushed forward and stopped him, "You're trying to run after almost causing me to be in an accident? There's no way that you're leaving unless you compensate me for the psychological damage.

Jack was speechless and angry at this moment. He wasn't the one at fault previously. And, he had decided to let the matter go. But this guy wanted him to compensate him? Wasn't he thinking too highly of himself

Seeing Jack's expression, the young man smiled coldly before saying, "I know that you cannot afford the compensation of $100,000. So, how about you become my servant who's going to clean my shoes?

"I know that you cannot afford the compensation of $100,000. So, how about you become my servant who's going to clean my shoes?

Jack's gaze turned cold at that moment. He had planned to leave but this guy was actually thinking of making him a servant? Did he think that he had the qualifications? He wasn't the one at fault at all, he was the one that was almost hit, but he was the one to give compensation

He stared sternly at the young man before him. Jack's stare caused the young man to feel as if he had just dropped into an ice cellar. He couldn't help but shiver before taking a few steps backwards from fear

But, that only happened for a moment before he remembered his identity. So, he collected his courage and pointed at Jack, "Do you know who I am? My father is the assistant manager of the Good Vision Security Limited! If you don't want to have a bad ending, you better apologize to me right now and accept being my servant. Otherwise, I'm going to make sure that you won't be able to live in this city.

The moment that the name Good Vision Security Limited was mentioned, the crowd that was watching from the side was stunned. Then, as if a tidal wave, a commotion broke out among the crowd as they stared at the young man and Jack

"What did he say? Did I just hear him say that his father is the assistant manager of GVSL?

"I think you heard it right. He just said that his father is the AM of GVSL.

"Hiss, that guy is in trouble for sure.

"What do you mean that he's in trouble this time? He's facing trouble's main source!

"How unlucky of him to encounter such a big shot's son.

"What is this GVLS?

"Country bumpkin, you don't know one of the most popular security companies in the country? It's worth at least $30B.

"That's right, it's one of the leading security companies in the country, Good Vision Security Limited.

"Hiss, that big? That guy is surely in deep trouble now.

When the young man mentioned the GVSL, Jack was greatly surprised. He had not expected that this guy was someone whose father was part of the management of his company

It seemed that there was a lot of trash present in the management of his company. And that, had to be changed. Otherwise, if people go on using his company's name to do crimes and bully others, how would his company's reputation remain clean

So, at that moment, he had made a decision to remove that guy from his position. Although he wasn't the one at fault here, he had allowed his son to go around using the company's name to intimidate others and bully them

If he couldn't even control his own son, how was he expected to control his subordinates? That was something that Jack doubted that he was good at

Seeing Jack's surprised expression plus hearing the way that the surrounding crowd talked about the GVSL, the young man's ego was boosted and he looked at Jack contemptuously, as if he was waiting for Jack to admit his mistakes

On the other hand, after making his decision, Jack looked at the young man in front of him and said, "It seems that you're so proud of your father's achievement. But, what will happen once he's no longer as he is now?

The young man was confused by Jack's words. He wondered what Jack meant by that. But before he could react, Jack had already disappeared into the crowd

He looked around trying to find him. But, he found no traces of him. In the end, he said out loudly, hoping that Jack would hear him, "Just you wait! The next time that we meet, I'll definitely make you pay!

After that, the young man got back into his Ford GT and drove away angrily, ignoring the traffic lights again

On the other hand, Jack had simply decided to leave the matter for the moment. He would definitely deal with it once he got to the company

So, he had simply got into the crowd and used his high speed to get out of there. By the time that they realized that he had left, he was already a distance away from the encirclement

Although he was a good distance away, he still managed to hear what the young man had said. But all the same, he just thought, 'I hope that you would be prepared for what is about to come.

After that, Jack continued strolling around the city until eight. He had gotten himself familiar with the area around the Cardinals Supreme Hotel

Now that he had finally had his fun, he decided that it was time to get back at home to get his dinner

After a meal with Denali they returned to the suite. He asked her, "Have you seen the assistant manager of GVSL?

Denali had been here for almost a week and Jack expected that she had seen how the companies here worked

"Yes, he should be called Kyle Doja. He should be someone that can be trusted and won't betray the company." Denali responded as she looked at Jack confusedly

Jack nodded. But all the same, he knew that, being honest and trustworthy didn't matter. If one didn't have the ability to do what was assigned to him, he would have to be replaced

So, no matter how good Kyle was, Jack had already decided that he was going to sack him. But, if he found that he had the ability and it was just that he was using the cover to judge him, he would simply demote him

"How about his ability in work?" Jack inquired

"His ability can be considered as average amongst the staff." Denali replied. And as if knowing what Jack was thinking, she continued, "Since you told me to prepare the company for merging, I haven't made that much changes in the company.

Jack thought for a moment and said, "Let's visit Brightway Medical Research Centre first. The production of the pill should be given priority first. The private team that was formed still needs to get them to boost their strength. Otherwise, they would be useless.

Denali nodded before saying, "I have already made the arrangements. I have shifted the staff there and I have already selected a special team that can be in charge of the production of the pills.

"Have all the required materials been found?" Jack asked

"Yes, I made sure that they were bought. It took a little bit of effort as there were a few materials that needed to be brought from out of the region. But all the same, I have bought them in bulk. Luckily, the costs are not that high." Denali nodded in response

"Okay then, let's go there tomorrow." Jack said

The following morning, after breakfast, Denali drove the Lamborghini Urus towards the research centre

As it should be, the research centre was isolated from the skyscrapers. But, that didn't mean that there were no skyscrapers in the medical research centre

There were only three buildings here but, they were all big. Two of them were skyscrapers with at least a fifty floors. On the other hand, one building at the side was just occupying a large area and was only having about five floors

When they got at the entrance of the main building, the tallest of the three, they found that there were people waiting for them. Denali had already informed them that Jack was coming here today. And so, the higher-ups were here to receive him

The moment that the car stopped, these people wearing suits hurried forward. When Jack got out of the car, they were surprised. But all the same, they began flattering him

"Good morning Director Jackson.

"Director Jackson is young and has a special temperament.

"That's right, Director Jackson's future is unlimited.

"โ€ฆ.

Jack was left speechless for a moment. He wasn't someone that was used to this kind of flattering. But, with his mentality, he managed to not show his change of expression

He smiled and greeted them back. As for what nonsense temperament that they were talking about, Jack didn't care at all

Denali stepped forward and stopped the crowd from squeezing onto Jack. Then, the group headed to the building.r ๏ฝ‚๏ฝ…๐š๐š—๐š˜๏ฝ–๏ฝ…๐š•๏ผŽ๏ฝƒ๐š˜

In the conference room, Jack met with the top management of the research centre. After signing the transfer agreement, Jack talked to the group a little while longer before he dismissed them

What followed was Jack asking Denali to call the ones that were in charge of the production of body strengthening pill

The group consisted of a dozen people. They were the top researchers, some of them being ones that Denali had only recruited recently. But all the same, with Denali's ability, she could confirm that these people were good and could be trusted with the project

But of course, what she had done was not simply depending on her ability. She had also used her skills to dig into their past history. She made sure that none of them had any shady background

With her level of computer mastery, she couldn't be blocked and as a such, there is no way that their details could be hidden

After everyone was seated, Jack began discussing the issue. Since he wasn't proficient in the way of medicine, he only spoke about the things that he could, capital, time and so on

After about an hour of discussion, they had completed the arrangements. Since Denali had bought enough materials that could be used for production, Jack told them to start production as fast as possible

As for the payment, Jack had promised them that their payment would increase as long as they were fast enough and they did well. As long as there was no problem with the pill and the production was successful, Jack would definitely reward them

These twelve researchers had already signed the confidential agreement. There were other members that would support them. They too had signed the contract and had been personally selected by Denali

As Jack left the experts to deal with the production, he left with Denali and headed back to the hotel to have their lunch. Immediately after that, he headed towards Serenity Residential Area

The residential area was located about 30 minutes drive from the hotel that he had been staying with Denali

When they got there, Jack looked at the surroundings in surprise. This area didn't have many buildings. In fact, it was about two kilometers from the busy roads of the city

This place had a good level of security. The moment that they arrived here, they were stopped by a guard

"Yes, are you here to buy a villa?" The guard asked

"Not really. We're here to see the management." Denali replied

"That's going to be tough because you'll have to inform them about it first. This is a high end residential area. So, there's no way that strangers can be allowed in unless they are allowed by the management or one of the person living here." The guard said

This was the policy that had only been enacted recently. So, the guard knew that many people would definitely be against the part that one had to say in advance if he wanted to buy a villa

Jack could tell that this guy wasn't bad. Had it been another person, looking at the Lamborghini that was worth a few hundred thousand dollars, he would have definitely chased them away. After all, even the cheapest villa here cost about two million dollars to buy it

Most of the people that came here had cars that were worth at least a million dollars. As such, they were allowed entry to the residence management office. But, others were definitely not allowed in because, they were definitely not there to buy a villa, but to stroll around and take pictures

"Can you tell the person in charge that Jack is here?" Jack asked

Although he was suspicious of whether Jack's name would make any change, he still decided to make a call to the management office

"Hello, Mr Shonzu, there is someone called Jack here who claims that he's here to visit the management office." The guard spoke humbly

"Jack? Never heard of him. What car is he driving?" Shonzu asked

"Well, it should be a Lamborghiniโ€ฆ" The guard replied

The moment that Shonzu heard that Jack was here in a Lamborghini, he was excited. He immediately interrupted the guard, "I'll be there in a minute! Tell him that I'll be receiving him personally.

Immediately after saying that, he hang up and ended the call before he rushed out of the office. Seeing the excited Shonzu, the people in the management office were surprised to see him rushing out. They hadn't expected that they would see him this excited

Now, they were curious about what had made him this agitated. But, they dared not to ask him this question as they knew how he usually behaved. He would definitely scold them and may end up reducing their salary

Shonzu was a person with a slim stature. He had a small moustache and, the way that his eyes were, could already give someone a picture of a shrewd person

As he rushed out of the residence management office, he thought, 'This is yet another opportunity. I just hope that this guy is rich. Otherwise, how am I going to benefit? Whatever, even if he's not that rich, I can simply get benefits from him as long as he buys a villa here.

โ€ฆ

The guard didn't know what was up with Shonzu and what had made him so agitated. All the same, he couldn't help but change the way that he was looking at Jack

It seemed that Shonzu knew them. And if that was so, they must be influential. He thought that it was good that he hadn't treated them coldly just because they had a car that was worth a few hundred thousand dollars

He smiled at Jack and said, "The assistant manager has said that he's going to receive you personally within a minute.

Jack nodded before deciding to wait. Although he had seen the images of this serenity residential area, he had yet to enter. Neither had Denali been here as she was busy with the other two companies, more so Brightway Medical Research Centre

About a minute later, Jack saw a thin man in a suit rushing out from the residential area. The man looked around as if he was looking for something. And after looking for a while, he walked towards the guard and asked coldly, "Has the person left already?

Guard: "โ€ฆ.

Jack: "โ€ฆ.

Denali: "โ€ฆ.

The three of them were completely unsure on how to react on this person's question. Jack could already tell that this guy was Shonzu as he had already seen his image when he read his information back in venture city

"Eh, Mr Shonzuโ€ฆ" Even before the guard could complete whatever he was saying, Shonzu interrupted again

"I told you to tell him that I would be here in a minute. But, I have arrived in about fifty seconds but he has already left? You are incompetent in your work, your salary this month will be reduced by ?." Shonzu spoke angrily

He had been looking forward to getting to meet a rich man so that he could benefit from it. In the end, he found that there was no rich man at all. He had already left! He was so angry that he wanted to strangle this guard

"Actually, Mr Shonzuโ€ฆ." The guard wanted to say that the person hadn't left and was just in the car beside him

But, he was interrupted by the angry Shonzu, "What? You want to say that it wasn't your fault? Okay then. Since it wasn't your fault, it was my fault. To relieve you from the burden of taking responsibility, you'll only receive half of your salary this month!

The guard couldn't help but get angry at this guy. What had he done in that his salary had already been slashed by a half? Had it not been for the fact that he was in need of the job, he would definitely have quit at this moment and beat up this sharp mouthed guy.r ๐™—๐™š๐’…๐’๐™ค๐™ซ๐™š๐’.๐’๐™ง

At this moment, Shonzu seemed to notice that the car that Jack was in wasn't leaving. He frowned and looked at the guard before he began reprimanding again, "What are you doing here? Can't you see that someone is blocking the entrance of the residential area? Since you're not serious with your duty, you won't receive any bonus this month!

Before the guard could say another word, Shonzu pointed at the car and said, "Chase this car away from here. How can such a crappy car stop in front of the gates of the residential area?

The guard became flustered. In just a single minute, his salary had been deducted by half and all the bonus that he was supposed to receive this month had all been cancelled. How could he not be angry

But, swallowing his anger, he looked at Jack and said, "I'm sorry Mr Jack, but it seems that you'll have to leave.

Jack was already fuming at this moment. Although he had found that this guy was using the villas to his advantage, he hadn't expected that his character was this way. No wonder only a few villas had been sold till now

The way that this guy was speaking and acting, simply deducting the employees' salary in anything that made him unhappy, was something that Jack didn't like at all

This guy called Shonzu was definitely unfit for the position that he was holding. He was now wondering who was the one that had given him this post

Furthermore, where the heck was Moses? He was the manager here but, Jack couldn't see anything that he was doing. It was like he wasn't in control at all. Although according to his file he was an honest man, he was incompetent in Jack's eyes

To let an assistant manager take over and bully the employees, chase away potential clients and so on. This was definitely something that the manager should have heard about, no matter what

Jack stepped out of the car and said coldly, "I'm the one that asked him to make the call.

Shonzu was stunned for a moment. He gazed at Jack up and down before looking at the car that he had just alighted from. He looked at the guard and pointed at Jack before shouting, "What the f*ck is this?! You told me that there was someone with a Lamborghini here. Where is it? Was this the guy driving a Lamborghini?

"Mr Shonzu, he's driving a Lamborghini Urus." The guard pointed at the logo on the car

Shonzu looked at it. He was silent for a moment before he began retorting again. "You call this a Lamborghini? This is an Urus, not a Lamborghini! The Lamborghini that I know is a Lamborghini Veneno!

It wasn't just the angry Jack, but even the guard and Denali were stunned. Wasn't this car made by Lamborghini? How was it not a Lamborghini? Just because it wasn't worth a million dollars

"Hey, get the hell out of here now! You are fired!" Shonzu pointed at the guard. Then, he turned at Jack and pointed at him as he said, "As for you, better get lost from here before I call the police that you are disturbing busi..Aargh!

He wasn't able to finish his words before he screamed in pain. At this moment, Denali had already gotten out of the car and held the hand whose finger was pointing at Jack and twisted it

"You think that you can shout at my boss? Do you think that you're qualified to do that?" Denali asked coldly. She had already been angry the first time that Shonzu pointed fingers at Jack. So, she couldn't stand it the time that he tried doing that the second time

The guard looked from the side. He was completely surprised at the moment as he stared at Denali who was now standing behind Jack

He had simply seen a shadow rushing out of the car before Shonzu began screaming in pain as he fell on the ground, holding his right hand

He was now wondering whether or not to go ahead and protect Shonzu from further abuse. But, when he thought about how he had suffered as well as how he couldn't even follow Denali's moves, he decided against it

As for how he was going to get himself away from getting involved was simple, 'I have already been fired. I don't think that I have any responsibility here.

Had it been another time, he wouldn't be proud about that. But now that things were like this, he could proudly say that he had been fired

Shonzu screamed in pain as three people watched him, none of them having the intention of stepping forward to help him relieve the pain. It was only after about five minutes of screaming that Shonzu came back to his senses

He gritted his teeth as he tried to endure the pain that he was experiencing at the moment. Currently, his right hand's wrist had been dislocated. So, he could only hold his right wrist using his left hand

As his mind began thinking clearly, he turned his gaze towards the guard and shouted at him, "What the f*ck are still standing there for? Don't you see that someone has attacked your employer? It's your duty to protect me from this kind of situation. Yet, you're still standing there, not doing a thing!

Shonzu was so furious at this time in that, as he endured the pain, he shouted more loudly than he had done the previous times

After shouting at the guard while expecting him to take action, Shonzu looked at Denali. He was at first dazed before he suddenly remembered that it was her who had just dislocated his wrist. As a result, he pointed his finger, only to drop it in fear of having his other arm dislocated

But all the same, he still shouted, "You think that you can be arrogant here? I think you don't know where you are at this moment. Let me tell you this, all of you, the two of you, I'm going to make sure that you only leave here after you have several of your limbs broken!

As Shonzu shouted at the two, he realized that something wasn't right. He glanced behind him only to see that the guard hadn't made a move yet. In fact, he seemed to be changing his clothes

"What the hell! I just told you to take action and beat the two of them up. What are you still doing there?" Shonzu shouted angrily

The guard turned to look at Shonzu with a smile on his face and said, "Shonzu, you should know what I'm doing. I'm obviously changing my clothes. You have already fired me. So, I'm no longer your employee. What's more, I don't think that I have the responsibility of defending a stranger who goes around looking for trouble, right?

As the guard said these words, he thought to himself, 'What a joke! Me? Fight that lady? I must be out of my mind if I dare to do that. Maybe if it was for my family, I will. But fighting for a piece of trash like you, better luck next time.

"Who are you calling by his first name? And what do you mean that you're no longer an employee here? You haven't gone through the procedures yet. So, you're still an employee here." Shonzu retorted

"Okay then. I quit." The guard shrugged his shoulders and responded as he changed his shirt. Then, he prepared himself to leave this place, having no intention of meddling with the issue

"Even if you quit, you have yet to be released by the management. So, the contract that you signed is still valid." Shonzu couldn't accept this

"Then, I'll just break the contract and pay the remuneration." The guard was nonchalant at this moment. His contract was going to expire the following month. He was previously planning to renew it but, Shonzu hadn't given him a chance to do that yet

As such, he was now happy that he hadn't renewed the contract yet. Additionally, since it was just a few days before the contract expired, the amount that he was supposed to pay was just a small one. Although he would suffer some losses, it was better than being in this place that was a paradise with a devil

Shonzu was just about to say another word when he heard a snort coming from behind him. When he turned around, he saw that Jack was looking at him with a dark expression on his face

"Shonzu, you're the assistant manager here, just below Moses. I do wonder if this is the attitude that an assistant manager is supposed to have when facing possible clients." Jack said, his voice was cold at this moment

Shonzu frowned. He wondered how Jack knew about Moses. That guy, although he was the manager, he had been away for a period of time now. So, Shonzu had been using this opportunity to benefit himself as much as he could

He knew that once Moses came back, he would surely have no chance again. After all, Moses was an upright and honest man

But, there was still something that he couldn't accept. That was, a nobody trying to lecture him on how he had to behave. So, he retorted, "Who the f*ck do you think you are, brat? Do you think you have the qualifications to speak to me in such a manner?

Jack didn't respond. Instead, he turned to Denali and said, "Call Moses for me.

Shonzu was stunned by Jack's words. Then, he began laughing wildly, only to stop due to the pain that came from shaking of his shoulders from laughing

But, that didn't stop him from snickering. He gazed at Jack and said, "Call Moses? Do you think you have the qualifications? If you are not qualified to deal with me, how can you deal with him? Let me see how you're going to do it.

And with that, he tried to fold his arms in front of his chest, only to stop as he grunted in pain. As he thought of the pain that he was going through, he looked at Denali with eyes full of resentment

Denali of course ignored him and made a call. As Jack's PA, she had all the contact information of the top employees saved in her contact list. As for the other employees, their details were all saved in her laptop. All the same, she could access the details in her laptop from her phone through her email.r ๐’ƒ๐’†๐’…๐™ฃ๐’๐’—๐™š๐’.๐’„๐’

After making a call, she handed the phone to Jack. Holding the phone close to his ear, Jack waited for a moment before Moses received the call

"Hello, who's this?" Moses asked with a hoarse voice. Since the call was made with Denali's phone, he didn't know that it was Jack who was contacting him

"I'm Jack. I would like to ask where you are at the moment." Jack asked gloomily. From the hoarse voice, he could tell that this guy seemed to be fatigued or something

Moses hadn't expected that Jack would ask him that question. All the same, he replied, "I'm currently in the eastern province, I'm having some problems here.

"What kind of problems are those?" Jack questioned

"Well, my mother is sick. So, she's currently admitted in the hospital and I'm accompanying her." Moses replied

Jack could clearly feel the sadness in his voice. But, that had to be put aside for now. "I'm sorry about that. But, I would like to ask you about the residential area, how is it being managed now that you are away?

"Shonzu, the assistant manager is there. According to the reports that he has been sending me, everything should be going on okay. Or, is there a problem there?" Moses asked nervously

"There's a big problem here. I got here, only for this Shonzu to chase me away. Furthermore, he seems to be so domineering and can deduct the employees salaries at will. Then, there's a fact that he can simply fire employees according to his mood. As for his attitude, I wonder how he always faces potential clients here." Jack explained

Since Moses was away for a reason like that, although he had yet to confirm, Jack decided to go easy on him

Before Moses could say a word, Jack asked, "Don't you have another person that you can confirm with if things are okay here?

"Ehโ€ฆ" Moses was now not sure how to reply to this. How could he do that? He had clearly remembered to inform Shonzu that the residential area had been acquired by a person called Jackson Alfonso. But now, this guy had wanted to chase Jack away

He began sweating, wondering what was going to happen next now that Jack seemed to be angry. But, he too was angry at that moment because Shonzu was definitely trying to cause him problems

"Can I speak to him?" Moses asked nervously

Jack didn't say a word and handed the phone to the smug Shonzu, who was watching him as if he was enjoying a show. Although he thought that Jack was simply playing around, he still decided to play along

"Hello," he said amusedly

"Hello your f*cking head Shonzu! If you want to die, why the heck are you pulling me down with you? You m*therf*cking idiot! You dare to ask the owner of the residential area, that you're helping him in management to p*as off?!" For the first time in his life, Moses hurled a mountain of profanities with no end

He really wanted to swallow this idiot. He had expected that this guy was competent enough because according to the observation that he had made previously when he was still in Kartu city, he was a capable person

Shonzu was petrified the moment that he heard Moses's angry voice. He didn't know what to say or do at that moment. He had always been sending fake reports to Moses all this time, while trying to benefit as much as he could from the residential area

But now, he could only look at Jack in stupor, completely petrified. Thinking about how he had just scolded his boss, the pain from having his arm dislocated disappeared, or he completely ignored it

He dropped the phone onto the ground before he followed. Now, he knew that there was no way that he was going to maintain his position anymore

He had just behaved atrociously in front of his boss. Even he himself didn't believe that he would spare a subordinate that dared to scold him

Jack didn't say a word as he watched Shonzu who was now sprawled on the ground, with his eyes being lifeless

Denali picked up the phone from the ground and handed it back to Jack. Being that Moses had yet to hang up, he stated, "Although this is not completely your fault, it definitely has something to do with you not being keen and completely trusting others easily.

"So, there will be changes that are going to be made. As for whether you will still remain as the manager or you will be demoted, that will depend with the situation." Jack stated

Moses sighed in relief when he heard Jack's words. He knew that Jack had been merciful to him. Had this been another person, he would have been fired immediately. But, Jack had allowed him to continue working for him

Although he might be demoted, that didn't matter to him. That was a small punishment that he could take as compared to the mistake that he had made

"Thank you boss. I'll make sure to get back as soon as possible." Moses said

"Just take your time." Jack responded before hanging up

"Thank you boss. I'll make sure to get back as soon as possible." Moses said

"Just take your time." Jack responded before hanging up

He then turned his gaze to Shonzu. He looked at him for a moment before shaking his head. He then said to Denali, "Look into all the things that he has been doing in the absence of Moses. If there's anything that requires the law, submit it to the police and let them come and pick him up.

"Yes boss." Denali replied as she took the phone from Jack's hand

On the other hand, the guard was completely stupefied about the situation. He wondered what was going on. Wasn't Shonzu pompous a moment ago? What happened? What was he told for him to end up in such an embarrassing state? Anyway, it's good that he's found his match

He was just about to head to the management office to resign when he was stopped by Jack's voice

"There's no need for you to resign at all. He's no longer the assistant manager here. So, he has no more authority. What about a compensation of double salary for this month, for the abuse that you have been through?" Jack asked

The guard was frozen on the spot. He couldn't believe what he had just heard. Had Shonzu been removed from his position? This was good. And what was even better was the fact that he was being offered the compensation by having his salary doubled

Who was this person that could actually raise his salary just by saying it? But, looking at the listless Shonzu, he was forced to believe what Jack had said

In the end, he accepted. It was better to have his salary doubled, rather than to pay for the termination fee of the contract that was still effective until a few days later

After settling things at the entrance, the guard opened the gate and let Jack and Denali to drive into the residence

Since he had yet to be here, Jack observed the surroundings carefully. He looked at the layout of the villas here. He could see that each villa had its own courtyard. Furthermore, there was an area that was like a garden

There were several benches there, at the side, there was a playground for children and so on. In other words, the Serenity Residential Area was a good place for both the people with or without children

For those that didn't like noise, they wouldn't be affected as the playground was a good distance from the villas. So, the children could play without restraint or fear that they would disturb someone's rest or work

The management office wasn't far from the gate. And from the moment that Jack entered, he had used his high level of vision to look at these things. In fact, he had only seen two villas at the moment

And, he was impressed. Because, the level of these villas was top-notch. Even his prince and princess palace couldn't compare.r ๐‘๐˜ฆ๐‘‘๐˜ฏ๐‘œ๐‘ฃ๐˜ฆ๐‘™.๐˜ค๐˜ฐ

When he arrived in front of the management building, he found that all the staff members were lining up, waiting for his arrival. So, the moment that he got there, they both greeted him in unison, "Greetings Boss!

The ladies were looking at his handsome face with stars shining in them. But, the moment that they saw Denali, they were forced to give up on any thoughts that they were having about the young, rich and handsome boss of theirs

As for the men, they were both amazed and envious of Jack. Not only was he rich at such a young age, but he also had the company of a very beautiful lady

As men, it was normal that they too had some wishes along this line. But, wishes and dreams were different from the harsh reality. Now, they could only watch

As for Denali, with Jack by her side added to her cold demeanor, none of them dared to have any thoughts or designs on her. If she could accompany Jack, she was definitely someone that they could only see but not touch

From this kind of reception, Jack could tell that Moses must have informed them that he was here. So, they came out to receive him. Although he wasn't used to the grand welcome, he still nodded and said, "No need to be so polite. You can just continue with what you were doing. I'm here to look around.

The staff members dispersed one after the other as they returned to their posts. But, a lady remained behind. Jack looked at her with raised brows, wondering if there was something that she had to say

"Boss, since you are here for a tour, I would like to take you around." The lady stated her reason for staying behind

Jack looked at her keenly. She was wearing a white blouse and a red skirt that reached below her knees. As for her feet, she was wearing ordinary flat based black ladies shoes

She seemed to be in her late twenties. And from her temperament and expression as she looked at him, Jack could tell that she was someone that was serious about her work

In response, he nodded and said, "Please, lead the way.

The lady nodded and led the way after picking up the keys of the villas that had yet to be sold. Jack and Denali followed behind her

The lady, whose name was Ruth, took them on a tour. And since the place was big, they used one of the cars that was used to take those that had the interest in buying the villas around

Since Jack was the boss here, he could go to any villa that hadn't been bought. But since he didn't want to spend so much time here, he didn't enter any of them

There were a total of thirty villas here with the cheapest worth $20M. The total worth of the villas here was estimated to be at least $3.8B

Currently, there were only six villas that had been sold, all of them being the cheapest. As for the others, most people shied away when they heard the price of the villas here

But, Jack could understand why the price was high. The villas were not only big, but the environment was also good. The location of the villas here was far from the busy streets and noise of the city

Additionally, the residential area was in the capital city, Kartu, where space to build such luxurious villas with their own courtyard was limited. So, it was normal for the price to be high. Otherwise, how was the developer going to earn a profit considering the costs that were involved in the construction

The deeper they headed, the more luxurious and bigger the mansions got. And so, was the price of the villas here

When they got to the deepest part of the residential area, Jack saw the masterpiece of the residential area

This villa was completely different from the others. It was located on an elevated place. And around the lower ground, he could see that there was a stream that passed here

The stream had clear water, obvious that it was free from pollution, even though this was actually a city

The environment here was just like the one that could be found in the prince and princess palace. But, here, things were cheerful and lively as there were a few birds that had their nests on trees that were around the villa

Jack was mesmerized by this place. But, although he really wanted to stay here, he definitely didn't want to waste the money that he had paid for his stay in the hotel

So, he came to a decision, he would definitely live here if there would be nobody who would have bought it after a month from now

He was curious about the interior of the villa. So, they entered it. Jack looked at the luxurious decorations. Furthermore, the level of technology here was also advanced as it had an automatic recognition of the owner as long as his details were registered into the system

There were a few sound control systems present as well. And although Jack had thought that the garage that the prince and princess palace had was high level, compared to this level of technology, Jack thought that the garage couldn't compare

This villa had several facilities just like the prince and princess palace. Furthermore, it had its own helipad on the roof

As for the swimming pool, there was one that was located on the second floor. As to how that was possible, he himself wasn't sure about it because no matter how he tried looking at it, the depth of the pool was just like normal pools. But, downstairs, the ceiling was just normal

After the tour ended, Jack was satisfied with this villa that was worth about $200M. It wasn't just the villa that made the price, but, the environment also added to the price

After leaving Serenity Residential Area, Jack and Denali went back to the Cardinals Supreme Hotel

โ€ฆ

While Jack was in Kartu city, a white Maserati arrived in front of the gates of the prince and princess palace. In the white Maserati, there were two young and beautiful ladies

"Yes, who are you here to see?" Bob asked

"I'm here to see Celine. She should have informed you about my arrival, I'm Wendy." Wendy said with a smile

"Oh, indeed, I was informed about your arrival. Please come in, she's waiting for you." Bob nodded to the guards to open the gate and allow Wendy inside

When Wendy and Angy saw all the cars that were in the garage or were parked outside, they were stunned. They wondered if Celine had come here to do car business or what

But, looking at the logo, Wendy's heart skipped a beat as she looked at the name there. She wondered, 'Jackson Enterprise, is he the one? It ain't possible, right?

'Jackson Enterprise, is he the one? It ain't possible, right?

As she thought of this, she alighted from the car after parking it. Then, she looked at the cars carefully. She could swear that she had never heard of the enterprise called Jackson Enterprise. This was her first time that she was hearing it since the last times that she had visited the city

In other words, this enterprise had to be a new one. After all, it had only been about five months since the last time that she was here in Inchoate city

But, what made her mind fill up with questions was the fact that there were cars for the enterprise filling the garage. So, she had to park her car outside, next to the ones that were parked outside

Out of curiosity, she approached the garage. What she saw shocked her greatly. Inside, other than the Bentaygas, there were two other cars. A Bentley Continental GT, that was something that didn't surprise her that much

What had greatly shocked her was the fact that there was actually a Bugatti Veyron inside here. This was a limited edition that they were talking about

Although one might have money to buy it, it wasn't enough. One had to have enough connections to get these types of limited edition cars

As she was shocked, she didn't notice Angy calling her. Seeing that she was not reacting, Angy came and shook Wendy out of her stupor

"What are you looking at that made you ignoreโ€ฆ." Angy wasn't able to finish her words as she was stunned by the appearance of the Bugatti Veyron in the garage

She could tell that this was a customized version of the Bugatti Veyron. In other words, the price of this Bugatti had to he higher than the ones that were not customized

"Is this Celine's place really?" Doubtfully, Angy asked. She couldn't believe that Celine could actually have this car. Wendy and Celine's family backgrounds were similar. So, since she was sure that Wendy didn't have the connections to get it, there was no way that Celine could get it

"I'm not sure about that either. Or, could we have come to a wrong place?" Wendy questioned, not sure at all if this was really where Celine lived

"If it was the wrong place, the guards wouldn't have let us in here." Angy shook her head. She too was confused. According to what they knew, Celine came to inchoate city about two weeks ago. So, how could it be possible that she had already bought a so many cars

Furthermore, the names of the enterprise didn't match the one that Celine had told them that she was coming to start. Clearly, these cars were for the grocery department, words clearly written below the logo

Angy approached the Bugatti Veyron and looked at it closely. Then, she noted that there was a JACK added above the plate number. Connecting it to the Jackson Enterprise that was added to the Bentaygas, she could already guess it

"I think that this Bugatti Veyron belongs to a person called Jackson. Do you think Celine has gotten a boyfriend?" Angy asked with a smile

"Jackson, I've never heard of this person in the capital. It surprises me that someone in such a small city can actually afford a Bugatti Veyron. As for Celine getting a boyfriendโ€ฆ." Wendy wasn't able to finish her words before she was interrupted

"So here you are. I was wondering where you had run off to. Turns out that you are here appreciating the cars." Celine said with a smile as she walked into the garage

Angy and Wendy turned towards her. Celine walked to them and they hugged each other. The three of them were good friends. Although Wendy knew Angy first, they had met with Celine when they got to high school

And from that moment, their friendship had developed to this point. Now, they could share most of their secrets with each other and they treated each other as sisters

"What were you saying about getting a boyfriend? Who is it that has gotten a boyfriend and I don't know about it?" Celine asked curiously

"Well, I was wondering if you had gotten a boyfriend. After all, we can see that." Wendy said as she pointed at the JACK just right above the plate number, and the one on the logo, Jackson Enterprise

Celine was at first confused. But when she caught the meaning behind what Wendy was implying, she blushed for a moment as she hastily replied, "Whaโ€ฆwhat nonsense are you talking about? That's not my boyfriend. He's just a friend that I made when I came here.

Seeing Celine blushing, both Angy and Wendy stared at her with weird gazes. This was actually one of the rare moments that they had seen Celine blushing

She was always a person with a strong mentality. So, it was difficult for her to be seen like this. Additionally, this was actually the first time that they had seen her blushing like this

What they didn't know was that, at the mention of Jack, Celine could remember the contacts that they had. During the dance and during the time that they had been 'kidnapped'.r ๐™—๐™š๐™™๐’๐™ค๐™ซ๐’†๐™ก.๐’„๐™ค

Since at that time that Jack had embraced her, there was nobody that knew her, she didn't feel anything weird about it. But in front of her friends, she was shy as she thought of that scene

"Look at her, blushing and she's saying that she doesn't have a boyfriend. Humph, what's more, she's clearly living with him and she's saying that they only met recently. How can that be?" Angy snorted as she gazed at Celine sharply

At this moment, she realized that the both of her friends had fallen for someone. And, they were really into it. Wendy was already engaged to him while on the other hand, Celine had already began living with him

This made her jealous at how lucky the two were to fall in love. But, when she thought about Jack who had still gotten a woman despite having a fiancรฉ, she just thought that maybe boys were just scumbags

"What nonsense are you saying? We live in the same compound but in different mansions." Celine retorted. But her face reddened further as she thought of Jack's body

That was the time that she had gone to pay him a visit and found that he was resting in the pool. She was completely mesmerized by that figure of his. Those well sculpted muscles that were reflecting sunlight as they were wet

At that time, only after a minute did she come back to her senses and rushed away. And since then, she dared not to step in the prince palace till Jack left

"See, she's denying it but the body is telling the truth. Look at that red face of hers." Angy snorted again

Looking at the blushing Celine, Wendy couldn't help but think of Jack. She could remember the time that she had fallen into his embrace when he saved her a year ago

That was the time that she would definitely not forget about. After all, it was a special moment, a time where she was saved from the clutches of death and found her way to what was called love

As she thought of that scene, Wendy blushed as well. And upon seeing the two blushing girls, Angy was completely jealous. So, she could only snort and walk out while saying, "Love-struck fools.

โ€ฆ

Jack stayed in the capital for three days. During these three days, he had visited Good Vision Security Limited as well as Hope hospital and Andis corporation

It seemed that the system wanted him to develop in the capital as the businesses that he was receiving were all having their headquarters in the capital

But, he didn't think that it was something bad considering that it would be better if he developed in the capital first before spreading to the other cities with Kartu city as the center

Although his initial plan was to develop in a small city first before going to a big city, that was when he didn't have the system. But now that he had the system that was rewarding him with companies and shares, Jack thought that it wouldn't be a bad idea if he followed what the system was implying

The production of the pills was still in progress. According to the group that was in charge of the production, they had claimed that the first batch of pills would definitely be ready by next week

He wasn't sure about the success rate of the production of the pills. But all the same, he was really looking forward to it. Although he had the intention of using the pills to boost the market value of Brightway Medical Research Centre, he decided against it after thinking it through

If he released the pills into the market, even if the price was sky-high, he was sure that there were several rich men that could get them. If they got them and supplied them to his future enemies, wouldn't he have shot himself on the foot

So, he decided that the pills would only be used by those that had joined the private team. As for how to boost the market value of the research centre, he would just inject money that could aid in research

Once a research was successful, he was sure that the market value would rise. But at the same time , he was hoping that the first time reward would be another pill recipe.

In that way, he would definitely be able to have something that can raise the market value of the institution.

Since the research centre was busy with the production of the pills as well as researching other things, Jack had decided to begin the merging of Amber Securities, Safety Enforcers and Good Vision Security Limited.

The process had already began but it would take some time to be completed. The good thing was that Ayush had also come to the capital and was helping Denali with the process.

Currently, he was preparing himself to go back to inchoate city. He had already promised Wendy that he would join them this week, and he was going to keep the promise.

So, he was going to leave tonight. Although the week was already ending, he thought that it wouldn't be late considering that there was nothing important that they were going to do. They were going to relax. So, he thought that it wouldn't hurt to be late for a few days, right?

First, he decided to check his current balance.

[Flyers Bank Saving Account Balance is $5,839,953,321.]

First, he decided to check his current balance.

[Flyers Bank Saving Account Balance is $5,839,953,321.]

He had gotten money from the grocery stores recently and this was over $150M. But, there were other expenditures that required money to be spent. So, his account could be said to have gained about a hundred million dollars.

Since he was only having the money that came from the grocery stores being multiplied, even if there was money that came from the other companies that he had a share in or were under him, they were not multiplied.

The reason behind this being that they had a different timeline for the multiplication. For instance, the one from Good Vision Security Limited and Brightway Medical Research Centre, the income would be multiplied monthly.

As for something like the Andis corporation, the multiplier would only be applied once a year when he received the dividends. The Serenity Residential Area on the other hand simply depended on the sales.

Once he sold a villa there, the income would be multiplied. What Jack was really looking forward to the most was the income that came from selling the villas. Although they couldn't be sold all at once, at least he was sure that the income would be big once the sales were made.

Currently, the cheapest that had yet to be sold was the one that was worth $90M. Once this villa was sold, he would definitely have gotten $9B. Just from this, he would be a big step towards one of the conditions for upgrading the system.

The system needed him to have a balance of $50B in his account. On the other hand, he was supposed to have five companies that were worth $50B each. Furthermore, they were supposed to have defeated one competitor in the industry and make the companies monopolies in the industry.

Thinking of this condition now, he thought that this system was shrewd. It seemed that he had to defeat more than a single competitor. After all, if he had to make the companies monopolies, how could there be competitors?

After a moment, he came to another decision. That was, to look for five industries that had the least competition. There, he would have his companies rise to be evaluated to a worth of $50B and at the same time, crush the non-existent competition.

Jack decided to call Wendy to inform her that he would be coming back the following day. He had gotten her contact before he left venture city for inchoate city. She could then arrange on where they were going to once he arrived.

Since he would be leaving on that very night, he would be there by morning. So, he was sure that they could go out the following day itself.

"Hello Jack, how are you doing?" Wendy's excited voice drifted to his ears.

Jack wasn't sure what was making this girl so happy. But all the same, he greeted back. Then, he went straight to the point. "I'll be back by tomorrow. So, we can leave at nine in the morning, depending on what you are planning."

Wendy had been waiting to hear these words all this while. So, the moment that she heard Jack say them, she was completely excited about it. After all, other than missing Jack, the other young masters and ladies that were part of the group were already getting impatient.

Seeing that Jack was yet to come, she had told them to simply go and do their thing and they would join them later. Now that Jack was coming, at least she wouldn't be disturbed by the posts that her friends were showing off when they visited other places.

"Okay then. I will make the arrangements right now." Wendy said enthusiastically. After that, she chatted with him for a few minutes before hanging up.

After ending the call with Wendy, Jack called Celine. "Hello, you busy now?"

"No, I just got out of the bathroom." Celine replied.

"Oh, I was saying that I will be back tomorrow." Jack said while scratching his head a little awkwardly.

"Tomorrow? Okay then. Where should I wait for you?" Celine nodded and asked.

"On the roof of the garage. I'll be landing there. But, I'm sure that you will be a sleep at that time." Jack smiled as he replied.

"Not really. Since you are coming back, I will obviously wait for you. Furthermore, I'm done with the hardest parts of the company. So, I can now relax." Celine refuted.

"You know, you shouldn't strain yourself. You have to take care of your health." Jack reminded her.

Celine on other side, sat on the bed with only a towel covering her body. Her long legs were exposed as well her shoulders and arms. There were drops of water glistening on her skin under the illumination of the light in the room. Her hair was damp as well as she had hurriedly gotten out of the bathroom as soon as she noticed that it was Jack's call.

She smiled sweetly when she saw how concerned he was about her.

"Worry not. Currently, the stage that required me to strain myself has already gone by. And now, Faith is the one that is dealing with the other things. Moreover, I'm going out to relax with my friends in a few days time. Will you accompany me?" Celine asked expectantly.

Jack wasn't prepared to have her asking him to accompany her. He had just told Wendy that he would be free the following day.

And since they were going to go to different cities, it was obvious that it wouldn't be something that would take a single day. It had to be at least two days.

Thinking of this, he asked, "Can you give me the exact day that you will be going out so that I can make the arrangements?"

"Hmm, let me ask. She hasn't told me when we're leaving. But, I'll make sure to ask her." Celine replied.

"Okay then, take your time to relax even before the vacation that you're going in a few days time." Jack reminded.

"Okay then. I'll be waiting for you. Just tell me the time that you will be landing." Celine said.

"Got it. Good night." Jack said before hanging up.

Jack was debating on what to do next. After thinking things through, he decided that since he had already promised Wendy, he would go out with her and her friends first.

Then, just in case Celine was going to go out after two days, he would leave the group to go and accompany her. After all, he was more familiar with Celine than he was with Wendy.

What Jack didn't know was that he was bound to have a headache soon.

โ€ฆ..

Inchoate city, Prince and Princess Palace..

Wendy excitedly hugged the phone after ending the call with Jack. She was in the room that Celine had given her to stay in the princess mansion.

At this time, Angy walked in. Looking at the blushing and excited Wendy, she was curious what had made her be like this. Although the blush could state that this had something to do with a man, it was not an absolute.

"What made you this excited. From your blushing face, could it be that your fiancรฉ has told you something sweet?" She asked as she sat on the bed, next to Wendy who was lying on the bed, facing the ceiling.

Angy's voice brought Wendy back to reality. She looked at her and said, "You know what? Jack just called and told me that he would be coming tomorrow! Haven't you been impatient about going out? We will be leaving tomorrow!"

Angy was at first expectant that there was something good that had happened. In the end, it turned out that it was just Jack coming back? He had been keeping the two of them waiting for a period of time now.

So, for him to be coming back, although it was relieving that they wouldn't have to wait any longer, at least, she thought that it was nothing to be this excited about. But, on second thought, looking at the excited Wendy, Angy thought that maybe this was something that only those in love could feel excited about.

But all the same, she had decided in her heart that she was going to make sure that Jack took a good care of her sister. Otherwise, she would definitely make him pay for it dearly.

She had already gotten information about Jack from Wendy. So, she thought that a mere Alfonso family wouldn't stop her from making Jack pay if he did anything that made her sister cry.

"It is good that he's coming back. I was getting impatient after all. Had it he decided not to come back till this day, I would have surely gone to bring him here." Angy responded after a period of silence.

Wendy was just about to say something when the door was opened and Celine walked in. From her face, the duo could immediately tell that she was excited.

Angy couldn't help but grumble in her heart, wondering what was up with these girls. They were completely smitten in that they were behaving like fools.

"Wendy, when are we going for the vacation?" Celine asked as soon as she got in.

"Tomorrow." Wendy replied confusedly. But thinking that maybe it was just Celine getting impatient like Angy, she still replied.

"Got it." Celine replied before she began typing on her phone.r ๐‘๐‘’๐˜ฅ๐‘›๐‘œ๐‘ฃ๐‘’๐˜ญ.๐˜ฏ๐‘’

Curious, Angy asked, "Who are you texting?"

While typing, Celine replied, "The owner of this place is coming back. I wanted him to come with us. You don't mind, right?"

Wendy and Angy shook their heads. They were curious about this man that had made their Celine this way.

"When will he come back?" Angy asked again.

"Tomorrow," Celine replied before leaving.

Wendy was still excited about Jack coming the following day that she didn't even think much about Celine's reply. On the other hand, Angy couldn't help but frown. She wondered to herself, 'What a one of a kind coincidence! The two guys are coming on the same day? Well, good for me, I can still pay attention to the one on Celine's part. I want to see who he is. As for that Jack, I would make sure to be strict on him.'

Angy thought. But at the same time, there was a nagging feeling but she wasn't sure what it was. She wasn't sure if it was good or bad. So, after a while of thinking about this matter, she forgot about it and decided to chat with Wendy to relieve her boredom.

Celine:[ We will be heading out tomorrow.

Jack received Celine's reply after about five minutes from the time that he had ended the call. The answer made him stressed out a little. He wondered what he was supposed to do. After all, the two ladies expected his company on the same day

After a long time of thinking, he decided to ask something else. He had to know the details so that he could make proper plans on how to handle things here

Jack: ' How long would your vacation last?

Celine: [About a week.

Jack thought things through and decided that he was going to fulfill his promise by being with Wendy for two days first. Since he didn't want her to continue the issue about them being engaged, he would have to keep a distance

But, keeping a distance didn't mean that he would be an enemy. At least, he had now learnt a lesson that he would have to think twice before accepting such an invitation from her

On the other hand, he was going to accompany Celine for five days. Although this could be said to be favoritism, Jack would definitely accept it no matter what others said

According to what he knew, he was more comfortable in Celine's presence than in Wendy's. Furthermore, he didn't want to have so many interactions with Wendy. Perhaps this would make her give up on him

Additionally, he really wanted to spend time with Celine. Had she not invited him, he would have invited her once she was done with the duties back at the Eminent Beauty

Jack: 'I think I will accompany you from the third day of your vacation. Just tell me your location at that time and I will come.

Of course Celine wasn't pleased with the reply that she had received. But at least, although he had only accepted to accompany her from the third day, it was still good that he accepted. Furthermore, he would accompany her for five days

Anyway, once she was offered one, she would think that two would have been better. And if she was offered two first, she would definitely claim that five would have been better. That was a human's nature. As long as it was something that they liked or loved, they would definitely yearn for more

That was just the case with Celine at the moment. Had she been offered company for two days, she would definitely think that it was too little and request for five if possible

Although she would have liked to have Jack's company during the whole vacation, she didn't want to force him to do that. So, she replied

Celine:[Okay then. Just tell me when you land. I'll be sure to wait for your arrival. One more thing, you can give me the estimate time that you will arrive.

Jack: 'It should be around six in the morning.

Celine: [Got it.

Jack wasted no time and contacted Gabriel to inform him that he was ready. Although he had already told him the previous day that they would be leaving tonight, he still thought that it would be good if he could give him the reminder

After an early dinner at six, Denali drove Jack to the airport. The earlier he left, the earlier he would arrive at his destination. Although he was strong and his vitality was high due to the Professional Combatant Ability, that didn't mean that he would just tire himself out unreasonably

When they got to the airport, it was already close to eight. According to the schedule that Gabriel had planned, they would be departing at 8 pm

Jack bid Denali goodbye before getting into the jet. After everything was done, at eight o'clock, the plane took off

Five hours later, Jack arrived at the airport in venture city. Gabriel and Jack left the handling of the plane to the management staff of the airport and decided to take a rest first

After about two hours of rest, they got into the eurocopter and flew towards Inchoate city. And after four hours, they were there. When they arrived in Inchoate city, the sun had yet to rise

Currently, it was already a quarter past six in the morning. He had already informed Celine that he would arrive around this hour. So, he was sure that she was waiting for him if there were no accidents

And, he was looking forward to meeting her again. Just a few days being away but he had just missed her greatly. Even he himself wasn't sure why he missed her that much

Although they had been chatting every night since he left, it was different when meeting and seeing each other

The eurocopter flew and steadily landed on the helipad on top of the garage of the prince and princess palace

Jack had already informed Celine that he was here through TM (TextMe). So, the moment that the plane landed, Celine appeared in his vision

"Jack, you're here!" Celine called out excitedly as she smiled at him. Her charming smile really entranced him. Unconsciously, he smiled back

Jack was just about to respond when he noticed something that made him surprised. Just behind Celine, there were two girls that he was familiar with, Wendy and Angy

Seeing Jack's gaze was on the figures behind her, although Celine was dissatisfied, she thought that he was surprised that there was someone else that he didn't know on his property. So, she decided to introduce the two sides

But upon seeing that the two sides were looking at each other in a strange manner, she couldn't help but ask, "You guys know each other?

""You guys know each other?"

Celine wasn't the only one that asked that question as both Jack and the two girls asked the same question at the same time as her

Jack directed the question at Celine, Celine to the two girls and the two girls to Jack. It was like at triangle

Anyway, after this question, there was silence as none of the four knew what to say for a moment

Gabriel who had just alighted had happened to find a scene where four people asked the same question at the same time. He could only say that he was lucky that he could be there at such a rare moment. Too bad, he hadn't recorded the scene

But, looking at the scene, he wondered what kind of game was being played here. 'Could it be the scene where you are dating two girls at the same time but you don't know that they are friends?' Gabriel was amused

So, instead of leaving, he decided to stay there and pretend to be checking the eurocopter, so that he could see what was going to happen next. He was curious about this thing that had just happened in front of him, when it normally happened in movies and telenovelas

After looking at each other, the four began speaking again, answering the question that had been asked

Jack: "We met in venture city.

Celine: "They are my best friends.

Wendy: "She is my best friend.

Angy: "She is my best friend.

Again, they spoke at the same time. And since they were expecting that the others would let them finish what they were saying, none of them stopped until they completed what they were saying

There was another moment of silence as the four looked at each other, not sure what to say. On the other hand, Gabriel was already stifling his laughter. He really wanted to laugh out loud, but he was worried that he would disrupt the plot. So, he managed to hold back the laughter

There was a silence that lasted for almost thirty seconds. Each of the four was waiting for someone to speak. And seeing that nobody was going to speak, they decided to speak

Jack: "Okay, I'llโ€ฆ

Celine: "It's like thisโ€ฆ.

Wendy: "Let me explainโ€ฆ

Angy: "This is howโ€ฆ

Again, there was silence as each of them stopped mid sentence upon noticing that there was someone else that was speaking. In the end, they all stopped what they were saying, and decided to listen

Gabriel couldn't hold it in any more and began chuckling. Although he had tried so much to hold on, he just couldn't. After all, this was just too much. Even in telenovelas, for four people to be in such a situation at the same time, he had never seen or heard of it

Although they only said the same words at the beginning, the following actions were similar although the words were different. It was like their bodies were in sync but their brains thought of different words to say. Or, they only had different vocabularies

"Hahahaha!

Looking at the blushing girls and the awkward Jack, Gabriel completely burst out laughing while holding his stomach. He was no longer chuckling, but was really loud

His laughter brought the four out of the deadlock where they didn't know what to say or do next. While the girls blushed even more furiously, Jack smiled awkwardly and gazed at Gabriel and complained, "Come on dude. What are you laughing at?

Gabriel continued laughing a little while longer before he replied. But all the same, he was still having an urge to continue laughing

"Haha, what canโ€ฆI do? You guysโ€ฆ. are so funny." Gabriel replied. During the time that he'd spent with Jack, they had gotten along with each other. So, Gabriel could joke and be casual around Jack. The same could be applied to Jac

Jack shook his head and turned to the three girls and said, "Let's get to the mansion and have a talk.

The girls nodded and followed Jack down the roof of the garage following the usual staircase

They arrived in the room, leaving behind Gabriel who was still in a fit of laughter. After they took their seats in the prince palace, they again remained silent for a while, not sure who was going to start speaking.

As a man, Jack decided to take the initiative to speak. So, he cleared his throat and was just about to speak when Celine cut in.

"Jack, these two are my friends. They are Wendy and Angy, but I think that the three of you know each other. Wendy, Angy, this is Jack, the owner of this mansion. He's been helping me here in Inchoate city." Celine said as she gazed at the two.

"Well, I don't think I need to reintroduce the relationship between Celine and I. So, I can say that Jack and I are acquaintances. We met in crystal city one year ago and last week in venture city." Wendy spoke.

She had decided not to speak about the engagement between the two of them in Jack's presence. He had already said that he didn't acknowledge the engagement.

Just to make sure that the relationship that was already weak wouldn't collapse, she wasn't ready to say something that would displease Jack.

Seeing that the ladies had explained the relationship between them, Jack decided not to meddle and let things be as they were. Additionally, he was impressed that Wendy didn't say that he was her fiancรฉ.

Had she actually insisted that he was her fiancรฉ, he would definitely make sure that he maintained a good distance from her. He didn't recognize the engagement and neither did he know Wendy for him to actually agree to it.

On the other hand, Angy frowned. Wendy actually said that she and Jack were actually acquaintances? This was completely out of her expectations.

Hadn't Wendy told her that the two of them were engaged? What the heck with this acquaintances nonsense? She was just about to ask what was going on when she felt Wendy's grip on her hand.

Seeing that Wendy was shaking her head at her, she decided not to say a word. At least for now, she wouldn't say a word and wait till they were alone. She would have to get answers from this lady.

Having cleared everything, the group chatted for a few minutes before Jack went upstairs to refresh and take a rest. According to the agreement, they would be leaving at ten. So, since it was still six in the morning, he thought that he still had time to relax his stiff muscles a bit.

After taking a shower, Jack jumped on the bed and was about to close his eyes when they shot open. That was because he had just received a system prompt that reminded him of the time that he had gotten the system.

[First month of income earning. Rewarded with Glaze Hotel.]

It was only a single prompt but it had reminded him of something important that he had actually forgotten. But at the same time, he actually remembered that today was actually on Saturday, the first day of August.

In other words, this was going to be the second month that he was going to start. Although he had gotten the system on thirteenth of July, the system evaluated things differently.

Although it was true that it had yet to be a month since he had gotten the system, the system used the normal calendar. So, according to the system, a month had gone by. And, he had been earning during this month.

Even though it was only from betting and the grocery department, at least, he had earned something big. Additionally, all the other incomes from the institutions and companies was going to be multiplied on this very day.

Of course, this only applied to the security company, the hospital, and the Medical Research Centre. Then, there was another thing that he was going to receive as well. That was the First Income reward.

Back to what he had just received at the moment. He had just been awarded with Glaze Hotel. Just like Good Vision Security Limited, Glaze Hotel was a well known hotel business in the country.

It had several branches all over the country. Although not every city had the branch hotel, at least inchoate city had one.

Although Jack had yet to confirm the actual value of glaze hotel, he was sure that it was nothing small. It had to be worth at least $10B.

Without wasting time I'm thinking, he got his phone and searched for the details of the hotel. And soon, he found the results that he was looking for.

Glaze hotel, a five star hotel with branches in over thirty cities in the country. Azima country itself had five provinces, Eastern, Western, Northern, Southern and finally Central province.

Amongst the five provinces, the Central province was the leading one in terms of technological development. It was also where the capital was located.

As for the other four provinces, they were far bigger than the Central province. But, at the end of the day, they were the least developed. The reason for this being the fact that the current leader of the country was someone who thought that centralization was better.

In other words, he thought that it was better to have the Central province developed first before the fruits of the development are spread to the other five provinces.

So, the other four provinces were actually not that much developed. Although they were not completely ignored, it was true that they were still lagging behind.

The only saving grace of the four provinces was that, they were the main source of food in the country. Since there was a lot of space, there were several plantations in the four provinces that were enough to satisfy the population with food.

But of course, there were other things that had to be imported from other countries as it was obvious that the climate in the country couldn't support every type of crop.

Back to the topic, in Azima country, there were fifty seven cities. With glaze hotel already spreading to thirty cities, one could see that it had covered over half of the cities.

The main focus of the hotel was obviously the central province. The region had seven cities. These six cities had been greatly developed just like Kartu city.

So, Glaze Hotel had spread to these seven cities. And after that, there were a few other cities that were randomly selected to have a branch.

But, the top management of the hotel had plans to have the hotel spreading to all cities in the country. But, it seemed that he would have to take on that.

After calming down a little, Jack thought of something that he had always not thought of before. How does the system actually get these assets?

[You don't have to worry about that. The system has already created a group that can be viewed as a legal one. This group has money. So, it is assumed by others that the group bought the companies or shares for you.]

[So, all that you need to do is to put your signature and everything will be solved. One more thing, if the bank Investigates the money that is coming to your account once the multiplier effect takes place, they would find that the source is the group.]

Jack was amazed by the system. It actually had such an ability? He was now curious about the group that the system had made. 'What's the name of this group?'

[Don't mind that. You'll know about it in the future. Maybe you will be rewarded with that group as long as you complete a certain requirement or there is a need for that to happen.]

Jack shook his head. The system was actually trying to play mysterious here. Anyway, since it was said that he would know about it in the future, he decided to not think about it for the time being.

But then, he came with an idea that made him excited. 'System, can you help me with the issues of the signatures? I don't want to start moving around in the future just for a signature.'

[โ€ฆ.]

The system was silent for a moment before finally replying.

[The role of the system here is to make sure that the host knows the importance of working hard. If you are lazy to even move around to sign the transfer agreement, won't the system actually being hosted by a lazy host?]

Jack had his mouth hanging for a while, he was actually speechless. What the heck with the system? Wasn't it just a signature? Anyway, Jack thought for a moment before replying. 'Just imagine that I will have to get from the southern province and head to the northern province, all just so as to put a signature? Won't that be a waste of time?'

Jack then continued, 'That time could be used by me to do other things. It's not like I will be idling. One more thing, the time that I will be spending on the plane while traveling, wouldn't I be lazing around?'

[You can just ask them to bring the contract to you.]

Jack: "โ€ฆ."

He actually didn't know what to say for a moment. But, as a human, he obviously had something to say. 'But, I will have to set time aside just to put a signature. The time that I will be going through the documents and chatting with the one that brought the agreement over, that would be a waste of time.'

[โ€ฆ.]

There was no reply again for a period of time. Then, the reply came only after two minutes.r ๐‘๐‘’๐‘‘๐˜ฏ๐‘œ๐˜ท๐‘’๐‘™๏ผŽ๐‘๐˜ฐ

[Okay then. They system will help you in completing all the procedures for the transfer of the shares and other assets. But, in return, with every company you get, you will have half a year to increase the net value by a hundred percent.]

Jack was at first satisfied. But, when he heard the condition for that to happen, he couldn't help but want to complain. But, thinking about the situation, he thought that all the same, he was going to increase the value of the companies.

As for the half a year timeline, he was sure that he would manage. With time, he was sure that his influence would have grown to a greater extend in that he would be able to easily solve that problem.

Jack was so confident about this in that he forgot about something important. The net worth of a company didn't simply depend on the amount of money that was invested. It needed more than that.

A good example would be the research institutions. No matter the amount of money, unless the scientists managed to complete the research and had gotten positive results, the amount of money wouldn't matter.

Then, another system prompt appeared. This time, Jack was clearly even more excited about what was coming next.

[Get ready, the income of the companies that are multiplied on a monthly basis is up next. Be preparedโ€ฆ]

[Get ready, the income of the companies that are multiplied on a monthly basis is up next. Be prepared.]

Immediately after that, the prompts began coming in.

[You've earned $34.5M from Good Vision Security Limited, Amber Securities and Safety Enforcers in the previous month. Multiplier applied. You receive $3.45B.]

[First Income. As a reward, you gain 3 Mil mi-26M helicopters.]

[You've earned $76.3M from Brightway Medical Research Centre and Hope Hospital in the previous month. Multiplier applied. You receive $7.63B.]

[First Income. As a reward, you gain a Comprehensive Speed CT Scanner and the recipe for the anti-leukemia pills.]

[Do you want to get the first income reward of the grocery department or would you still like to continue accumulating?]

Five system prompts came in one after the other. And followed by that was the vibration of his phone to indicate that there was money that had been received in his account.

Jack took a deep breath and replied, "Let it continue accumulating. I will retrieve the reward when necessary." He had been saving the first income reward of the new grocery stores that he had been buying so far just to make sure that the reward that he would receive would be of high quality.

Jack then began analyzing the rewards one after the other. The three security companies had given him $34.5M. This was the money that was earned since the moment that he had taken over.

Being that most of the contracts were signed during the start of the year, it was obvious that he wasn't going to receive a lot of money till the following month.

Anyway, the $34.5M had been multiplied to a good $3.45B. This was a good amount of money that he had earned here. It was already boosting him towards the $50B account balance target.

Brightway Medical Research Centre and Hope hospital had also performed quite well, giving him more than seventy million dollars. The main income came from the research centre due to the success in research during the past years. The medicine that was sold by the research centre was the main income earner.

Although Hope hospital could also have been a good source of income, Jack knew that it was still lagging behind the leading hospitals. In other words, he would have to work hard to make sure that hope hospital caught up and surpassed the other hospitals.

As for making the hospital a monopoly, Jack was sure that it was going to be impossible as the government would surely be involved. The government had several medical research and pharmaceutical companies in the country. So, if he had a dream of monopolizing the pharmaceutical industry, he would be going against the government.

Now, to the rewards that he had received. This time, the system was generous enough to give him the descriptions of the rewards.

[Mil mi-26M helicopters. These are heavy weight transport helicopter with twin engines. It has the following characteristics.

Crew: 5 men

Length: 40 m

Main rotor diameter: 32 m

Height:t8.14 m

Weight (empty): 28.2 t

Weight (maximum take off): 56 t

Engines: 2 x ZMKB Progress D136 turboshafts

Engine power: 2 x 10 000 shp

Maximum speed: 295 km/h

Service ceilingt: 4.6 km

Range: 1,952 km

Typical load: 80 troops.]

Looking at that information, one could tell that these helicopters were meant for the military or something related to that. Having a carrying capacity of 80 troops, it could easily deploy the guards in case of emergencies.

This was something that Jack was looking forward to. He had previously asked Maxwell to purchase one or two helicopters if possible. But now that he had been rewarded by the system, Jack was happy.

He had three of them. Total troops that could be deployed would be 240. If he created a team that had 20 people, he would be having 12 teams. Then, each helicopter would have 4 teams.

He could as well merge the four teams and form a platoon that had 80 men. So, each platoon would be assigned a helicopter.

Although he was currently having a single team (squad), he could still ask Denali to have more of them created.

[Comprehensive Speed CT Scanner. A medical equipment that is used to scan a living being's body. It works at a high speed and gives out all the comprehensive details that can be found or according to the specialization of the scan.]

This was what came from the first income reward of Hope hospital. This was something that was going to be delivered there. But of course, Jack wouldn't do such a thing at the moment.

He would make sure that he owned 100% of the shares of the hospital first. Currently, he was holding 70% shares. The total value of the hospital was $500M. So, in his hands, there was $350M. The remaining 30% shares could be acquired after spending about $200M. Of course, the 30% was worth $150M but, to get them as fast as possible, he could as well offer $200M.

[Anti-leukemia pills. These are the pills that can prevent a person from getting blood cancer. In other words, even if one experiences the high radiations, he would definitely not get leukemia. Note: The pill immunizes a person who doesn't have leukemia to make sure that he wouldn't be affected by leukemia. But, if a person plays with dangerous radiations, the immunization wouldn't help that person escape from the other effects that come from the radiation. It does NOT heal leukemia.]

That was something that he had been looking forward to a lot. The recipe that would boost the reputation and value of Brightway Medical Research Centre.

Although the pills couldn't heal leukemia, they would definitely prevent any further cases of leukemia. In other words, as long as the current generation received the anti-leukemia pills, he/she would definitely not suffer from leukemia.

Jack was extremely excited. After the production of the body strengthening pill was completed, he would definitely make sure that the anti-leukemia pills were produced.

Although it would take a good period of time for the pills to go through the clinical trials and the approval from the medical department, he was sure that it wouldn't take more than two months.

โ€ฆ.

As Jack was busy with the rewards that he had received, the girls on the other hand were chatting with each other, trying to understand the relationship between Jack and the other one.

"You mean that you and Jack are engaged?" Celine asked as she looked at Wendy in disbelief. She couldn't believe that Wendy had already gotten engaged.

Additionally, there was a pang of pain in her heart as she thought that Jack had a fiancรฉe already. She felt that she had lost something important and she couldn't help but feel dejected.

"Yeโ€ฆyes. But, you know, I was the one that suggested the engagement. I told my grandpa that I loved Jack. So, we went to Jack's home and my grandpa and Jack's father came to an agreement that the two of us can be engaged." Wendy replied.

She could tell that Celine definitely had feelings for Jack. But, she too had feelings for him and they were intense. She just couldn't give up on him.

"You know Jack's family?" Celine asked in a low voice. Till this time, she had never tried investigating Jack's background, hoping that he would tell her. But at the end of the day, it seemed that someone had beat her to it.

"Yes, he's from Alfonso family of Crystal city." Wendy replied. But at the same time, she was doubtful about this. After all, the Bugatti Veyron, the cars that were bought out there, the mansion, the eurocopter, these things totally didn't add up to Jack's background at all.

Even if Jack was the most favored young master of the Alfonso family, she was sure that there was no way that he could get all these things. Additionally, Alfonso family was at a lower level as compared to her family. And since her family didn't have the connections to get the Bugatti Veyron, how could the Alfonso family?

She was wondering if it was true that Jack owned this place or if he was living in someone else's house.

"Alfonso family? Why does it sound familiar?" Although this was the first time that she was hearing this name, Celine felt that this wasn't the case. There was some sense of familiarity to this name but she couldn't make out where the familiarity came from.

After thinking without getting anything, she simply shook her head. Thinking of Crystal city, Celine continued doubting whether it was true that Jack was from that family. The way that Jack was spending money was as if he had a lot of it.

To buy the whole building and the cars. To buy the stores and the mansion. Since the Alfonso family was located in crystal city, which was larger as compared to inchoate, there was no way that they were going to waste their money to develop in a small city instead of trying to enter the market of the larger cities.

Angy didn't say a word this time. She too wanted to know what was going on. At first, she was only interested in the fact that Wendy didn't say that Jack was her fiancรฉ in his presence.

But, as they talked of Jack's background, her interest grew. She was wondering what secrets he was hiding. But, for now, she had to confirm something first.

"Wendy, what are you trying to hide from us? In Jack's presence, you said that you two are acquaintances. Now, why would you say that? Was he threatening you?" She asked with narrowed eyes.

Wendy got flustered at the moment. She wasn't sure about how to reply to this. After thinking for a moment and looking at the two friends of hers that she considered as sisters, she decided that she would simply say the truth.

"Actually, it's like this. During the engagement, Jack wasn't present in Crystal city. So, the engagement was completed without him knowing. And Jack wasn't told about the engagement by his father. It's like they were hiding it from him."

Wendy paused before continuing, "He learnt from me that we were engaged already. But, he doesn't acknowledge the engagement at all. He said that since that was planned and agreed by his father, then his father had to handle it. Additionally, he was no longer a member of the Alfonso family, so, any plans that were made with the Alfonso family didn't involve him."

As she spoke, she felt bitter. After all, she really loved Jack. But, her love was one-sided and was not reciprocated. Jack was already living with Celine, although not in the same mansion, they were still living in the same compound at the end of the day.

On the other hand, Jack had already bluntly told her that he didn't love her. But, although that was to be expected as he didn't remember her, it still hurt to be rejected by the person that she loved dearly.

One might think that this was love that was born due to gratitude that she had towards him for saving her, but that wasn't the case anymore since a few months after she began watching him.

She had fallen in love with him and for that reason, she had thought that by marrying him, she would be able to express her thanks well. In the end, she thought so little, forgetting to consider whether he would agree to marry her or not, whether he already had a girlfriend or not.

All the same, she wasn't willing to give up. He had decided that he wouldn't agree to the engagement? She wouldn't break it. She would definitely make sure that he loved her just like she loved him.

"So, that's how it was." Celine for some reason let out a sigh of relief. Since Jack hadn't accepted the engagement and was willing to break it, she thought that she had a chance.

Although she thought that it wasn't good that she loved the same man that her sister did, what could she do? And yes, she was forced to admit at this moment that she had indeed fallen in love with Jack.

At first, it could be said that she was simply attracted to Jack. But after spending time with him, knowing how honest he was with her, she had fallen in love with him.

Additionally, the way that he went out of his way just to help her out, how could her heart remain steady? That guy snatched it away from her. As for how he felt about her, she wasn't sure.

Maybe he treated her like a friend, or maybe a sister, or he looked at her like a lady, a potential partner, that had yet to be known. After all, although he always stared at her, he had never shown lust. He instead showed appreciation for her beauty.

Now that she had admitted to herself that she really loved Jack and she wouldn't mind to be his girlfriend, she was getting nervous. From Wendy's expression, she could tell that Wendy was indeed hurt.

And, she wasn't ready to experience the pain that came from one-sided love. If Jack said that he didn't love her, she wasn't sure about what she was going to do. But one thing remained the same, she would definitely get hurt.

Looking at the two girls who had strange expressions on their faces, Angy shook her head. What happened here? Two girls have fallen for a single man? This isn't happening, right? Angy doubted herself at the moment.r ๐š‹๐šŽ๏ฝ„๏ฝŽ๏ฝ๐šŸ๐šŽ๏ฝŒ.๏ฝŽ๐šŽ

The three of them had been close friends and called each other sisters. And from the way that she was seeing, things were definitely not going to end well here.

Each of the two girls had their own advantage here. Celine and Jack were familiar to each other. As a result, she had the highest advantage and possibility of making Jack fall in love with her.

On the other hand, Wendy had familial advantage. Her grandfather and Jack's family all supported the engagement between the two of them. And from the looks of it, the two families would definitely not allow the engagement to be broken.

Wendy's grandfather dotted on her. So, it was obvious that he wouldn't let his granddaughter to get hurt. So, he might use other means to make sure that Jack didn't dare to leave Wendy.

On the other hand, Alfonso family was a small family. It would surely like the benefits that would come with the marriage between Wendy and Jack. And although Celine also had the same background as Wendy, the Alfonsos had already acknowledged the engagement between the two. It was obvious that they wouldn't easily agree to break it considering the reputation of the Farel family.

"You two, are you going to fight for a man?" Angy asked. She wasn't ready to see the friendship that they had built for years crumbling just because of the appearance of a man.

The two ladies gave Angy stares that told her to stay out of the matter. Knowing that she definitely wouldn't be able to convince them otherwise, Angy decided to think of a way to solve this problem.

She contemplated for a while before she finally came to a decision. She would have to make these two ladies forget about Jack, or, she could as well make sure that Jack chose one of them. At least, it could be said that it was his choice and the two sisters of hers wouldn't have to fight it out with each other.

As Angy was deep in thoughts, the two ladies came to a decision. "Wendy, Jack hasn't confessed to any of us yet, right? Why don't we compete fairly? Whoever he chooses, the one that's not chosen shouldn't feel resentment for the other. What do you think."

Wendy knew that Celine was giving her an advantage here. Jack had clearly said that he wasn't interested in her. Otherwise, he wouldn't have blatantly told her to forget about him.

On the other hand, Celine had stayed with him for a certain period of time and she understood him the most. Jack's willingness to allow Celine to live here was definitely a proof that he might be having some feelings for Celine.

So, although Celine had the greatest advantage, instead of simply saying that since Jack had told her to forget him she had to give up, she was giving her the chance to make Jack fall in love with her.

As she thought of this, she felt sweet in her heart. She decided that no matter the results, she would definitely not hate this sister of hers. Although she would be hurt to lose the one that she loved, at least her sister would be happy.

"Okay then. It's a deal." Wendy nodded as determination could be seen in her eyes.

Angy who was listening from the side shook her head again. But all the same, she felt that this result was far better than the two starting to argue with each other.

But all the same, she had to make sure that Jack would hurry things up and select one of them or none. The earlier the girls knew who he loved, the earlier they would try forgetting about this issue.

โ€ฆ.

In crystal city.

Brenda was just coming out of a mall. She had just finished shopping when her phone rang. Looking at the contact, she found that it was her mother.

"Hello mom?" Brenda was confused as to why her mother would call her when she had only left home for about an hour.

"Brenda, where are you now?" Marion asked. From her voice, Brenda could tell that this was urgent.

"I'm done shopping in the mall. What happened?" Brenda asked.

"What you needed has already arrived. You should know what to do, right?" Marion asked.

Brenda's eyes lit up at that moment. 'It seems that I can solve things earlier than I had thought. Although there is a year and two months till the wedding day, it will be better if I can deal with this as early as now.'

A cold glint flashed across her eyes as she thought of this. Her lips curled into a cold smile, a complete contrast to her usual cute expression.

Remembering where she was, she immediately regained her previous cute expression. She then responded, "I got it mom. I'll be back in a few minutes."

"That's good. You better deal with it. If things overwhelm you, you can simply tell me and I'll help you." Marion said before hanging up.

โ€ฆ.

"Okay then. Let's get those rewards." Jack said to himself before he began making arrangements.

'System, I would like to have the three helicopters delivered once the merging of the security companies is completed. As for the Comprehensive Speed CT Scanner, I would like it to appear only after I have acquired all the shares that are remaining in Hope hospital.'

[Got it.]

This was the advantage that he was taking. Instead of having things delivered at once, at least, he could get them at the right moment.

After he was done with the system, he took his phone and called Denali. "Can you make arrangements to acquire the remaining 30% shares of Hope hospital?"

"Got it boss."

Jack was done with the system prompts at the moment. So, he decided to take a rest first. They would be leaving at around ten. Now, it was already seven in the morning. He still had around two hours.

Jack was woken up by a knock on the door. It was Celine, reminding him that it was almost time for them to depart. Although Celine had previously had no intention of coming back to the prince mansion after the swimming pool incidence, when she remembered that she was now competing with Wendy, she decided to take this opportunity to come upstairs and wake him up.

But of course, the moment that Jack woke up, she had already rushed back downstairs, not waiting to be reminded of what had happened back then.

Jack got out of the bed and headed downstairs after he was done with changing his clothes. He was fully prepared. Since they were going to hang out, there was nothing that he had to prepare other than dress properly and have enough money to spend.

When he got downstairs, he found that Faith was also present. It seemed that someone had already prepared breakfast. He was impressed. After all, this could be said to be the first time that he had someone preparing him food in about four years, other than in the restaurants or stalls.

He wondered who it was that had prepared the food. But, he didn't ask questions about it. He was sure that the one that had cooked would surely reveal herself.

After sitting around the dining table, the group of five began eating while chatting. Since Faith was just a few years older than the other four, she was able to chat with the three girls comfortably.

On the other hand, Jack was almost left out, as the things that they were talking about were mainly concerning the ladies. He as a man, what could he say?

After breakfast, Celine asked, "Jack, how was my cooking?"

Jack was a little surprised. He asked, "You are the one that had prepared the breakfast?" He had been staying here with Celine for two days. But, in none of those two days did she offer to prepare the food for them.

It was always the other way round, he prepared the meal. He always took himself as the host. So, there was no way that he was going to let a visitor cook for him.

Even today, had it not been for the fact that he was sleeping, he would have definitely cooked. But, if the ladies offered to cook, he would gladly accept.

"What? You thought that I couldn't cook?" Celine pouted unhappily. Being the first time that he had seen her making such an expression, Jack was obviously stunned. But all the same, he would just go on and stare.

Celine herself hadn't realized that she had greatly opened up to Jack from the moment that she had admitted to herself that she indeed loved Jack. So, she was now showing the side that she always showed to her mother and sisters. Although she was quite free with Jack, she was still reserved in the least.

Noticing Jack's fixated gaze on her, she blushed a little when she noticed that she had just pouted. She glared at Jack and asked, "What are you looking at? Do you think that I can't cook?"

"How else can I know that you are a good cook when I have never seen you cooking?" Jack shrugged his shoulders in response. "All the same, you're good."

Celine smiled brightly. It seemed that she wasn't that bad. She had trained back at home, that was something that her mother had insisted that she had to know.

After breakfast, the group was supposed to meet up with the other young masters and ladies from the capital in a resort in Volant city. The resort's name was Adventure Recreation Resort.

Although it was in a small city as compared to Kartu city, the level of technology here was high. The reason behind this being the fact that the resort was located in a place that was full of tourist attraction sites.

And that was one of the reasons as to why they were going there. They would be staying there for three days before leaving.

Since there were four of them, with Faith still going on to manage the company in place of Celine, they decided to use the eurocopter. Although the distance between the two cities wasn't that big, it wouldn't hurt if they could get there faster.

When they were on the roof of the garage, the two girls, Wendy and Angy looked at each other, fighting spirit could be seen in their eyes. Currently, it was a competition of who was going to sit next to Jack on the eurocopter.

They were just about to start discussing on who would, when they saw that Jack actually sat next to Gabriel. In other words, the girls wouldn't have the chance to be close to him during the trip.

All the same, they simply pouted before they got into the eurocopter. After that, the helo flew towards Volant city. Through air, they could get there after about half an hour. Had they actually used cars, it Would take them at least four hours.

Thirty minutes later, Gabriel landed on a field of the resort. This was the area that had specifically been prepared for those that came here on their helicopters. The resort was some distance from Volant city. It was located at the center of a forest.

After alighting, Wendy sent a message to one of the girls to inform her that they had arrived. They were then informed that the group was currently in a basketball court.

It seemed that they were currently watching a basketball game that was taking place in one of the basketball courts here. It was just coincidental that there was a match that was ongoing here.

The group of four hurried to the basketball court. It was indoors. But, there was already a considerable crowd that had gathered here. The seats were already almost filled up. Luckily, it was still morning and so, there were a few seats that had yet to be occupied.

Jack followed the girls who were familiar with the area. Having been texted where to go, Jack and the others headed to one of the corners. There, Jack saw the young masters and ladies that he had seen back in Venture city. Currently, they had already reserved chairs for the four of them.

When they saw Jack, although they were surprised, it was not by much. The one that had reserved the four seats was a girl that was close to Wendy. She was the one that had told Wendy the location.

Of course, there was definitely someone who was not happy to see Jack. Collins gazed at Jack coldly. All the same, he didn't express it as he simply smiled and welcomed Jack.

Jack already had a bad impression of these young masters. So, he didn't even bother to smile at them. In response to their greetings, he simply nodded.

Seeing this, although they were dissatisfied, they didn't dare to express their dissatisfaction. He was Wendy's fiancรฉ at the end of the day. If they targeted him and angered Wendy, they would definitely be in trouble.

But, it was obvious that not all of them were afraid of that. Seeing that Jack didn't give him face, Collins decided in his heart that he was going to make sure that Jack was embarrassed.

Additionally, he would definitely make sure that he disappeared. After all, he could see that Jack was actually close to the two ladies. Although he had never asked Celine out, he still had her as his target.

As long as he failed to get Wendy, he would simply change the target to Celine. But all the same, although he wasn't chasing her at the moment, he still wouldn't allow anyone to get close to her.

Jack obviously noticed Collin's malicious gaze on him. He simply thought that this guy was angry that he hadn't greeted him back. But all the same, he didn't care at all. If this guy dared to play any tricks on him, he would definitely make sure that he paid for it.

Jack was definitely not a fan of basketball. But, he could only watch the game with the girls. He had promised to accompany them. So, it would definitely not be good if he simply left, right?

So, during this whole time, Jack didn't pay much attention to what was happening. He was currently thinking about what he was supposed to do. He had to plan for the future. Although he could still receive companies from the system, that didn't mean that he wouldn't develop the ones that were under his name.

Taking out his old phone, he checked the balance in his account.

[Flyers Bank Savings Account Balance is $16,935,074,216.]

It could be said that he was almost halfway to the fifty billion dollars target. But, that was something that could be achieved as long as five companies under him managed to be monopolies in the market.

Thinking for a moment, he decided that he was going to start with the security company. Since the company had the advantage in terms of helicopters, the body strengthening pills and what's more, he had a subordinate there, Ayush, who could take care of the company, he would focus on it.

So, that was going to be his first one. After getting back to Kartu city, he would have to make sure that the merging was completed as fast as possible. Additionally, they had to start expanding.

As for the branches that had almost been ignored in small cities like inchoate, they would have to be revived. No matter the city, whether big or small, he would make sure that he dominated it. After all, how could he be a monopoly if he didn't actually have influence in each city?

โ€ฆ..

While Jack and the others were inside the court, watching the game or contemplating on what to do, Brenda was inside a room in the same Adventure Recreation Resort.r ๐‘๐‘’๐˜ฅ๐‘›๐˜ฐ๐‘ฃ๐‘’๐‘™.๐˜ค๐‘œ

Here, she was looking at a middle aged man in front of her. This was the meeting place that they had agreed to meet. The man in front of her was a mercenary. According to the information that she had received from her mother, Marion, this guy could do the dirty work that she had.

"Can you kill him within a week?" Brenda asked.

The man face had a smile at this moment as he looked at the information that he had been given. The information was all about Jack.

"Young miss, there's no problem for me to deal with him at all. I have done more tricky ones. To deal with such a small brat will be a piece of cake. But, you have to fulfill your end of the deal." The man said.

"Worry not, I keep my promises." Brenda smiled in response.

After the man left, Brenda got onto her feet and headed to the window of her room. She opened the curtain to let the sun hit her face.

As she was taking a deep breathe, her movements immediately froze as she gazed down with a hint of surprise. Her lips curled into a malicious smile as she muttered, "Looks like you are unlucky. It seems that a week is not needed anymore. You can simply disappear today."

At the same time, she gazed at the silver haired youth who seemed to be getting out of the lodging area. Unique silver hair was shining in the morning sun.

The game in the court continued and after about an hour, it finally came to an end. During this time, Jack obviously didn't pay any attention to it. He would only occasionally chat with the two ladies that were seated next to him.

As for the results of the match below there, he really didn't care at all. He simply got up when the match came to an end and people were leaving. It was already approaching noon. So, Jack thought that it wouldn't be bad if he found somewhere that he could relax.

He was just about to leave with Celine, Wendy and Angy when Collins called out to him.

"What's it?" Jack's brows furrowed as he asked. This guy already didn't like him. So, Jack was sure that there was nothing good if this guy called him. He must be having his own intentions or tricks that he wanted to play on him.

Collins smiled and asked, "Since the there's nobody playing, do you want to have a round with me?" He had already thought of a plan to embarrass Jack. Then, he would try to get to know about him before finally getting a way to deal with him.

"I'm not interested in basketball." Jack shrugged his shoulders and decided to leave. He wasn't someone that would simply do things just because someone asked. Furthermore, it was true that he didn't like the game at all.

So, he saw no need to entertain the little tricks that Collins was trying to play here.

On the other hand, as a man, having asked Jack to have a game with him in front of the girls, he had expected that Jack would agree to this because he would definitely want to show off in front of the girls.

The girls obviously liked strong men. And, basketball had many female fans, obviously proving that the ladies surely loved seeing the men dunking or blocking shots here.

But, Jack's response was completely out of his expectations. He had not prepared what to say after Jack rejected him. Instead, he had already prepared a few words to make sure that Jack's reputation was completely tarnished.

Celine and Wendy could already tell that something was wrong here. They were not fools. Collins had always been pursuing Wendy all along. And now that she was engaged, he would definitely try finding fault with Jack.

Although they would really like to see Jack in action, they definitely wouldn't want to see him getting embarrassed. Additionally, they were not even sure if Jack really knew how to play basketball.

Currently, there were several people who were still present. It was obvious that a small competition would catch their attention. In other words, as long as Jack agreed, he was bound to be embarrassed as long as he showed that he wasn't good in basketball.

Jack's response immediately made them breath a sigh of relief. They didn't think that Jack was a coward. Quite the contrary, they thought that he was good. After all, they knew that Jack was someone honest with his words.

Since he said that he wasn't interested in basketball, then that was the truth. He did say that he wasn't interested, and it wasn't that he was weak.

Collins expression shifted for a moment and said, "It's okay if you don't know. You can still learn." He tried persuading, not willing to let Jack go.

"I said that I'm not interested in the game, not that I don't know how to play." Jack responded without turning back. He continued leaving.

Jack wasn't bragging at all. It was true that he wasn't interested in basketball at all. But, he knew how to play. The reason behind that was that, he had just received a system prompt not long ago.

[Emergency mission program activated. Advance reward, Professional Basketball Player. Accompanying task that you'll have to complete so that you can permanently have the reward is as follows: Task; Earn money by having a competition with another professional basketball player. Time limit, 15 days.]

Jack didn't waste any time and accepted the mission. Although he wasn't interested in basketball, he would definitely not give up a chance of receiving a skill from the system.

[Mission accepted. Advance mission reward granted. Task; Earn money by having a competition with another professional basketball player. Time limit, 15 days. Failure to complete the task would lead to the host losing the ability as well as receiving the system's punishment.]

The familiar prompt appeared a moment later. Then, memory fragments merged into his mind. At this moment, Jack felt extremely familiar with the basketball. It was as if he had been playing it for a long time now.

So, with his skills, if he played with Collins, he would definitely embarrass him. But, Jack wasn't someone who would waste his time on such a trivial matter. Additionally, should get for something just because someone asked him to? That would definitely not happen.

Had It not been for the mission, Jack wasn't even sure if he would have touched the basketball. But all the same, he decided that he was going to try and finish the task during this one week vacation.

"Hey, since you know how to play, why not come and play?. Or are you afraid?" Collins shouted.

"I already told you that I'm not interested in playing, are you deaf or something?" Jack's voice drifted over as he walked out of the building where the basketball court was located.

Collins expression turned darker as he ferociously gazed at the direction that Jack had left. Remaining with him were a few of his lackeys as the others had also left the basketball court.

The lackeys didn't dare to say anything at this moment. Although they would have wanted to taunt Jack and help their boss, they were not willing to offend Wendy. Although Collins was from a bigger family as compared to Wendy, that didn't mean that Collin's family would go against Wendy's for their sake.

So, in this conflict, they had decided not to get themselves involved. At the end of the day, they would simply end up in a bad position.

'Humph, let's see if you really can escape this then.' Collins came up with a plan before he left with his underlings.

โ€ฆ.

The middle aged man that had been hired by Brenda, viper, was currently following someone. The youth in front of him had silver hair and blue eyes.

As he followed behind him, the middle aged man smiled viciously. He was ready to do the killing as long as there was a chance. But of course, the killing couldn't be done here in the resort as the level of security was high.

What he was waiting for was to have the youth in front of him get out the resort. Or, he could as well go to an area that was the least populated, where there were no cameras.

As if his prayers were heard, the youth was actually heading towards an area that has no security cameras. The resort was in a forest that was close to Volant city. So, there were parts of the forest that were not monitored.

He wasn't sure why this youth was going there. But all the same, since it was to his advantage, he would definitely make the most out of it.

After about thirty minutes of walking, the youth suddenly stopped. Then, without even looking behind, he said in a cold voice, "You have been following me for some time now. What do you want?"

Hearing the youth's words, the middle aged man was surprised. He had been stealthily following this youth. But at the end of it all he was found out? Now he understood why this youth came to this place.

He was actually bringing him here. To deal with him? Viper thought of this amusedly. Since he had already been noticed, he no longer hid. He came from behind the tree as he chuckled.

"You have some guts boy. Even after knowing that I was coming after you, instead of staying within the crowd, you decided to come here. In any case, it doesn't matter. This makes things easier for me." Viper said lightly.r ๐™—๐’†๐™™๐’๐™ค๐™ซ๐™š๐™ก.๐™ฃ๐™š

"Who are you? Or, who sent you to come after me?" The youth asked.

" You should be Jackson Alfonso. There's no need for you to know who sent me after you. All you have to know is that, the person that sent me wants you dead. So, it's obvious that you might have offended someone, but you don't know." Viper said as he approached the youth.

"Jackson Alfonso? What nonsense are you saying? I think you got the wrong person here, I'm not Jack." The youth frowned as he said these words.

"Hehe, how can that be? I have your information. Oh, I even have an image of you. There's no way that you are not Jackson Alfonso considering that your face and features match with the ones I have. And, if you are trying to save yourself from me by pretending not to be Jack, then forget about that. That trick won't work on me." Viper sneered as he took out his phone before showing the face on the screen.

Seeing his photo, the youth was definitely startled. "Haha, you better be a little serious here. You can now simply Photoshop my head and add it to someone else's neck? I have never worn nor do I posses the shirt that the person there is wearing." The youth laughed as he pointed at the phone.

Viper was stunned. But then, his expression turned cold as he asked, "You dare think that I'm stupid not to recognize if the image in my phone is photoshopped or not? You're courting death!"

Immediately after that, he took out a dagger that he had been hiding in his belt and charged at the youth in front of him.

"You are here to kill me. So, what courting death are you talking about? As for killing me, let's see if you have the ability to do that." As he spoke, the youth charged forward without any hint of fear or hesitation.

Viper swiped the dagger in his hand towards the youth's throat. If he could complete this easily, he would definitely be glad about that. Although this place was far from the crowd, nobody could say for sure that nobody would come here.

Seeing the dagger heading for his throat, the youth immediately bent backwards, evading that strike. The moment that he rose up, he saw a punch heading his way.

This time, he didn't evade, he parried it to the side before he threw a kick towards the other party's head.

Viper was surprised that the youth in front of him was actually good in combat. Now, he began doubting the information that he had received. After all, the information stated that although he trained in the gym, he was definitely not a good fighter.

But, the way that the youth was handling his attacks, it seemed that he had experienced several fights before. Although he was having a weapon, he actually had no advantage over the youth at all.

Even his experience as a mercenary seemed useless at this moment. As they exchanged blows, he found that he wasn't gaining any advantage at all. Instead, he was losing.

As time went by, they exchanged more and more blows. The youth's attacks were ferocious.

Even though he was good in combat, viper had a weapon and experience. So, in the end of it all, he received several injuries from the dagger attacks.

In return, he had managed to break one of viper's hand. And now, although he was losing blood, he was sure that he could win.

Viper was in severe pain at this moment. But all the same, he continued attacking, his mind focusing on the fact that he had to kill the youth in front of him. After all, this wasn't just a matter of his reputation, but it was because he was so angered at this moment.

Brenda had told him that the youth was not good at fighting. In the end, he had his hand broken. Now, he wanted to vent his anger on the youth before getting that girl next.

After a moment, he saw that the youth had made a mistake. Taking this chance, he immediately attacked towards the throat again, aiming to pierce the throat and end his life.

After a moment, he saw that the youth had made a mistake. Taking this chance, he immediately attacked towards the throat again, aiming to pierce the throat and end his life.

Just as the dagger was approaching the youth's throat, his movements suddenly sped up, showing no signs of the initial staggering. He caught the arm that was holding the dagger as he twisted it to the side, evading the blow.

Immediately after that, using all the strength in his hands, he pulled viper in. Before viper could react, he was kneed on the chest. Reflexively, he tried pulling back his arm.

But, in that spar of a moment, the youth had managed to pry the dagger from his hand. As viper staggered backwards, the youth suddenly jumped forward and pierced the dagger through viper's left chest, directly piercing his heart.

Viper's eyes widened in disbelief as he gazed at the dagger that was currently in his body. He couldn't believe that he was going to die here. Furthermore, it was his own weapon that killed him.

At this moment, he simply wished that he had investigated the person that he was told to assassinate first. He had thought that it was going to be something simple.

In the end, he ended up dead. If he could, he would have definitely gone to where Brenda was and kill her with his own hands. After all, she was the reason as to why he was going to die.

Had she provided him with the correct information, why would he have to attack recklessly? He would have used a gun to end the thing as fast as possible.

As his thoughts drifted to wherever, his heartbeat slowed down. Before he could do a thing, the dagger that was stabbing through his heart was forcefully pulled out by the youth.

Being the thing that was keeping his life to this moment, viper felt his vision blurring as his consciousness sank into darkness, he fell into a deep and eternal sleep. Just like that, his life faded away as his body dropped to the ground.

Blood kept on pouring from the wound on the chest. The youth's expression didn't change at all even after he killed the person. Instead, he looked at the dagger in his hand for a moment before he began wiping the blood on it using viper's clothes.

Immediately after that, he began hiding anything that could be used as evidence that he was involved in the murder. Although it was self defense, nobody witnessed him being attacked first. So, if evidence was found that he was the one that had killed here, they would definitely make things hard for him.

Gritting his teeth, he persevered the pain that came from the cut wounds that he had received. He took out his phone, that by luck, wasn't broken during the fight, and made a call.

"Send someone to Adventure Recreation Resort to do some cleaning up. The western part of the forest."r ๐‘๐˜ฆ๐˜ฅ๐‘›๐˜ฐ๐˜ท๐‘’๐˜ญ.๐‘๐˜ฐ

Immediately after that, he hang up and began searching viper's pockets. He found viper's phone and decided to bring it with him. He had to know who was behind this incident.

โ€ฆ.

Angy was walking towards the forest to take a breather. She was tired of playing with the others and decided to come here and relax, while enjoying the cool and fresh air of the forest.

The area that she had come to was cleaned up and there were several benches that people could sit on. But currently, most of the people were either in the swimming pool, or engaging in other activities that interested them.

She took a sip of the mango juice in the box using the straw. Slowly, she leaned backwards as she relaxed.

She stayed like this for about five minutes before she was interrupted by the sound of footsteps heading her way. She looked behind her instinctively.

"Aah!" What she saw made her scream. There was a person whose whole body was bloodied. He was staggering forward and it seemed that he would fall at any moment.

At first, Angy was simply scared to see such a bloody scene. But, she was even more horrified when she saw who the person was.

"Jack! What happened to you?!" Angy immediately rushed towards him and held him before he fell to the ground. She could tell that he had lost a lot of blood. So, it was normal that he was going to lose consciousness.

At this moment, Angy's mind was in chaos. She couldn't believe what had happened here. Without wasting time, she shouted, "Help here! Someone is injured! Call an ambulance right now!"

Although it was true that where she was sitting before didn't have people, that didn't mean that there were no people close enough to hear her shouts.

So, those that heard her immediately rushed in her direction. In just a minute, more than seven people had arrived at the scene. And when they saw the bloodied youth, most of them felt their scalps going numb.

A few of them even threw up as they were not used to such a bloody scene. On the other hand, a few men went forward to help with the first aid, to prevent the youth from losing even more blood.

The others immediately called the resort management to inform them that there was someone that was injured.

A few minutes later, the emergency department of the resort arrived and began giving the youth first aid. Although they were curious about why he was this hurt, they didn't ask as even if they did ask, there was no way that the youth would answer as he was unconscious at the moment.

Angy on the other hand had even forgotten to inform Wendy and Celine about this. It was only when the youth was placed inside the ambulance to be taken to the hospital that she remembered it.

"What hospital are you taking him to?" She immediately asked one of the nurses that had come with the ambulance.

"It's the Star hospital." The nurse replied as she hurriedly got into the ambulance where the youth was.

Angy followed in and as the ambulance was being driven away, she made a call to her two sisters.

ฯฮฑะฟdวŽ ะ™?ฮฝรชl(ัรฒm) โ€ฆ.

At this moment, Celine was having a dark expression as she faced Collins who was standing in front of her. Veins were nearly popping on her forehead as she was indeed angry at the moment.

"What do you think Celine? Can you be my girlfriend?" Collins asked with a smile. This was one of his plans. He had decided to try getting Celine, before she fell for someone else, just like how Wendy had been taken by Jack.

Although he was now hitting on Celine, that didn't mean that he was going to stop chasing after Wendy. He thought that all the beauties belonged to him.

Since there was going to be some problem with Wendy for now, he might as well go for the one that had yet to be taken. After securing her and making sure that she was fully his, he would then go after Wendy.

Celine took a deep breath and replied, "Collins, you better know that we are not meant for each other. I don't like you, so, it won't work. And, weren't you chasing after Wendy previously? You have already changed your target after hearing that she was engaged?"

Celine was angry with this kind of scum. After all, he only changed targets because something happened. It was either that he had found someone better looking or he had found out that he couldn't go after that lady due to her background.

She didn't like Collins at all. In fact, she was disgusted at him because he was a scumbag. He always used his family influence to force girls into his bed. And now he was asking her out?

There was no way that she was going to accept that. Additionally, she was now in love with Jack and there was no way that she could accept someone else.

"Not at all. I'm not joking when I say that I love you. It has been a month and a half since the last time that I chased after Wendy. It was during this month and a half that I realized that I have fallen for you. This has nothing to do with Wendy getting engaged." Collins gave his best smile as he replied.

"Even if you like me, I have said that I don't. So, please let meโ€ฆ" Before Celine could finish what she was saying, her phone rang.

She took it out and found that it was Angy. Wondering why she was calling, she received it.

"Hello, what's it Angy?" Celine asked.

"Come to Star hospital as fast as you can! Come right now, there's an emergency!" Angy's anxious voice reached Celine.

"Whaโ€ฆwhat happened Angy?" Celine was scared the moment that she heard Angy's anxious voice. It was rare to find her this anxious.

"Ja.. Jack has been injured and is being taken to the hospital right now! You better come!" Angy replied.

Celine's heart skipped a beat when she heard these words. Her eyes widened in disbelief as the phone in her hand dropped.

Collins was wondering what happened when suddenly, he saw Celine rushing away. He wanted to stop her but, he held back, noticing that there might be something that had happened.

Even so, his expression darkened as he watched her leave. He gritted his teeth and thought, 'I surely will make you mine!" And so, he followed her, curious what was going on.

โ€ฆ.

Celine was rushing forward without caring about what others thought about her. With her mind in chaos, she suddenly bumped into someone.

She was just about to leave when she was held back. The grip on her waist was strong enough not to let her leave.

"Let me go!" Celine struggled to get out of the person's hold as she shouted.

"What's wrong Celine?"

She heard the familiar voice. At this moment, she came back to her right senses and stared at the person that was holding her.

At this moment, she was in disbelief. She asked, "J..Jack? Isโ€ฆis that really you?"

At this moment, she was in disbelief. She asked, "J..Jack? Isโ€ฆis that really you?"

Jack was surprised, he was wondering what was wrong with this girl. When he was coming back from the washroom, he saw her running frantically, it was as if something had happened and she was afraid that if she was late, an even more terrible thing would occur.

He had intended to ask her where she was heading when she crashed into him. In a reflex action, he held her by her waist. Of course, he didn't let her go as he was worried about her.

And now, as she looked at him with surprise and tears glistening at the corners of her eyes, Jack didn't know what to say. He wondered to himself, 'Has someone claimed that I'm dead or something?'

"What's going on with you? You were rushing somewhere. Has something happened?" Jack asked after a moment.

Celine didn't respond immediately as she looked at him for a while. Then, she buried her head in his chest, hugging him tightly, surprising him again. Since she seemed agitated, Jack decided to wait till she calmed down first before asking again to know what was going on.

Collins who happened to arrive at the scene when Celine buried her head into Jack's embrace gritted his teeth as anger dominated him. He just couldn't believe that all the girls that he had been chasing, all those that he had marked as his own were now taken away by the very same person.

He felt that he was going crazy. He wondered if the call was just a ploy by Celine to get away from him. Taking a deep breath, he tried calming down as he gazed at the two in the distance with reddened eyes.

At that moment, as if feeling his malicious gaze on them, Jack looked up and met Collins's red eyes met with his blue eyes.

Looking at the raging Collins, Jack began thinking that it was Collins who Celine was running from. As he thought of this, his gaze turned cold as he glared at him.

He wasn't sure but, he decided to ask Celine. If it was true that Collins was actually having some designs on Celine to frighten her to the extend where she ran around like that, he would surely have to make him pay the price.

After seeing Collins walking away, Jack hid his anger and stroked Celine's hair. After a few minutes, she calmed down. It was only then that she remembered where they were.

Looking around, she noticed that it was true that there were some people who were looking at the two of them. Although there were many people who had their respective partners here, the two of them were just too eye-catching.

Not only were they handsome and beautiful, but the way that Celine had been running as if she was being chased had obviously made them curious about what was happening.

Separating herself from Jack, Celine took a deep breath before she looked at Jack again, just to make sure that he was real.

"Can you enlighten me on why you were running like that and why you are looking at me in such a manner?" Jack asked again when he noticed that Celine was looking around his body, as if she was looking for something.

Celine only came back to her senses at this then. So, she replied, "Angy just called and said that you were injured. She said that you were in an ambulance and you were being taken to Star hospital."

Jack: "โ€ฆ."

Jack was left speechless. "You are joking, right?" He had to ask, just to make sure that his ears were hearing things correctly.

"I'm not joking. I was rushing to get a taxi to the hospital at this time. Had I not bumped into you, I would now be in a taxi now." Celine said seriously. But at the same time, she was confused on why Angy had said that Jack was injured.

The Jack that was standing in front of her didn't have a single injury. The white shirt that he was wearing before was still the same. In other words, if he had been injured, this shirt would definitely have been red at this moment.

Jack looked at her again. Seeing that she was not joking, he thought that there had to be something wrong. He believed that there was no way that Angy would play such a trick on Celine.

"Let's go to the Star hospital and see what is going on." Jack suggested.

"Okay." Celine nodded in response. She too was curious as to why Angy said that Jack was hurt when he was standing in front of her, and he was healthy.

The two of them took a taxi and headed to the Star hospital. This was the biggest hospital in Volant city.

Since they had no car in Volant city, the had to take the taxi. Otherwise, with his driving skills, Jack would have surely charged through so that he could arrive there as fast as possible.

Although the suspicion that Collins was involved had been reduced, he didn't completely eliminate him. Maybe this was a plan that he had, he might have made Angy tell Celine that he was injured. Then, she would go to Star hospital.

That was the exact reason as to why he decided to go to Star hospital. He wanted to know what ploy was going on.

ฯฮฑะฟdวŽ ะ™?ฮฝรชl(ัรฒm) About thirty minutes later, they arrived at Star hospital. Jack asked Celine to call Angy, only to realize that her phone had been left behind after she received the call from Angy.

But since she knew Angy's number, Jack gave her his phone and she made a call. Immediately after that, Angy informed her that she was in males ward 67.

The two of them immediately headed there. After receiving permission to enter by the reception, they took the elevator to the fourth floor.

Jack then asked Celine to go first before he followed behind. Celine wasn't sure why Jack wanted things to be this way. But all the same, she didn't ask a question and went forward according to his plan.

โ€ฆ

Angy was getting anxious. She was pacing around in the corridor. She wasn't alone as a devastated Wendy was there with her.

The two girls were so anxious and their eyes were completely reddened, not knowing what to do at that time. When they heard hurried footsteps heading their way, they looked up only to see Celine had arrived.

"Celine!" Angy rushed forward and pulled Celine. Then, she placed her on the waiting bench.

"What's going on Angy? What's going on?" Celine asked. Although she had calmed down since she knew that Jack was okay, she couldn't help but want to know what was going on. Furthermore, the blood on Angy's clothes also made her wonder what the hell was going on.

If it was true that Angy was playing a prank on her, there would be no need for her to come here in the hospital's ward. Additionally, the blood on Angy's clothes was real.

"I was out at the edge of the forest. I was relaxing when I suddenly saw Jack getting out of the forest. He was injured and was losing so much blood." Angy began explaining.

"I'm not sure what happened to him. At that time, he had lost so much blood. The wounds on his body were definitely caused by a blade. He lost consciousness at that time. So, I called for the emergency department that then called for an ambulance. After that, I called the two of you as you were the closest to him." Angy finished.

Celine didn't know what and how to respond to Angy. If it was true that Jack was injured, then how come she was with him at that time? Furthermore, he was also here. Could it be that Angy had gotten another person and thought that he was Jack?

After all, if the other person was actually full of wounds and blood, he would definitely not have the normal appearance. Maybe that was why Angy confused him to be Jack?

"Are you sure that it was Jack?" Celine asked.

Angy was dumbfounded at Celine's question. She wasn't the only one as even Wendy didn't know what was wrong with Celine. Could she be an imposter? After all, the reaction that she was giving at this moment was by far different from what was expected.

They knew that she loved Jack. So, there was no way that she wouldn't be worried about him when she heard that he was hurt.

They were about to ask when they heard another voice asking the same question, "Are you sure about that?"

Angy and Wendy both looked at that direction. Their eyes widened in disbelief as they couldn't believe what they were seeing.

"Jโ€ฆ Jack? How is that possible? Areโ€ฆ aren't you inside there?" Angy stuttered as she looked at Jack before pointing at the ward. She was sure that Jack was inside there and he was wounded.

How the hell was he out of the ward? And what's more, how come he wasn't injured? There wasn't even a scar on him!

โ€ฆ.

The furious Collins got back to where his lackeys were waiting for him. He looked at the phone in his hands and decided that he could start by using Celine's phone to get all the information that he could get on Jack.

Since Jack was playing both sides with the girls that he had chosen, he had to deal with him earlier. There was a step that when it was crossed, there was no turning back. He knew that being late would allow them time to cross that line.

He halted his steps and made a call, "I want someone who's good at hacking to get to Volant city's Adventure Recreation Resort by evening today."

After finishing this, he continued walking forward. He wanted to make even more plans. Although he had always tried using the right means to get the two girls to date him, he had to make a change.

Since the conventional way wouldn't work, he had to use the unconventional one. Even if he would have to threaten them one after the other or together, he would. Or, even if he had to kidnap them, he wouldn't hesitate.

"Jโ€ฆ Jack? How is that possible? Areโ€ฆ aren't you inside there?" Angy stuttered as she looked at Jack before pointing at the ward. She was sure that Jack was inside there and he was wounded.

How the hell was he out of the ward? And what's more, how come he wasn't injured? There wasn't even a scar on him!

Angy was in disbelief. What else would happen if not this? She could still remember clearly that she had seen Jack being taken into the ward. Furthermore, he was full of injuries. But the Jack in front of her was completely healthy.

Could it be that the one that she had taken in was the imposter or was the one before her an imposter? Thinking things through, she thought that it might be possible.

If there are two people who look the same, then one of them had to be an imposter. And the one with the highest probability of being an imposter was the one in front of her.

Perhaps he had wanted to kill Jack so that he could take his place. Now that he heard that Jack wasn't dead, he was here to finish him off. The more Angy thought of this, the more vigilant she became.

Her gaze became sharp, observing the movements that he was making.

Looking at the girl's expression as she looked at him, Jack was dumbfounded. What was wrong with this girl? Had something happened?

Shaking his head to dispel the questions in his mind, Jack looked at Angy and asked once again, "Are you sure about what you just said? After all, I'm right here but you're claiming that I'm in the ward."

Hearing Jack's question, Angy didn't know how to respond for a moment. She was silent and now, she felt the three gazes on her. She was the only one that had seen the person that was in the ward.

Wendy arrived when the doctors had already taken him in the emergency department and were already working hard to infuse more blood into him. As such, they were not allowed in even after they transferred him to the ward.

"I'm no longer sure what's going on here. I'm sure that the person that I took inside there is Jack. But at the same time, I can see that Jack is in front of me. I'm completely confused." Angy shook her head as she sat down on the bench.

"Jack, do you have a twin brother?" Celine thought of something and asked.

"A twin brother? I don't think so. As long as I can remember, it had always been me and my mother. Had I been having a twin brother, how could I have not known till now?" Jack shook his head in disagreement.

He couldn't believe that he had a twin brother. That was something that he deemed impossible. If it was true, then he would have grown up with him.

As for the matter of the separation of twins at birth, that thought never occurred to him at all. When he was born, his mother was already in the Alfonso family. So, he didn't think that there was a nurse or doctor who would have any designs on someone from the Alfonso family in Crystal city.

Additionally, he didn't believe that the Alfonso family would play such a trick on him. If that was so, they would have simply gotten his twin brother to marry Wendy, since he, Jack wasn't agreeing with them.

Hearing Jack's answer, not only Celine, but even Wendy was startled. Jack simply said that he had only been with his mother since he was growing up. He didn't mention father, did that mean that his father never treated him well?

They weren't sure. But all the same, they were sad for him. To only grow up with love of a single parent, one could already imagine what would happen.

It was also at this moment that they understood why Jack claimed that he was no longer part of the Alfonso family. It turned out that the Alfonso family never treated him fairly.

โ€ฆ.

Johnathan POV.

I'm not sure what is going on at the moment. At first, someone called me Jack, he said that he was there to kill Jack. But, I'm not Jack, I'm Johnathan.

When I saw the image in the phone of that assassin that was sent, I thought that it was just a matter of Photoshop. I had not wanted to get involved in a fight as my strength was low at that time. But, it seemed that that guy was serious about killing me.

So, although it was difficult for me, I still managed to kill him. With my background, it's not the first time that several assassins have been sent to eliminate me. In the end, none of them left after they came.

So, the sight of blood and killing a person didn't stun me at all. I felt nothing as I was used to this since I was sixteen years old.

After killing, I decided to leave the scene after informing my subordinates to clear it up. I had thought that the injuries that I had suffered from wouldn't cause me much problem.

In the end, I had overestimated myself. As I edged towards the end of the forest, I could feel my consciousness blurring and I immediately knew that I was going to lose consciousness. And if that happened, as long as I didn't receive first aid immediately, I would die from losing much blood.

It would have been better if my subordinates found me. But in the end, with the way that things were, there was no way that I could go back as I had walked too far from the scene. The only choice that I had at that moment was to continue forward.

So, I hurried my pace and managed to arrive at the edge of the forest. Then, I felt that I couldn't hold on anymore. But at that moment, I heard someone shouting at me.

"Jack! What happened to you?!" It was a lady who asked after she screamed. Just as I was about to fall, she caught me on time.

But there it was again, I was being mistaken for Jack. At first, it could have been a coincidence or someone was simply plotting against me. But the second time, not to mention that the person showed no malicious intentions, she even showed concern towards me.

At that time, I thought that, maybe, there was someone called Jack. He was the reason as to why I was attacked, but also the reason as to why I was saved. All the same, I still had a question in mind, what was going on for me to be confused for Jack? Then, everything went black as I lost my consciousness.

Now, I can feel that the pain that I was facing had been greatly reduced. I can feel that my consciousness was coming back. I can now feel things.

To me, it was like I had been in a short period of slumber. But, I know that it might even be an hour since I lost my consciousness. And feeling that there are things that are wrapped around my arms and other parts of my body that were wounded, I can already tell that I'm in a hospital. After all, just the smell of medicine in the air is enough proof.

I release a sigh of relief. Then, I try opening my eyes. And as I look at the white ceiling, I'm forced to take a deep breath as I think of how I came here.

Something happened back at home. I was attacked just like usual. But the attacker at that time was far stronger than the ones that came before. Additionally, this person had some kind of poison that when he used on me, my strength plummeted.

Had it not been for the fact that my most trusted subordinate arrived in time, I might have been killed at that time. To hide from the danger, I decided to stay away from home for a year so that I could recover.

Although I wasn't sure when I would recover, at least I felt that I would need at least a year for that drug or poison that is infecting me to be dispelled from my body.

As for antidotes, I tried looking for them but I never managed to find any. At the end of the day, I had to use time to save myself.

During this one year, I have been staying in the western province, roaming from city to city, making sure that I never stayed in the same city for more than a month.

But, there was only one city that I had stayed in for more than a month. It was called crystal city. Of course, I never stayed there for two consecutive months, but I always stayed there for a month before leaving for two.

During one of the months there, I had managed to save a girl. And although I had met many girls back at home, this girl felt special. But, I decided not to get involved with her, lest she fell in danger.

But all the same, I always found myself back at the place that I had saved her. Perhaps that was the reason as to why I found Crystal city interesting? A question without answers.

Tap! Tap! Tap!

I'm suddenly jolted back to reality from my memories by the sound of footsteps approaching my bed. Turning my head, I can see that it is a man with a white coat. I assume this is the doctor that is attending to me.r ๐™—๐™š๐™™๐™ฃ๐’๐™ซ๐™š๐™ก.๐™ค๐™ง

"Mr Jack, how are you feeling?" The man asks. "Is there any abnormality that you think should be taken care of?" The doctor asks again.

"Ahm, I think I'm good." I reply. As for the second question, I have an impulse to reply that he should take care of the issue of naming. I'm Johnathan and not Jack!

All the same, I manage to hold back my impulse and remain silent.

After hearing my reply, the doctor nods and picks up a file that was placed beside my bed on a small cabinet. After writing some things, he looks at me and says, "You have a few people here, including the one that brought you here, do you want to see them?"

I think there's no harm in knowing what was going on and who this Jack was. I have to at least clarify that I'm not Jack. So, I nod my head in response.

Seeing this, the doctor leaves the room without saying a word. Seeing that nobody was going to come in for at least a minute, I decide to look around the ward.

At least, it's not shabby. I think to myself. The room that was used as my ward only had me in it, not sharing it with other patients. And currently, there's still blood being injected into my body in drips.

Had I been in my peak state, I wouldn't have needed this as my regeneration could make up for the loss of blood as long as I rested enough.

At this time, I hear the door being opened. Then, one after the other, four people step in. The first one was the girl that had saved me. She still had the same clothes that had blood marks on it.

The next one gave me a surprise. She's actually the girl that I had saved back then!

As for the third person, she too was a beautiful lady, I can't help but stare at her for a few more seconds.

The last personโ€ฆ.I immediately get up and sit on the bed as I stare at the young man that had entered the ward.

Jack and the three girls waited outside the door for almost an hour before a doctor came and went into the ward. After about five minutes, he came out and looked at Angy who's clothes still had blood on them.

He was just about to ask a question when he gazed at Jack deeply. After a while, he asked, "Is that your twin brother inside there?"

Jack was once again dumbfounded by the question. What the heck?! Does that mean that what Angy was saying was actually true? There was actually another person that looked like him inside the ward?

Now, his curiosity of that person was peaked. He wanted to know about this person. One had to know that it was hard to find someone that looks like you in the world.

Although there was always someone's lookalike, for that person to look like him, to the extend that they thought that they were actually twins, then that person must be really more than just a lookalike.

All the same, he still responded, "Not at all. I don't even know him."

Hearing Jack's answer, the doctor was stunned. Then, he thought that maybe Jack was simply messing with him for asking the obvious, or he had a conflict with his brother. But at this moment, he leaned towards the second option considering Jack's serious expression.r ๐—ฏ๐ž๐—ฑ๐—ป๐จ๐˜ƒ๐ž๐ฅ.๐—ป๐—ฒ

"Young man, you two are brothers. Even if you have a conflict, you should resolve it as soon as possible. Anyway, I can see that you still care about him and that is why you are here to see him." The doctor smiled and said.

Jack: "โ€ฆ"

Before he could even say a word, the doctor spoke once again, "You can go and see him. After that, you can ask a nurse to bring you to my office, there are a few questions that I need to ask you guys about, especially young lady." As he said these last words, his gaze landed on Angy.

Immediately after saying his piece, the doctor left, not giving Jack a chance to say a word or ask a question.

Seeing that the doctor had left, Angy was the first one to rush towards the ward, she wanted to make sure that what she saw was true. Wendy followed behind her and Celine and Jack entered last respectively.

When Jack got into the ward, he was full of curiosity. But the moment that his gaze landed on the young man on the bed, his movements froze.

He wasn't the only one with such a reaction as both Wendy and Celine stopped, not making any movements for a long while.

On the other hand, Angy looked at the young man on the bed before looking at Jack. Just to make sure that she wasn't hallucinating, she made sure to look at the two of them at least ten times each.

At this trice, two blue eyes met with each other and they locked onto the other. The youth that was on the bed immediately sat up as he gazed at Jack. On the other hand, Jack gazed back at him.

In the eyes of the two, confusion was clear as none of them could understand why and how that person looked like themselves.

Jack was now completely suspicious of this person and the curiosity that had been growing in his heart grew even further. He had always considered his silver hair and blue eyes a unique pair.

As long as he could remember, he had never seen anyone with silver hair other than his mother. As for blue eyes, there were several people with them. But, what he knew was that they didn't have silver hair. And that was the reason as to why he paired the two, just to make his eyes special.

But now, he had to reevaluate things as the youth on the bed had exactly the same features as him. He had silver hair, blue eyes, same physique. As for the face, he couldn't prove if they looked the same as there were several bandages on his face.

But all the same, he could see something like the nose bridge that looked just like his. The way that his body was, was the exact replica of the other.

But, there was still a difference between the two of them. Jack had the air of a cold and indifferent person, to those that he wasn't familiar to of course. On the other hand, the youth had a domineering aura, as if he was someone that was used to being at the top.

"Who are you?!" The two of them asked each other, pointing a finger forward.

Their words brought back the three ladies from their stupor. Processing the words that the two of them had asked, they could immediately tell that the two of them didn't know each other. They were strangers.

But, the funny thing to the three ladies was the fact that they could see two people who looked like the other, having a voice that sounded like the other, with a minor difference, pointing a finger at each other, as of they were accusing the other.

"I'm Jack." Jack replied.

"I'm Johnathan." At the same time, the youth replied.

Silence then reigned in the room for a while as nobody spoke. On the other hand, it was as if the three girls had an epiphany. They could finally tell who the real Jack was.

They were sure that if the two were placed in front of the other and they wore the same outfits, it would be like a person looking at his image in the mirror.

The silence didn't last for long though. Jack asked, "What are you doing here?"

On the other hand, Johnathan responded, "What do you mean by what am I doing here? It's not like I'm prohibited from moving around, right?"

Jack took a deep breath. He knew that this wasn't the right question to ask. All the same, he wondered why this person was here. And why was he all injured?

"Why are you injured like that? Got into a fight?" Jack asked again. For the first time, Jack took the initiative to get to know another man.

"It's because of you!" Johnathan said begrudgingly.

"Eh? Me? How's that caused by me? This is the first time that we are meeting. How can I cause you to be this injured?" Jack was completely stunned, not knowing what to do.

"Someone attacked me, claiming that I'm Jack. Like hell I'm Jack! I'm Johnathan for f*ck's sake!" Johnathan cursed at the thought of how he ended in such a miserable state due to a simple misunderstanding.

"How's that my fault?! I never told you to look like me!" Jack retorted. How could he simply accept the blame?

"You are the one that looks like me! I'm older than you! You were born after me after all!" Johnathan pointed at Jack as he talked back fiercely.

"How are you older than me? You don't know about me at all. No, wait a moment, since my mind is more mature to think of such a thing, I believe that I'm older than you. So, you looked like me."

As the girls watched as the two youths behaved like kids, arguing about some childish things, they had an urge to laugh. But, they held it in.

But, they were forced to have solemn expressions on their faces in the next moment because of what they heard. Johnathan was mistaken to be Jack and was attacked?

Didn't that mean that had Johnathan not been present, it would have been Jack who would have been on the bed now? Furthermore, perhaps he might have been in a worse condition as none of them could guarantee that he could have performed better than Johnathan.

As they thought of this, they were scared out of their wits.

It was also after a period of mindless arguing that Jack caught onto something. His gaze turned cold as he asked, "Did you just say that someone wanted me dead?"

Jonathan didn't want to continue arguing with Jack. But, there was no way that he was going to give up. So, he was relieved that Jack had changed the topic. And, he was more than happy to cooperate.

"What else did you expect? See? I'm now all injured because of you. So, you will have to compensate me." Johnathan replied. The pain that he was feeling had already reduced drastically. Now, he could at least move his limbs in small motions as long as he didn't apply too much force.

"Someone wants to kill me? That's new. I don't think that I have an enemy that I have offended to the extend that they will want me dead. But, who the f*ck is it?!" As Jack asked these questions, the air around him seemed to freeze as killing intent surged into the air.

The girls were scared and were forced to take a few steps away from Jack. On the other hand, Johnathan looked at Jack with a surprised expression. 'That aura, could it be?' He thought to himself.

Remembering that there were other people around him, Jack calmed down and looked at Johnathan and asked, "Do you have anything that can prove that person's identity?"

Johnathan was brought out of his thoughts. In response to Jack's question, he pointed at the cabinet beside his bed and said, "I assume that my things are In there. If so, there should be a phone there with a screen of 6".

Jack raised his brows a little. Then, he went forward and opened the cabinet. He found that there were two phones and a wallet in there. He picked the phone that had a screen that was 6".

He pressed the power button and activated the screen. He tried looking into it only to see that he still needed to unlock it with a password.

Looking at Johnathan, he said, "I don't know the password."

"How's that my problem?" Johnathan shrugged his shoulders and replied.

Jack was displeased but there was nothing that he could do. It was already good that he could get something that could lead him to the person behind the incident.

He thought for a moment and decided that he would have Denali hack into this thing. With that thought in mind, he placed the phone in his trouser pocket.

"By the way, what's your mother's name?" Johnathan asked.

Not knowing why he was asking, Jack still replied, "Anne. Is there a problem?"

"What did you just say?!" Johnathan got onto his feet, completely ignoring that he was still having a needle in the vein on his hand.

"By the way, what's your mother's name?" Johnathan asked.

Not knowing why he was asking, Jack still replied, "Anne. Is there a problem?"

"What did you just say?" Johnathan got onto his feet, completely ignoring that he was still having a needle in the vein on his hand.

Seeing his reaction, Jack looked at him and asked in surprise, "Do you know my mother?" This was a great surprise to him. All along, his mother has never mentioned about her origin.

If it just so happened that Johnathan knew something about that, he would really appreciate having someone that could tell him about her. He was curious about her origin.

"I know her. Although I have never seen her before, I have seen her photos back at home." Johnathan replied enthusiastically.

"Where's your home?" Jack was both happy and curious as to why his mother's photo was there in Johnathan's home.

"Actually, me and you are cousins." Johnathan stated after sighing. Then, he continued, "Your mother Anne, and my mother Anita are twins. My mother always talked about your mother all this while. She has her photos that they had taken together. So, I have always wanted to see her."

Johnathan's revelation shocked not only Jack but even the ladies that were listening from the side. How could they have expected that the two, who looked similar to each other were actually related to each other?

As if to prove what he was saying, Johnathan took his phone from the cabinet. After tapping for a while, he showed Jack the image of two ladies with arms around each other's shoulder.

Jack's pupils contracted as he looked at the image of the two. Although they were twins, he could already distinguish his mother as he could see the clothes design that she liked.

Added together with the fact that the two of them looked the same, added to another fact that Johnathan knew his mother's name, Jack had no choice but to believe that it was true that they were cousins.

"It seems that just like me, you took on your mother's features." Johnathan smiled as he said this. He really was ecstatic. He was looking forward to meeting with his aunt for a long time.

His mother had told him that she had a sister. She had left home because she claimed that she loved someone. The family obviously hadn't agreed to her being married to someone that they didn't know.

So, Anne had left secretly, completely disappearing. They had tried looking for her but they had never managed to find her. After all, she had stopped using her cards, she never traveled and so on.

She was from a big family at the end of the day. So, she knew some of the basic things that could make others know of her location. And since she had left, it had already been two decades.

Jack didn't respond to Johnathan's comment. He stayed silent for a long while before he asked, "Can you tell me what you know about my mother?"

Thinking that Jack was still not sure that he knew his mother, Johnathan went ahead and talked about Anne, each and everything that he said was from what he had heard from Anita.

It turned out that his mother Anne was from a big reclusive family called Jesda. The two of them, Anne and Anita were twins, and were the only daughters of their parents.

They had two brothers who were older than them. In other words, Jack had two uncles and one aunt.

As for their father, although he wasn't the current family head, he was second to the family head, who was his elder brother. So, he had a lot of authority in the family, just below his elder brother who was the family head.

The two sisters had always treated each other well. In the big family, it was obvious that there were many jealous people who had their own selfish desires. So, they would make their own plots.

Although none of the plots were sinister, they were nothing good to the victim. Some of their uncles and aunts had planned to have the family gain relationship with other big families through marriage.

The target was obviously the two sisters. They looked for ways to make the girls disagree with the marriage by trying to introduce a marriage between them and someone who's character was definitely nothing but thrash.

Of course, in order for this not to be seen as a blatant way of attacking the other, they would choose those young masters with a good background. In this way, they would claim that they were doing this for the good of the family.

They had tried it on Anita but, lucky for her, she had already fallen in love with someone that was from a good and acceptable background. So, the plans failed as the family head agreed to the two of them getting married.

On the other hand, Anne was different. She had fallen in love with someone. But, that person had no big background. So, she dared not to introduce him to the family.

In the end, the schemers found a scumbag who liked changing women like clothes, claiming that he was a well behaved and model man. He was good to be her partner for life.

Anne didn't agree to this. This then led to a big argument in the family. In the end, with the help of Anita, Anne had managed to sneak away. Anita had helped her in covering her traces.

The day that they had parted ways, twenty years ago, was the last time that the two sisters had met and spoke to each other. And although Anita would have really wanted to see her sister, for her sister's happiness, she decided not to look for her until in the recent years where she couldn't hold it anymore and tried looking for her.

She had tried calling her since two years ago, using the number that Anne had registered using Anita's ID, but she found that the number was no longer in service.

This had made her stressed up. But all the same, she had been trying to find ways of getting her sister back. Now that two decades had gone by, she was sure that although she might be punished, there was no way that they would force her to marry another person at her age.

Johnathan on the other hand was one of the competitors for the seat of the family head. In order to assist his mother, he had decided to go for that position.

In a family like Jesda, it was not a matter of inheritance where the father would pass the position of the family head to the son, instead, it was a competition between the young masters of the family, to decide who was the most competent to lead the family.

Since he had decided to join the competition, he had faced several threats. He was sure that all of these were orchestrated by his competitors and their families.

Luckily, he was strong enough to survive till today. But all the same, although he had tried finding ways to prove that they were the ones that had attacked him, he never succeeded as these people were always careful with whatever they did.

He too had managed to handle himself for a few years before he was caught off guard the previous year.

The assassin that they had sent when he was out in an official business was actually far stronger than the previous ones. The two of them had fought for a long time.

And seeing that he was losing, the assassin had resorted to using a special poison that had in return weakened him greatly. Had he been at his peak, a small fry like viper wouldn't even manage to touch the corner of his clothes.

Jack and the others finally understood what it meant to survive in a family that was full of schemers. Although Jack's half brothers and sisters had always schemed against him, after hearing how the Jesda family was, he thought that the Alfonso family was nothing.

Celine on the other hand was the only heir to the family business. Although she was a girl, she had the abilities and was supported by her parents who were just as capable, together with her grandparents.

Wendy as well as Angy had the same situation. They were not heirs and so, they had no pressure on them. Additionally, Wendy was always dotted on by her grandfather, Alton Farel. So, nobody really dared to make a move on her as that person would end up in a really bad position.

Taking a deep breath, although he was curious and would have really wanted to meet this aunt of his, Jack decided that he would only do that once his strength was higher than the Jesda family.

The Jesda family was a reclusive one and wasn't one of those that publicized their wealth. Currently, they had assets that were worth hundreds of billions.

Added to their relationship with other families that were connected to them through marriages, he was sure that he couldn't compare with them, at least for now.r ๐š‹๐šŽ๏ฝ„๏ฝŽ๏ฝ๐šŸ๐šŽ๏ฝŒ.๏ฝŽ๐šŽ

He was sure that the moment that these people knew that his mother was Anne, they would try venting their frustrations on him as Anne had foiled their plans by running away.

Although he had a system, he wasn't ready to be suppressed for a long time before he even managed to upgrade the system to level 2.

"By the way, where's your mother? I would like to see her." Johnathan asked excitedly after he finished his narration. He was now on the bed, with his back on the headboard.

Looking at the enthusiastic Johnathan, Jack shook his head and said, "She died a few years ago."

"What?! Are you serious?!" Johnathan jumped onto his feet and asked incredulously. His voice was filled with disbelief and shock.

"She died a few years ago."

"What?! Are you serious?!" Johnathan jumped onto his feet and asked incredulously. His voice was filled with disbelief and shock.

Celine, Wendy and Angy had their mouths open, not knowing what to say. They wanted to console him but at the same time, they were afraid that they would tear the old wound open. In the end, they could only remain silent.

"She died when I was 15 years old." Jack spoke nonchalantly as if he didn't care about it. But those who were keen in listening, they could tell from his voice that he was sad about this event.

But all the same, Jack's ego as a man didn't allow him to show any type of weakness in front of women, considering that it was something that had happened for over 4 years now.

Although it was something that made him sad, it had already been a while and he had gotten accustomed to it.

Jonathan was silent for a long while as he stared blankly, he himself failed to believe what he had just heard. Just a few seconds ago, he was completely ecstatic, thinking that he would make his mother happy after giving her information about his aunt's whereabouts.

But now, he was sure that as long as his mother received information that her sister was dead, she would be aggrieved. Jonathan wasn't ready to make her bear that kind of burden as of the moment.

She was already under great pressure knowing that her son was facing threats of life every moment that he was out. Additionally, he had left home for over a year now and his mother hadn't seen him for a long time. Just thinking about going back with bad news, he couldn't help but feel his heart ache for her.

It was only after a long period of time had passed that he turned his gaze towards Jack. He wondered what Jack was feeling at the moment, considering the fact that he was the direct victim.

Seeing the atmosphere was getting somber, Jack decided to shift the topic. "So, what kind of people are trying attacking you?"

Upon noticing that Jack didn't want to talk about the matter at the moment, Jonathan went with the flow. "Well, I'm pretty sure that they are from my second uncle's side. The incident where your mother left home had ruined most of his plans. In other words, he was the one who had cooperated with some of mum's uncles and aunts to orchestrate the plan of marrying her and her sister to a scumbag."

"As for why I'm sure about it, it is simply because my investigation so far has pointed towards him. Furthermore, he also has a son, who is currently 22 years old and is also running for the position of the family head." Jonathan concluded.

In response to his words, Jack simply raised his brows, clearly not interested in matter of the fight between the heirs for the position of the family head.

"You are also part of the Jesda family, do you want to come back and try taking over the position of the family head?" Jonathan asked.

"Aren't you worried that I will take the position away from you?" Jack jokingly asked in return.

"Hehe, I am confident that you cannot defeat me." Jonathan snickered in reply.

"Anyway, I'm not interested in such things. Moreover, I'm sure that the moment that I'll step in the compound, there will be some people who will definitely be against me. And what I know is that, there will be many of them trying to push me out. So I think I better live my life the way it is, rather than getting involved." Jack waved his hand in dismissal.

Wendy, Angy and Celine were surprised that Jack had no interest in the inheritance of hundreds of billions worth of assets. Although when compared to the other provinces in the country, their families were indeed good.

But when they went back to the capital, if they was supposed to be compared to other families, they were nothing special. Their assets were only worth a few billions of dollars.

And now Jack was refusing to take the opportunity to try obtaining the hundreds of billions of dollars worth of assets. But thinking about how Johnathan mentioned that he was facing the danger of assassination from time to time, they thought that it would be better if he didn't go.

The group chatted with each other. It was only during this chat that Jack knew why Wendy had confused him to be the one that had saved her. It turned out that Johnathan was the one that had saved her back then.

In any case, now that the situation was clear, Jack hoped that Wendy would finally stop bugging him with the issue of the two of them getting engaged.

"Do you want to go back with me to see my mother?" Johnathan asked.

"Not now. But I'm sure that I can do that by next year. As for now, I don't think that I can do that." Jack shook his head in reply. He still had to be wealthier and stronger than the Jesda family. Only then would he have the qualifications to face those that had made things hard for his mother.

Although she was already dead, he was not willing to let some of the debts unpaid. They dared to make some stupid plans using his mother for their own benefits.

Since she couldn't repay them, he would do that in her place. Furthermore, the payment would have to be greater than the pain that they had caused her.

As for his father, he too had to get punished. After all, his mother had even parted with her sister just so that she could be with him. In the end, he didn't even marry her, he threw her to a corner and completely ignored her existence.

His mother could have gone back to the Jesda family, but in the end, she stayed at the Alfonso family, a very tiny family in the eyes of the Jesda family, just because she loved him. She grieved from time to time, and Jack had caught her from again and again.

But all the same, she didn't say a word. She never told him to hate his father. She didn't do that even after suffering under the hands of the Alfonso family.

In the end, she died. As for the cause of her death, she had gotten sick all of a sudden and died in two months. There were completely no signs of what disease she was suffering from.

The time that they had gone to the hospital, the doctor simply stated that she wasn't sick at all. But, his mother had lost strength in her body and at the end of it, she died.

As he thought of this, Jack suddenly thought of something that made him furious. But, he didn't let his anger explode. Instead, he held it in as he tried analyzing the situation.

It seemed that he had to look into the matter concerning his mother's death. The two wives of his 'father' were always scheming against her. And Brenda had taken after her mother.

So, Jack thought that there might be something fishy about her death. They were in crystal city, so, it was normal that they could manipulate a doctor to tell them that there was nothing wrong with his mother's health.

As for the reason as to why they always tried making things hard for him and his mother, to this date, Jack had no clue. But, it seemed that he would have to look into the matter, after all, it wasn't that simple.

As Jack was lost in his thoughts, he was interrupted by Johnathan. "Need my help to know who wanted you dead?"

Jack shook his head in response, "No need at all. I can handle it." After that, he decided to make a call. "Denali, can you come to venture city by tomorrow?"

"Okay boss." Denali replied.

Although he knew that she was busy, he still thought that it wouldn't hurt if she could leave some of the tasks to Ayush and Tracy. Working together with Maxwell, they would be able to merge the companies.

And if there were any changes that had to be made, they could do it later on. So, Jack had to solve his curiosity at the moment.

Another reason why he called Denali to come over was because he wanted to have time to finish the system task. Otherwise, there was going to be a punishment.

And if there was going to be an assassin, he could handle that guy easily. After all, he wasn't a professional combatant for nothing.

"Okay then. If you think that there's something that you can't handle, just let me know." Johnathan shrugged in response. Since they had chatted for a while now, they had gotten familiar to each other.

Jack's personality and Johnathan's weren't opposing to each other. So, they hit it off. Added to the fact that they were cousins, although the relationship between them wasn't that deep yet, at least they would do something for the other because of their mothers.

"I will be going back to the resort for now. I still have something to do there. And just like you, if there's anything that you need, as long as I can do it, I will." Jack stated as he got to his feet, ready to leave.

"I'll find you at the resort then." Johnathan nodded.

Celine got up and followed Jack out of the room. Wendy on the other hand, wasn't sure if she was supposed to remain to talk to Johnathan, or if she was supposed to follow Jack.

During the chat, she came to realize that she had been watching the two of them together. In other words, sometimes, parts of the traits and character traits that she had found belonged to Jack, while others were Johnathan's.

In the end, since Johnathan was hiding and had hid his information, she had gotten the information on Jack, though it was only shallow. In the end, even her grandfather had gotten information on Jack and that was the exact reason as to why the had gone to the Alfonso family.

"Wendy, can you stay behind? I would like to have a simple chat with you." Johnathan's voice reached her ears, making her finally decide to stay.

Since the two had things to talk about, Angy decided to go after Jack and Celine. They were going to the resort at the end of the day. So, she wasn't worried that Wendy would get lost. She was an adult after all

After getting out of the hospital, the three took a taxi and went back to the resort. On the way, they chatted about a few things and made jokes. It didn't take them long for them to arrive at the resort.

When they got there, they found that a few of the young masters and ladies were looking for them. They had tried calling the three girls but it ended up with the call not being picked or another one that was switched off.

As Celine and Angy dealt with the crowd of young masters and ladies, Jack who wasn't familiar with them decided to take a walk. He was curious about who it was that knew that he was here and had sent someone to kill him.

He had come here using the eurocopter. So, it was normal that even of there was someone that was keeping watch over him, that person wouldn't know where he went unless he followed Jack with a helicopter.

In other words, that person had seen him here and that was the exact reason as to why they had tried attacking him. In the end, they never thought that they would actually get Johnathan instead of him.

He didn't have a definite destination, he was simply moving from place to place, trying to catch the attention of the one that had sent the assassin. Although Denali could help him in knowing who it was that had sent viper when hacking into viper's phone, it wouldn't hurt of he could find that person in advance.

He was here to relax but at the end, someone made him change into a detective or a decoy? Whatever that was, he was willing to do that, clearing any kind of danger before facing others that might be hiding in the dark.

As he was walking around, he felt that there was someone that was watching his movements. In fact, he realized that there were three people who seemed to be following him from a distance.

And from their movements, Jack could confirm that they were professionals at stalking others. If he didn't have sharp senses, he might not have discovered them at all.

Knowing that the fish had caught bait, Jack headed towards the forest. He was sure that they would follow him if it was true that they wanted to kill him.

In just twenty minutes, he had gotten into the forest, about a kilometer from the resort. After getting here, he didn't make a move and waited for them to do that first.

And just like that, ten minutes went by with none of the sides making a move. Jack was just about to get impatient and make them come out of their hiding place when he suddenly noticed that there was actually another person that was heading their way.

It turned out that they were actually waiting for someone else. And from the looks of it, the person that they were waiting for was their leader.

Jack's lips twitched as he thought, 'One wasn't enough to deal with Johnathan. So, they thought that it would be better if they sent four of them at the same time? Well, good for me then. I can have several targets that I can use to get information from so that I can get closer to the mastermind.'

Jack didn't like the fact that he was in the light while the enemy was in the dark. This was one of the most dangerous things. Dealing with an enemy that you can't see and you know nothing of.

If the enemy made a move, it would be hard for him to anticipate it. Additionally, he wouldn't know what the enemy would do. The enemy might have full information on him. In the end, Jack wouldn't know what to guard and what not to.

After two minutes, the person who had just arrived led the three to approach him. From his movements, Jack could tell that he had no intention of sneaking an attack at him.

"I guess that you already know of our arrival, right?" The man spoke as soon as he arrived a few meters behind Jack.

Jack turned around and faced him. The man was wearing a sleeveless red shirt, it was like the sleeves were ripped from it. As for the bottom, he was wearing black sweat pants and a pair of black boots.

With a smile on his face, Jack said, "You took your time to get here."

"Hehe, you don't seem nervous at all. Maybe you don't recognize me?" The man chuckled and asked. And as he posed the question, he pointed at a spider tattoo on his bare left arm. The tattoo was drawn at the very top of the left arm, closer to the shoulder.

"Well, should I know you?" Jack asked in surprise. This was actually the first time that he was meeting this guy. So, how comes this guy was expecting that he would know him just from the tattoo?

Although he wasn't sure about it, he decided to keep the tattoo in his mind. Maybe it implied something that he didn't know. Perhaps it would point him towards the mastermind.

Seeing that Jack seemed to be serious about not knowing him, the man laughed amusedly and said, "Oh Johnathan. I thought that you, as one of those that are trying to be the next family head of the Jesda family would have a lot of information. In the end, I thought too much."

Jack frowned at the mention of the name Johnathan. How the hell was this happening? Could it be that karma was striking? Johnathan was attacked because they had thought that he was Jack.

And now, Jack was actually being attacked because they thought that he was Johnathan? Wasn't this ridiculous?

What's even more laughable was that, while Johnathan was attacked by a single person, he was being attacked by four of them at the same time.

"Maybe I should change my appearance a little bit. Being mistaken for someone else when someone wants to kill you is absolutely not good at all." Jack muttered loudly as he touched his head.

Hearing Jack's words, the man was surprised. He asked in confusion, "What do you mean by being mistaken for others? Are you trying to imply that you aren't Johnathan?"

"Why else would I be stressed up for that? I was mistaken for Johnathan, and I got engaged. Now I'm being mistaken for him again, and here we are, someone is trying to kill me. Although it was true that I was expecting that someone was going to come after me, I never thought that it would be unrelated people." Jack sighed as he said these words.

The man frowned again. And unlike viper who had simply thought that Johnathan was trying to find a way out of the situation, the man here was different. He had done enough investigation since a year ago.

He would have already attacked a long time ago had it not been for the fact that Johnathan had simply disappeared for almost a year now.

"So, who are you?" Wanting to confirm his speculations, the man asked.

"Mmh, at least you are reasonable. Anyway, I'm Jack and not Johnathan. As for Johnathan, he's my cousin." Jack didn't hide anything. He felt that it wouldn't be bad if he spoke a little more. Perhaps he could lure them into telling him who had sent them.

"Oh, that's unexpected." The man stated. "Can I see your ID to confirm your identity?" He asked.

"Too bad that I left my ID in the room that I have booked here in the resort. But can a scanned document with my ID do?" Jack took out his phone and asked.

"No problem at all." The man shrugged his shoulders, as if he didn't care.

Till this time, Jack had felt that this guy was pretty strong. Furthermore, there seemed to be something abnormal about him. But, he couldn't put a finger on that thing that he felt was unusual.

As for why the man was being casual when he was taking out the phone, Jack believed that the guy was pretty confident that he could deal with him even if he had a gun with him.

Jack scrolled through the documents in his phone before selecting one of them. Then, he threw the phone to the man.

With simple movements, the man grabbed the phone in the air and gazed at the ID on the screen. "Jackson Alfonso? I think I know a little about you. You should be the son of the twin who had run away from home a few decades ago."r ๐™—๐’†๐™™๐™ฃ๐’๐™ซ๐™š๐’.๐’„๐’

"Hehe, I never thought that you knew about my existence all this while." Jack chuckled as he said these words. But, his eyes had already turned cold the moment that this guy said that he knew that his mother actually had him. Didn't that mean that he actually knew where his mother was?

Returning the phone to Jack, the man happened to see Jack's cold eyes. He simply chuckled and explained, "No need to worry about that. It's not hard for me to know that. Actually, there are people from the Jesda family that already know of your presence but they have never made a move at all as they had decided to ignore your presence."

Jack's expression darkened further. He could smell that there was something here. And, he would have to get all the information that he could get from this guy.

"Well then, since you are not Johnathan and there is no payment for me to get your head, I'll just take my leave." The man said and turned around, intending to leave.

Although Jack had not expected that this guy would actually do something like that, he still managed to react in time. "Well, you have thought that you can simply leave me. But, I wonder if you have asked me whether I will let you go or not."

The man stopped and looked at Jack with a frown before asking, "Are you trying to push your luck?"

"Hehe, not at all." Jack smiled coldly before he began rolling the sleeves of his shirt. He then continued speaking while his gaze was focusing on the sleeves, "You know, although your target isn't me this time, it's still Johnathan. And all the same, Johnathan is my cousin. So, do you think that I will simply let you go after knowing that you have intentions of killing him?"

"Hehe, not at all." Jack smiled coldly before he began rolling the sleeves of his shirt. He then continued speaking while his gaze was focusing on the sleeves, "You know, although your target isn't me this time, it's still Johnathan. And all the same, Johnathan is my cousin. So, do you think that I will simply let you go after knowing that you have intentions of killing him?"

The guy frowned. But before he could speak, a subordinate of his took a step forward and lashed at Jack, "You ungrateful bastard. Do you know who he is? He is the spider, one of the top ten assassins in the country. He has given you a living grace but you don't appreciate it? Do youโ€ฆ"

Before the guy could finish what he was saying, Jack interrupted and said as he looked at the guy called spider, "It will be good if you can keep your dog in check. Otherwise, you can't blame others when it ends up dead."

Jack's casual attitude made spider vigilant of him. But although he was vigilant, it wasn't that much to the extend that he would actually be in a combat ready mode. Instead, he simply began paying attention to Jack's movements.

Although he knew of Jack's existence, he didn't know him well. He had stopped investigating about him when Johnathan disappeared, about a half a year ago.

And from all the investigations, he found that Jack was just a harassed teenager. As for where he got his confidence from at this moment, he wasn't sure. All the same, he was sure that he could deal with a youth like him easily.

"Well, you don't have to mind about that. After all, you might be underestimating my dogs." Spider said with a smile.

"Is that so? But I would like to deal with the master of the dog directly rather than going through the mob." Jack stated. Then, he continued without giving spider a chance to speak.

"It's true that I don't know you at all. But there are facts that make me to have you to stay here as you still have a few questions to answer. Furthermore, just the thought of killing my cousin because you were paid doesn't really make me happy."

"I would like to let you live. But it seems that it's not possible for that to happen as you are just like a moth. Anyway, I'll just have to claim more bonus when I go back for the extra work that I have to do." Spider said before he motioned one of his subordinates to make a move.

"Not a problem at all. I would really like to make you stay here forever. But, I still have some use for you." As Jack finished speaking, one of spider's subordinates was already charging towards him before throwing a punch.

The speed of this guy could be said to be higher than that of a normal adult. But in front of Jack, this was nothing at all. He simply stood there, not making a move.

His gaze was still fixed on spider. Although he could tell that this guy was strong, he was sure that it wasn't by much. Otherwise, if this person was actually stronger than him, Jack was sure that the system would have offered him a mission and given him a reward in advance.

Well, that was unless the system couldn't give two tasks at the same time. That would really be regrettable.

The man that was attacking Jack, upon seeing that Jack had yet to react although his punch was already approaching his face, he thought that Jack was already scared out of his wits in that he had frozen.

As such, he smiled as he thought of smashing the irritable handsome face in front of him.

Just as the punch was approaching Jack's face, Jack finally reacted. At a fast speed, he threw a slap towards the guy.

PAH! Pah! Pah!

A slap resounded in the forest and it echoed a few times. As for the guy that had been slapped on his right cheek, he was forced to do a 270ยฐ sideways flip before his head hit the ground.

The moment that Jack's hand connected and transferred the force in it, the guy lost a few teeth and fainted before even touching the ground.

The two men behind spider who were looking forward to seeing Jack being pummeled were dumbfounded when they saw their companion simply flipping in the air after the sound of a crisp slap.

Their mouths hang open as they stared at Jack in disbelief. Then, they looked at the guy who was already on the ground, he was already out cold. They immediately swallowed hard, especially the guy that was previously lashing at Jack.

They didn't even see how it really happened. They had been seeing the punch that was about to hit Jack's face. But in the next second, their companion was down after they heard the sound of slapping.

Spider on the other hand had managed to see Jack's hand blurring. But, he himself hadn't seen how it happened well because he too couldn't follow the speed at which Jack's hand moved.r ๐š‹๐šŽ๐š๐š—๐š˜๐šŸ๏ฝ…๏ฝŒ.๏ฝƒ๐š˜

Knowing that it would be impossible for his other subordinates to deal with Jack, he decided to make the move by himself. Although he was surprised that Jack was this strong, he didn't think that Jack was stronger than him.

Seeing that spider was finally willing to make a move by himself, Jack smiled and said, "Show me what you have. I hope that you can make me go all out. I still want to know what my limit is, this time."

As he said that, he readied himself for combat. But in the end, when he saw spider's speed and movements, he couldn't help but complain in his heart, 'Come on. How comes this guy is an amateur? With all the bragging, I thought that he might really exchange moves with me and make me experience a real fight. What a disappointment.'

With Jack's professional combatant ability, it was not just a matter of him having the strength of five men combined, instead, it was the strength plus the fighting experience of a professional combatant.

So, he could easily tell that spider was a novice when it came to fighting. Although he might have some strength, he was still too weak to face Jack.

If Jack was five men combined, then spider was actually a combination of two and a half men. As for his fighting skills, although as an assassin, spider might have experienced several life and death situations, his skills were still subpar in Jack's eyes.

Seeing that Jack was no longer taking him serious, although he was always good at keeping his emotions in check, spider couldn't help but get angry at Jack.

In that exact moment, he had decided that he would make sure that Jack died a cruel death for daring to look down on him. As he thought of this, his eyes turned extremely cold as his killing intent surged into the air.

Then, he immediately kicked at Jack, thinking that it would be good if he could take the opportunity where Jack was still looking down on him so that he could deal a lot of damage to him.

Tup!

The kick landed. But, spider's eyes contracted as he gazed at his right leg that was still hanging in the kicking position.

At this time, his kick that contained a lot of power had indeed landed on the target as the target didn't move. But, the leg had actually landed in Jack's palm that in turn easily blocked the kick, it was as if there was no power behind the kick.

Jack smiled before he folded his fingers and gripped onto spider's leg. Spider wanted to retract his leg but it was too late as Jack had already taken action.

Putting in some strength in his left hand, Jack pulled spider using his leg before he threw him. With his strength, it wasn't hard for him to throw a man.

Spider hadn't expected that Jack would do something like that. And seeing that he was going to hit a tree, he immediately used his hands to protect his head.

Bang! Thud!

The speed at which he was thrown was fast in that the moment that his body hit the tree bark first, there was a sound of the collision before he fell onto the ground.

At this moment, spider understood what was meant to fear someone. To be able to throw a man who weighed over 60kg using one hand, and to be able to do that easily, just what kind of strength did jack actually possess?

Currently, spider could feel that he was hurt and his combat strength had been greatly diminished. He felt that his spinal cord had been injured and with every simple movements that he made, he was going through a lot of pain.

Seeing that spider was actually struggling to stand up, Jack smiled and said, "You are a disappointment if you are actually amongst the top ten assassins in the country. You are so weak in that you are already down with one of my moves."

Hearing Jack's words, spider who was initially struggling to get back onto his feet gritted his teeth in anger. But all the same, he knew that he was no match for Jack.

But for his reputation, especially in front of his subordinates, he didn't continue staying on the ground. He still gritted his teeth and stood up through the tearing pain that he felt on his spinal cord.

He was lucky that the spinal cord wasn't broken. Otherwise, his limbs would have been paralyzed immediately. And as of now, he could only use the tree as a source of support so that he wouldn't fall to the ground.

"So, why don't you tell me about how and why you know about my mother? And if you can, also tell me who sent you to assassinate Johnathan." Jack clapped his hands and asked with a cold smile.

To an assassin, Jack would never be kind at all. If he had to kill for the first time, then he would definitely do that without hesitation. After all, if he didn't kill, he would end up dead.

What's more, who could guarantee that this guy wouldn't be given a mission to come and assassinate him or his loved ones in the future? So, he dared not to leave dangers that would come hunting him in the future to make him regret his decisions.

"Give itโ€ฆup.. there's no way thatโ€ฆ I'm going toโ€ฆtell you aโ€ฆ thingโ€ฆ" Still going through a lot of pain, spider replied.

"Okay then. Let's see if this will make you speak." Jack said before stomping on the neck of the guy that was already knocked out by him.

Crack!

The sound of bones breaking could be heard as Jack crushed the neck of the guy, ending his life.

Spider never expected that Jack would use such a move on him. The three people with him were actually those that he had been training for years. After he felt that they were good enough, he would take them with him on missions that were not dangerous.

They were the ones that would do the stalking before informing him. He would let them finish the job if the opponent was weak. So, till this time, he had developed some good relationship with them and they were like family to him. Seeing one of them die, he was grief stricken and angry at the same time.

"What about now? Can you talk?" Jack's voice drifted to his ears.

"What about now? Can you talk?" Jack's voice drifted to his ears.

The remaining two subordinates on the other hand didn't know what to do. Their minds were in chaos. Apart from fear, they were not sure on what they were supposed to do.

They had an impulse to run as far as they could. But in the end, their loyalty towards spider made them hesitate. Spider was the one that was taking care of them. He had saved them when they were in their worst situations.

So, they were unwilling to leave him although they knew that they were no match for Jack considering that he could easily defeat spider, who was like a supreme being to them.

Seeing that spider wasn't talking, Jack shifted his gaze to the remaining two men who were still standing there, not sure what to do.

On seeing Jack's actions, spider panicked and asked, "Can you promiseโ€ฆ me that you willโ€ฆ. Let themโ€ฆ live as long asโ€ฆ. I give you the information?"

Jack looked at him and said, "Why would I leave something that will simply cone back and bite me? I can see their resentment towards me already. Do you think that by letting them live I can make them love me or forget about this incident? That's not going to happen."

Before spider could say a word, Jack continued, "Don't think much of it. Besides, I don't think that you are in a position to bargain with me. The only thing that I can promise you is that you will all receive a quick and painless death."

Spider's heart sank. He had actually brought these three with him because he had thought that the mission would be simple. In the end, he had brought them to their death.

Although he thought that at the end of the day they would all end up dead, whether he gave the information or not, he thought that it would be good if the two of them could die a simple and painless death rather than a cruel one.

Looking at Jack's cold eyes, added to the action where without hesitation he had killed one of the three, it meant that he would actually do what he had said.

On the other hand, it wasn't that Jack was a cruel and cold-blooded person. Instead, it was just that, if there was something that would make him furious, it would be something that was related to harming his mother.

An assassin having information on his mother was definitely not something good. He would definitely be willing to kill as long as there was need for him to do that. And even after killing the other guy, he didn't think much of it.

That was a person who had the blood of several innocent people on his hands. So, there would be nothing wrong with eliminating him.

"Alright. I'll tell.. you then. The one that.. sent me to kill Johnathan.. was your second uncle. He wants hisโ€ฆ son to be theโ€ฆ family head in five years time. As forโ€ฆ how I got theโ€ฆ information on your mother, it was alsoโ€ฆ due to your second.. uncle." Spider began explaining. His words broke as he tried enduring the pain that he was feeling.

"He knew about yourโ€ฆ mother long time ago. And if I'mโ€ฆ not wrong, he might beโ€ฆ involved with her death." Spider continued.

Jack's expression turned colder when he heard that his second uncle might be involved with his mother's death. He had just realized that there might be something fishy about her death. In the end, although it was not a hundred percent confirmed, at least his involvement was there.

"Anything else?" Jack asked.

Knowing that it was coming to an end, spider shook his head and said, "Nothing much.. Just keep your promise."

Seeing that there was nothing else to say, Jack immediately made a move. Before the two could react, their necks were broken and they fell onto the ground lifelessly.

After that, Jack killed spider by breaking his neck using his incredible strength.

With this done, he turned his attention to what he was supposed to do next. He searched and took the phones of all the three of them. Then there came a problem, how was he going to deal with the corpses?

He had never done this before. He thought for a while before he decided that it would be good if the private team could deal with it. It was just that the team wasn't completely loyal to him and so, he didn't want to get them involved with this.r ๐—ฏ๐—ฒ๐—ฑ๐—ป๐—ผ๐˜ƒ๐ž๐ฅ.๐—ฐ๐—ผ

After racking his brain for a while, he found the best solution. Taking out his phone, he made a call.

"Yes? You called me so early, not even three hours have gone by. Want my help with something?" Johnathan asked.

"It should be the other way round actually. I want you to help yourself after I have repaid the debt." Jack said.

"What do you mean by that?" Johnathan was confused.

"Well, there's someone calling himself, not really, he used to call himself spider. He was here to assassinate you. But unfortunately, he mistook me for you and attacked me instead." Jack explained what had happened.

Johnathan was completely surprised that Jack was actually attacked. What's more, he wondered how the heck this person known as spider found his information.

But when he thought that he had called for his subordinates to clear the scene where he fought with viper. Maybe there was someone who had gotten the information that they had come to Volant city.

But, what he couldn't understand was how that assassin arrived here in just a few hours. One had to know that the distance between Kartu city and Volant city wasn't something that could be covered in three hours just because one used a plane.

In any case, he caught something in Jack's words. "Are you sure that the person that came this time was spider?" He couldn't help but ask.

"Yeah, he has a spider tattoo on his arm. He claimed to be the one and I can say that he had some combat ability." Jack explained.

"That should be him. He is the seventh ranked top assassin in the country. He is powerful. And if he had gotten me in my current condition, I'm sure that I would be dead. But why are you using past tense when referring to him?" Johnathan's voice was solemn as he spoke of spider.

"He's dead. He couldn't even stand after I made a single move. I wonder just how weak he was." Jack said.

"Are you serious that he's dead? If he's not, try to make sure that you avoid him. You can wait till my subordinates come to deal with him." Johnathan stated.

"Come on. I already said that this guy is dead. I was calling you so that you can send someone to come and clear the scene here. I have never dealt with something like this before. So, I don't have the resources to deal with it." Jack explained.

Johnathan couldn't believe it when he heard that it was true that spider was dead. But hearing Jack's serious voice, he had no choice but to believe it.

"Give me the location and I'll send them there in around twenty minutes." Johnathan said. His subordinates had always been in the western province all this while. It was just that he had never interacted with them all this time, until today.

And now, they should be somewhere near Volant city. So, he was sure that they would be where Jack was within twenty minutes.

Jack sent him the pinned location before he took his leave. The scene would be easy to clean as there was no blood. The only issue would be disposing the bodies.

After leaving, he decided to go back to the room that he had booked. He had no intention of getting closer to the girls for the day because he still didn't know who it was that had the intention of killing him.

If the other party saw him with the girls, they might be used as hostages and they might as well end up getting hurt for something that didn't actually concern them.

That night around nine, Denali finally arrived. She didn't waste time and immediately began investigating viper. He was Jack's main concern because he was his main target. He wanted to know who was the one that had sent him.

With Denali's skills, she easily cracked the password of the phone and accessed it. After that, she began going through the contact history. She found that all the calls history had been deleted.

But no matter what, although they were not on the phone, but the data was still recorded somewhere. So, she easily hacked and found the call logs of the calls made during this month.

After a long while, a list of names appeared on the screen of her laptop. Jack looked at the screen of the laptop, trying to see if there was someone that he knew and had actually contacted the mercenary.

He was sure that the other party had to be someone that he had interacted with. Even if he failed to know the other party's details, he would at least know the name.

He began with the calls that had been made starting with the oldest. He continued dropping till he found one name that he knew all to well. It was Marion. Jack knew her because she was one of Dalton's wives. And, she was Brenda's mother.

The moment that he found that she had actually made a call, Jack's eyes narrowed. He asked Denali to play the audio of the conversation between the two of them.

From the conversation, Jack found that she was the one who had asked viper to meet up with Brenda in Volant city as she had something for him.

Knowing that Brenda was also involved, Jack didn't waste time scrolling. He simply searched for Brenda's name and he found that there was actually a conversation between the two on this very day.

What's more, from the first conversation, it was about the room that they would meet to discuss the business. As for the second one, it was Brenda informing viper that the target was actually present here in the resort.

With all these clues, how could Jack not know who it was that wanted him dead? Brenda wanted him dead. But, what had he done to make her want to kill him? That was a question that only she could answer.

"Denali, find out where she is now. And if she is present in her room here in the resort, I'll be heading there in a moment." Jack stated.

"Yes master." Denali nodded before taking her laptop from Jack. In a moment, she began typing at a high speed.

After about two minutes, she began watching the CCTV footage from the resort. The videos only contained the scenes of the corridor and not the room.

In any case, the video began playing backwards, to save them time. If she had left, she would get to know if she had left the room or not.

After a while, Denali found that she was still present in the room and informed Jack about it.

Jack nodded and left the room and decided to head to that room. But, the moment that he opened the door, he happened to see Celine who was just about to knock on the door.

Seeing the door in front of her opening, Celine was at first surprised before she got excited when she saw Jack walking out. She was just about to ask why he had been avoiding her the whole day when she suddenly saw Denali's figure inside the room.

Her heart went cold at that instant, she simply couldn't believe that Jack had avoided her all along because he had a woman who was accompanying him.

Feeling upset, she immediately turned around and ran away, not giving Jack a chance to ask her anything. Jack was flabbergasted, wondering what was going on.

Celine was smiling in one second and in the next, she ran off with her eyes turning red. Not knowing what he had done wrong, Jack shook his head and called Denali, "Denali, can you go and look after her till I come back? I won't take long."

"Okay master." Denali agreed before she left, chasing after Celine. With her speed and skills, she could easily protect and make sure that Celine wasn't in trouble from the dark.

Seeing Denali leave, Jack's expression slightly relaxed. Then, he left and headed to the floor above him. He was going to where Brenda was staying.

Not long after, he arrived in front of room number 1,278. After taking a deep breath and making sure that all of his emotions were well in place, he knocked on the door.

He then heard the sound of footsteps heading towards the door. Then with a click, the door was unlocked but wasn't pulled open.

From the information that he had gotten, Jack knew that viper was supposed to come tonight after he had completed the mission. So, Jack pushed the door open and entered without hesitation.

"How efficient you are viper. You completed the business just as you had stated. I guess there was nothing for me to worry about." Not looking behind, Brenda who was in pink pajamas that accentuated her curves, headed towards the couch as she spoke.

Jack didn't speak and simply followed behind her. He had confirmed that she was indeed the one that had wanted him dead. But, what he wanted to know was why.

"Why are you so silen.." Brenda was forced to stop mid sentence when she turned around and saw that instead of viper, it was Jack who had entered.

Her expression shifted but she still managed to squeeze a smile and asked in surprise. "Oh! Jack, what are you doing here?" The smile was fake, but the surprise in her voice was genuine.

She was completely surprised that Jack was the one that had come here instead of viper. What's more, he was supposed to be dead, but he was alive, standing in front of her.

Another thing that she failed to understand was definitely how Jack knew the room that she was staying. According to what she knew, even if Jack knew where she was, he wouldn't come to greet her, not to mention that he was here at night.

'Could something have happened? Has viper betrayed me?' Several thoughts ran through her mind as she wondered what was going on and what she was supposed to do if Jack actually knew about the issuing of the mission to kill him.

"Good to see you 'sister'. I came here to visit. Is it bad to visit my 'sister' now that I knew that she was around?" Jack gave her a dazzling smile as he asked.

For the first time, Brenda was forced to admit that this little brother of hers was indeed handsome. But at this moment, her heart thumped, she could tell that something was wrong. Jack had never called her sister since he was ten years old. For him to suddenly start referring to her as sister, there had to be something that wasn't right.

Furthermore, this was the first time in over a decade that she was seeing Jack smile this brightly. But she could still see that although Jack was smiling brightly, the smile didn't reach his eyes.

"It's not bad for you to do that. But, how did you know that I was here?" Brenda tried to calm her racing heart down and asked.

Without responding, Jack simply sat on the couch before motioning for Brenda to take a seat. Brenda could immediately tell that something was wrong with Jack's behavior too.

This was actually the first time that she had seen Jack this bold. Previously, he wouldn't even dare to retort to her, let alone instruct her to do something. And although it was true that he could retort, it was only on some rare occasions.

Not knowing why he was here, she still sat down opposite him and waited for him to speak.

Still smiling, Jack said, "Actually, I found that you were here by watching the CCTV footage. And, I heard you say that you were here."

Brenda was even more confused about the situation. Watch the CCTV footage? Hearing her say that she was here? How was that possible?

"Stop joking, how did you really find me here?" Brenda chuckled as she asked. She had managed to put her usual harmless expression.r ๐‘๐‘’๐˜ฅ๐‘›๐‘œ๐˜ท๐‘’๐‘™.๐˜ฐ๐‘Ÿ

"Well, that is the truth. I heard you asking someone called viper to come and find you in this room. And, just to make sure that you were here, I had to look through the footage of the resort so that I wouldn't come when you weren't there." Jack explained 'patiently'.

When she heard Jack's words, Brenda's smiling face froze. She looked at Jack with her mouth agape, not knowing what to say. Her heart was racing at this moment, she wasn't sure what she was supposed to do.

If Jack knew about her and viper, that meant that he actually knew that she wanted him dead. And now, he was here to confirm the reason for her to want him dead or he was simply here to confirm if she was really the one behind it.

Trying not to show any weakness, she asked, "Who's viper that you are talking about?" She had only finished asking the question when she suddenly realized that she had just made a blunder.

"Hehe, can you come up with something practical? When I was coming in, I heard you say that viper was efficient and he had finished the business on time. Now, you don't know viper?" Jack chuckled as he asked.

Knowing that there was no way out of the situation, Brenda finally revealed the other side of her expression. Her eyes were cold and almost indifferent as she stared at Jack.

"What do you want Jack? Just go to the point and stop beating around the bush." She stated, her voice no longer as playful as it always was.

"I like it now that you are showing me the real you, sister. So, why don't you tell me the reason as to why you want me dead? As far as I can remember, there was no time that we had clashed in that it can lead to a situation where you will want to kill me." Jack who was no longer smiling asked.

His voice, just like hers was extremely cold. It was just that his was several notches colder, making Brenda shiver a little.

"I know that you might not know this. But the real reason I want you dead is simply because I don't want you to marry that girl from the Farel family. That's all." Brenda said.

Jack looked at her with a hint of surprise. Then, he asked, "And why target me then instead of targeting the initiator of the engagement? You know, I don't like her, with her gone, there would be no marriage. But with me dead, she would make sure to investigate to the end and find who was behind it."

"That's where you are wrong Jack. If I kill her, it would be worse than killing you. If she dies, I'm sure that her grandfather will make sure to find the one behind her death and make sure that the person dies a cruel death. Even the family will be involved. After all, that's a descendant of the Farel family." Brenda paused.

Seeing that Jack's attention was on her, she continued. "On the other hand, if I kill you, I can be assured that the marriage wouldn't happen. As for the old man, I'm sure that he wouldn't go all the way out just for you, someone who could be considered as a potential in-law."

Jack was amazed by her mind. All the same, he could say that it was this smart mind of hers that had landed her in trouble. She would have never thought that offending him was actually the worst choice that she could make.

Not only had the assassination failed, but he was in front of her at this moment.

"I can say that you have a bright mind as always. But, do you think that I'm that stupid to believe that you can simply want me dead just because you don't want me to marry that girl? I know that this is just a small piece of it. So, what are you hiding from me, sister?" Jack asked.

Brenda clenched her fists tightly when she saw that Jack didn't leave things as they were and he was trying to pursue further. And every time that she heard him call her 'sister', she could feel the bone chilling coldness in his voice.

Collecting her courage, she raised her green eyes and stared deeply into his blue ones. Then she asked, "I'm not telling you a thing. So, what are you going to do about it?"

Collecting her courage, she raised her green eyes and stared deeply into his blue ones. Then she asked, "I'm not telling you a thing. So, what are you going to do about it?"

Jack didn't get angry at all. He looked at Brenda who was seated in front of him and smiled. The smile made Brenda dumbfounded. According to what she was expecting, Jack was supposed to be frustrated and should try threatening him.

But now, there was nothing that showed that he was angry other than the usual coldness that was originally present in his eyes.

"You want to know what I can do? Okay then, I will show you what I can do. But, you have to be careful of what you are asking for. After all, if I can easily get the information about the transaction between you and viper, you should know by now that I have abilities." As he finished speaking, Jack got onto his feet and left.

That's right, he didn't want to kill her just because she wanted to kill him. No, he would have to make sure that he found all her accomplices first.

Brenda at the age of twenty one was definitely not capable of doing all of this. So, the thing that Jack would start with would be finding the partners in crime.

Currently, the only partner that he knew was Marion, Brenda's mother. But, he was sure that there had to be more than just that. And as a result, it would need him to do a little more research.

As she looked at Jack who was departing, Brenda's expression darkened. She could tell from Jack's words that he wasn't going to give up on that. He was going to find more about what caused her to attack him.

All the same, as she thought of those that were involved, she believed that no matter how strong Jack was, there was no way that he was going to find them nor the real reason.

In the end, although she was sure that Jack wouldn't be able to find the information, she decided to take precautions and become vigilant of him. Accidents do happen, and one of them had just happened not long ago where Jack found that she had sent an assassin after him.

As for the other one, that would be the change that had occurred to Jack since the last time they met. She wasn't sure about his capabilities, but she would have to investigate about him as fast as she could.

Taking a deep breath, she took her phone and decided to make a call. She had to inform her mother that her plan had failed.

โ€ฆ.

After leaving the lodging area, Celine decided to find a place where nobody could find her so that she could try to calm down her racing and aching heart.

She herself couldn't understand why she would react in such an explosive manner even without confirming about the identity of the other woman who was in Jack's room. All the same, she felt that she was wronged.

She soon found herself in a desolate place, a park that was now empty. It was already ten, almost half past to be precise.

Celine went ahead and sat on one of the chairs that had been set up here. She began thinking things through. She was wondering if it was true that Jack had a woman whom he considered as his other half or not.

But what she was sure about was that she wouldn't want to see him with another woman. Had it been Wendy, although she would be hurt still, she felt that it was better for her sister to be the one rather than another woman that she knew nothing of.

It was also at this moment when she was thinking so hard that she finally realized something. Although it was true that she loved Jack, it was also true that Jack didn't know. Or, it could be that he had already noticed it but it was just that he didn't acknowledge her love for him.

As she thought of this, she finally realized that she wasn't really supposed to be angry at Jack. He wasn't her boyfriend, why would he not have other women? Just because she loved him? As long as their relationship wasn't confirmed, what was there to say?

After a period of thinking, she finally came to a resolution. Although she felt that it might make Jack have a bad impression of her, she felt that it was necessary.

Even if Jack had a woman, she was willing to try her luck. That's right, she wanted to confess her love for him. Previously, although she had thought that she loved Jack, she still had some doubts about it.

But after seeing that there was actually a woman that she didn't know in his room, she came to a realization that she had really fallen for him. She finally realized that there were other women out there other than her and Wendy.

Yes, even though the two of them had agreed to compete fairly, who said that the other ladies would agree to that? They couldn't resist Jack's charms and would definitely try using all the means possible to be his woman.

And they on the other hand, were trying to play reserved, what was there to be reserved about if what you are trying to maintain a good image for was taken away at the end of the day?

With resolution in her heart, she got onto her feet and decided to go back to Jack and tell him about it. As for why he didn't come after her when she ran away, she didn't even think much of it.

She had just taken a few steps when suddenly, she heard several faint footsteps heading her way from behind.

It was only at this moment that she realized that she was actually outside and in a desolate place at night, and she was alone. Her heart began racing as she hurriedly walked out of the park.

But before she could reach far, a hand came from behind and closed her mouth, giving her no chance to scream. As she tried struggling out of the other party's grasp, she was hit on the neck and what followed was that, she saw everything going blurry before she completely lost her consciousness.

After seeing that the target was already knocked out, the youth who had a burly body structure heaved a sigh of relief. If Jack was here, he would recognize him as the guy that had volunteered to beat him up back in the underground parking in Venture city.

"Come and help me." The guy called out.

Soon, a few people came out of the shadows, they were all wearing black. These were all youths that were part of the group that Celine and Wendy belonged to.

Carefully, they carried Celine and headed into the darkness.

If one could think carefully, he could see that there was something wrong with the park. Usually, the lights were supposed to be on throughout the night and there were supposed to be a few security guards that were patrolling and would occasionally pass in this area.

But tonight, not only had the lights been switched off, but there was not a single soul in the area for the almost half an hour that Celine was here.

Celine would have noticed these details had it not been for the fact that her mind and thoughts were chaotic. She couldn't think of anything else other than what was bugging her heart.

As soon as the youths left, a figure of a woman appeared from the shadows. Denali looked at the direction that the group had headed and snorted coldly before following.

Her master had given her the mission to protect the lady and make sure that nothing happened to her. Now that someone dared to kidnap her, that person had to face her wrath.

She would have prevented the kidnapping from happening. But, she wanted to know who it was that dared to orchestrate such a plan, to kidnap a person that her master cared about.

โ€ฆ.

Jack arrived in front of his room and opened the door before entering. He was surprised to find that Denali wasn't back yet. Thinking that maybe Celine was still out there, Jack decided to go and find her.

Taking out his phone, he sent a text asking of her whereabouts. He was sure that if he called, he might reveal her presence to Celine. Although the tone of a text message being received could also alert Celine, it was easy to hide it.

Not long after he sent the text, a reply that completely infuriated Jack came.

[Master, there's someone who kidnapped her. I'm currently following them as I want to know who it was that had asked them to do that.]

'Where are you now?' He hurriedly texted.

[The western part of the park, they are heading in that direction.]

Without further ado, Jack rushed out of the room, using his full speed. As he rushed through the halls, a person could faintly hear the whistling of the air, making sounds of something passing at an extremely fast speed.

Not long after, Jack had already gotten out of the lodging area, he had actually climbed the stairs towards the lower floor, the elevator could only delay him as he was using his fastest speed, not caring whether there was a person that would find out about the abnormality of his speed or not.

โ€ฆ.

In an indoor playground for children, there was a group of youngsters standing behind a young man. In front of them, there was a beautiful lady who was lying on the floor, unconscious.

The young man looked at Celine and smiled. He had initially planned to have someone to go and bring her to the park before kidnapping her. Who would have thought that she would actually take the initiative to come to the park by herself?

He had actually spent a good sum of money to bribe the person in charge of security for him to set up the plan. He had asked for the lights to be switched off and to make sure that no one other than Celine came to the park.

As for the playground, he had also paid the guards to allow him to use it. This place was far from the lodging area and so, he wasn't worried that someone would find out about this.

"Wake her up." The young man looked at one of the youths behind him and spoke.

"Got it." The youth replied before he used the water in the bottle that he was holding to sprinkle on Celine's face. And not long after that, Celine woke up.

She was still confused but the fear of being kidnapped was still there. She looked around confusedly as she got off the ground. When her eyes landed on the young man, she asked in disbelief, "Collins? What do you mean by doing this?"

"Collins? What do you mean by doing this?" Although she had just regained her consciousness, she wasn't stupid not to know that she had actually been kidnapped. She looked at Collins with anger in her eyes clear as daylight.

"Haha, you don't have to worry about that Celine. I brought you here because I want to propose to you again, can you be my girlfriend?" Collins smiled as he asked.

Celine looked at him coldly and said, "I already told you Collins, I don't love you and I never will. Furthermore, you should stop dreaming about getting your hands on me." As she said this, Celine turned around, looking for the exit of the playground.

"Are you sure about that? I believe I can hold you as long as I want." Collins sneered at her. Then, he looked at her with a dark expression. Although he had expected that she wouldn't agree to this, he still didn't like the feeling of being rejected by a girl several times in a row.

He was a man that believed that he should get whatever he wanted. No matter what it was, he had the right to get it. And Celine just so happened to be one of the things that he wanted.

No matter the means, he was going to make sure that he made her his. So, tonight, he had no plan of letting her go.

"You shouldn't think that just because your family is worth a few billions higher than ours you can simply do as you like. Believe me when I say that once I get out of here, I'll make sure that you pay for it." Celine stated.

It was also at this point that she found the exit. It was actually behind this group and it seemed that it had been locked from the inside.

All the same, Celine decided to go past the group so that she could head out of the door when the group of youths stood in her way, blocking her from leaving.

"What is wrong with you? I haven't even talked about you guys as you are collaborating with Collins to kidnap me. Do you think that Collin's family will actually go to war with my family because of you? Just you wait, I'm going to make sure that all of you know the consequences of your actions tonight." Celine frowned as she berated the group.

The faces of the youths paled as they thought of this. It was true that if Celine's family actually decided to hold them accountable, they would really suffer.

But, what choice did they have? On one hand was Collins whom if they offended, they would face the same problem as the one that they would face from offending Celine. If they dared to disagree with Collins, it was true that he would make trouble for their families.

In the end, they had come to a decision that, since Collin's family was stronger than the Gravy family, it would be better if they could be on his side. After all, it was better to have Collin's protection rather than his aggressiveness.

In the end, they were sure that the two families wouldn't be on good terms by the end of this night. So, when they would be fighting, why would the Gravy family actually think of them, the small fries when they would be under immense pressure?

"Celine, there's no way that you are getting out of here unless you become my woman." Collins snickered as he gazed lewdly at Celine.

Celine trembled from his intense gaze that hid no lust at all. She looked at Collins and asked, "What are you planning to do?"

"I plan to make you my woman, no matter the method." Collins said with a smile. Then, he continued, "I'm sure that your family will agree to hand you over to me as long as my family pressurizes them. With a son-in-law like me, their business will definitely bloom due to the connections of my family."

Celine looked at him and said coldly, "No matter what you say, I won't be your woman. Even if my family agrees, I would rather be dead than become a woman of a scum like you."

Collin's expression darkened when he heard her words. Then, he began smiling sinisterly while sizing her up and down. Licking his lips, he said, "Then I guess I will have to make you my woman before you kill yourself. What do you think?"

Seeing his gaze on her body, Celine panicked. She hadn't expected that Collins would actually dare to do that to her. Her heart raced as she thought of this.

She glared at him and said, "If you dare to do this, I will make sure that you pay for it even if I have to lose my life for it!"

"Whatever, I'm sure that your family will agree to me being your husband as long as they learn about what's going to happen here tonight." Collins snickered.

"Get her down for me!" Collins ordered the youths behind him. With complicated expressions, the youths charged towards Celine.

Celine wouldn't obviously stand idle and wait for her to be caught. She would try her chance to escape, even if it was only small, there might actually be a possibility of her getting herself out of the situation.

As she hurriedly retreated from the group, she couldn't help but think of Jack. She thought that things would be better if he were here. He wouldn't let the scum here to defile her, right?

She tried her best to outrun the group. But in the end, she moved further from the entrance and was now having a wall behind her. Not giving up, she picked a stick that she assumed was used by children to play and threw it at the youths that were heading her way.

But, the one that the stick was about to hit easily evaded it. And no matter what effort she put in, she was finally subdued and pressed onto the ground.

Collins walked over with a smile on his face. He looked at the already tearing Celine for a moment and said, "Now look how things are. Had you agreed to be my girlfriend, things wouldn't have gotten to this point. So, you can only blame yourself."

Although tears were flowing from her eyes, she didn't make a sound. She stared at Collins with eyes full of hatred. All the same, she thought that she would never give up no matter what, she wouldn't let him see her sobbing like a weakling.

"I like the determination in your eyes. I would like to see what your expression will be like after I break you." Collins stated before bending down to start undressing her.

BANG! BOOM!

No sooner had he finished speaking that there was a loud sound coming from the entrance of the playground.

This stunned everyone inside. They looked at the door and couldn't help but have their mouths hanging open when they saw what had actually happened.

The double doors of the playground had actually been taken down! The doors were over six inches thick and they were steady. But now, they had been broken.

Before they could ask themselves how the door had actually been broken, they heard a cold voice that sent chills down their spines. "Can you repeat? Can you repeat what you just said?"

And alongside the voice, a figure walked into the playground out of the shadows.

Silver hair, cold blue eyes, stunning handsome face. Jack walked into the building and stared coldly at the group. When his gaze landed on Celine who was being held onto the ground by several youths, his gaze became even colder as the fury in his heart intensified.

At this moment, he had already sentenced each and every youth here to death. No matter who it was, as long as they participated tonight, they would be killed without mercy.

Jack's appearance was out of everyone's expectations. While the youths were surprised, they also didn't know what to do. On the other hand, Collins retracted the hand that was just about to touch Celine.

Then, he stared at Jack coldly as he asked, "What the f*ck are you doing here?! Get lost before I lose my temper!"

Celine at this moment was completely excited. She had never expected that at her time of need, Jack would actually appear to save her. But on remembering that Jack was just a single person and there were several youths here, she couldn't help but panic.

"Jack, get out of here! It's dangerous!" She shouted, not wanting to see him getting hurt because of her.

Jack didn't reply. Instead, he spoke to the 'air'. "Break all of their hands, except for him. I will do it myself."

Just as the group was wondering what was going on, a shadow flashed and before long, screams akin to the pigs being slaughtered echoed in the playground.

One by one, Denali held the hands of the eight youths and broke them without restraint. With her strength and speed, she could easily break their hands before they could react.r ๐‘๐˜ฆ๐˜ฅ๐‘›๐˜ฐ๐˜ท๐‘’๐˜ญ.๐‘๐˜ฐ

Collins was terrified when he saw that the group behind him was wailing on the ground, with their hands already bent in weird shapes. Fear completely struck him as he looked at the culprit of all this.

It was a lady that was a great beauty. She was currently wearing a cream colored dress. In her arms, she was already holding Celine. Although she was beautiful, her expression was extremely cold as it sent chills down his spine.

The fine hairs on his skin stood up to the maximum. He could feel great danger from the woman before him. For the first time in his life, when looking at a woman, there was no lust in his eyes, instead, there was great fear.

Tap! Tap! Tap!

The sound of approaching footsteps merged with the loud and painful screams of the youths who were rolling on the ground in pain painted a picture of a horror scene in Collin's mind.

His butt was currently on the ground as he was sandwiched from two sides. He didn't know where to go to. He wanted to run but the fear in his heart made him unable to move.

Jack arrived in front of Collins and spoke, "Since you have a problem with making this part of your body tame, I will just help you with that." And immediately after he finished speaking, he kicked Collin's crotch.

Crack!

The sound of something breaking could be heard even with the painful screams of the youths.

What followed this was another terrifying and ear-piercing scream that spread for almost five hundred meters diameter.

Crack!

The sound of something breaking could be heard even with the painful screams of the youths.

What followed this was another terrifying and ear-piercing scream that spread for almost 500m radius.

The scream was so terrifying in that it made those who were wailing from having their two limbs broken forget about it. At this moment, even if their hands were broken, they felt lucky that their third one wasn't.

Unconsciously, they pulled their legs together before turning their backs towards Jack. This was an instinct for all men when they see something like this happen to another man's third arm.

Even though they were in pain, they had finally decided to stay silent because they were afraid that they would attract the attention of the devil. How could they afford to entertain him?

Of course Jack had no intention of dealing with those guys the same way that he was dealing with Collins. They had been instigated and the worst mistake that they did was to hold Celine down.

On the other hand, Collins had the courage to go ahead and actually think of defiling her? Since he only used that part of his body to think, he might as well destroy it so that his suppressed brain could start functioning later on.

Celine on the other hand was at first surprised by the cries of the youths that were holding her in place on the ground. Then in the next second after all the hands that were holding her down disappeared, she felt someone lifting her off the floor.

When she managed to catch the appearance of the person that had helped her, she was completely dumbfounded. Wasn't this the same woman that she had seen in Jack's room? How come she was here? And why was she helping her?

As more questions appeared in her mind, Celine gazed at the wailing youths on the ground. Although their screams could incite pity from others, that was only from those that didn't know what had actually happened.

She as the victim didn't have any pity for them. In fact, she felt that losing a hand was not enough punishment for them. After all, tonight, had it not been for Jack, she would have lost one of the most precious things to a woman.

She now just wanted to beat them up now that she had a chance. But she still held back the impulse and went back to observing the lady that was holding her.

She was originally supposed to feel malice towards the lady, but seeing her face and how she was serious in protecting her, Celine just couldn't find herself hating Denali. They were competitors, right? Why was there no spirit of competition?

As she asked herself these questions, she finally thought of something. This lady that was holding her, she was only a little older than her. But, not only was she extremely beautiful, but she was so powerful that she could handle a group of youths in just a few seconds.

Celine found herself admiring Denali. Now, she wished that she couldn't be a woman who would be a burden to Jack, where she would only be waiting for him to come and save her. Instead, she wanted to be one that could at least fight alongside him.

On the other hand, after screaming for a few more seconds, Collins finally fainted from pain. Jack gazed at him coldly. This was obviously not going to end here. He had to make sure that this guy was going to suffer.

Had he not told Denali to come and follow Celine, just imagining what would have happened to her, he felt the fury in his heart intensifying.

But now, there was something that completely displeased him. He shifted his gaze from Collins who was lying on the floor to Celine. Upon seeing that there was nothing wrong with her, he heaved a sigh of relief.

Then, he looked at Denali and asked, "Why did you only take action at the last moment?" This was what displeased him completely. After all, Denali was present all this while. She should have taken action the moment that she found the mastermind.

In the end, she only took action the moment that he arrived here, just when Collins was about to get his claws on Celine.

Jack felt that it was bad enough that the youths had actually kidnapped and carried Celine away. But for them to hold her onto the ground the way he found them when he entered, that was unforgivable.

Feeling Jack's anger, Denali's heart trembled. At this moment, she knew that Jack was displeased with the way that she did things.

"I'm sorry boss. I was still trying to make sure that there was nobody else behind them." Denali replied with her head lowered guiltily.

Her master had instructed her to protect Celine. In the end, not only had she allowed her to be kidnapped, she had also allowed her to be harassed by being pressed onto the ground by several men.

Celine on the other hand was stunned. Acting at the last moment? Boss? What was going on here? She definitely couldn't understand what the two were talking about.

But still, there was something that she understood. Jack was actually the lady's boss. And seeing how subservient Denali was, Celine could confirm that this was true.

Then, she thought of how she had reacted when she saw Denali in Jack's room. Perhaps she should have confirmed the relationship between the two of them first, right? Thinking of her reaction, she blushed as she lowered her head, not willing to look into Jack's eyes.

"Denali, you know what I would have wanted you to deal with this? First, you could have stopped the kidnapping. Then, you should have used those that were supposed to do the kidnapping to find the one that had sent them." Jack paused for a moment.

He then continued, "You know what follows right? Use the same way to find the real mastermind and deal with them all."

Denali could have actually used this method. But at that time, she had felt that this was the fastest method of getting the ones behind the incident rather than questioning these youths one by one.

What's more, although she thought that her master cared about Celine, she had never thought that it was to this extend. Her loyalty was to her master. So, she wouldn't mind using others as a means of getting what she wanted.

At that time, she had thought that as long as she made sure that nothing happened to Celine, there would be no problem at all. In the end, it turned out that she was completely wrong.

"I'm sorry boss. I was wrong. I promise that this won't repeat." Denali admitted her mistake.

Taking a deep breath, Jack decided to let Denali go. This was the first mistake that she had made ever since she became his subordinate, but she had done a lot for him. So, he could forgive her this once.

"Never mind. But remember that when I tell you to look after someone, I mean that no harm should fall on that person. If you can't handle the situation, inform me immediately." Jack reminded.

"Got it boss." Denali was relieved that her master had forgiven her. But all the same, she made a vow to make up for the mistake today by working harder in the future.

"Celine, are you okay?" Jack asked.

"I.. I'm fine. I'm sorry Jack, I shouldn't have reacted that way. I caused you trouble." Celine shook her head as she said guiltily.

"Don't mind that." Jack waved his hand. Then, he thought of something and asked, "By the way, what happened back then? You simply ran away, I couldn't understand at all."

Hearing Jack's words, Celine's face turned scarlet. She couldn't bring herself to tell the real reason behind why she ran away. What's more, she was embarrassed to say it, considering that the person that she thought badly of was actually sent to look out for her.

"Noโ€ฆ nothing. I just wanted some fresh air, that's all." Celine found an excuse.

Though he could tell that she was lying, Jack decided not to pursue for the time being. He gazed at the group that was now gritting their teeth, enduring the pain that they were experiencing just to make sure that they played dead.

Shaking his head, Jack looked at Denali and Celine before speaking. "Denali, take her back. I'll deal with this mess first."

"Yes boss." Denali nodded before she pulled Celine away.

Although she was unwilling to leave, Celine still thought that she shouldn't cause Jack more trouble. So, she simply said, "Take care Jack." Then, she left alongside Denali.

Once they were a distance from the playground, they found out that there was a group of people who were heading there. It seemed that they had heard the screams coming from the playground.r ๐›๐—ฒ๐๐ง๐—ผ๐ฏ๐ž๐ฅ๏ผŽ๐œ๐จ

Celine was worried. She wanted to go ahead and talk to the guards that were heading there, when suddenly, her surroundings blurred and before she knew it, they were already a distance away from the playground.

Before she could say a word, Denali spoke first, "You will have to trust him. If he said that he was going to take care of it, then he will." Denali completely trusted Jack in that she believed that if he said he could do something, then he could.

Hearing her words, Celine was stunned for a moment. Then taking a deep breath, she too decided to believe that Jack could actually handle the situation. As for how she got far from the playground area, remembering that Denali could actually deal with the youths in a matter of seconds, she decided not to ask about it.

As they got further from the playground, she finally decided to ask something. "What's your relationship with Jack?" Although Denali was calling Jack boss, Celine just wanted to confirm their relationship.

"I'm his personal assistant." Denali replied simply. As a woman, she could already imagine what Celine was thinking. She had also happened to see Celine when she came to meet Jack. Additionally, she had seen the change of expression on Celine's face as she deliberated on what to do.

"Oh." Celine was surprised. But, she didn't find that it was impossible that Jack had an assistant. She too had Faith who was helping her. And the way that Jack was busy during the past few days, it was obvious that he needed assistance.

"What were you doing now? A project?" Celine continued asking.

Denali smiled in response. She could tell that Jack really cared about this lady. So, giving her a piece of information that wasn't sensitive wasn't bad anyways.

"I was helping him find some information on someone." Denali stated.

"Someone? Could it be the one that wanted to kill him?" Celine asked.

"Oh, you know about that?" Denali was surprised. In any case, she wasn't there when the incident where Johnathan was attacked happened. So, she didn't know that Celine knew about this.

Seeing Celine nod her head, Denali explained. "That's right. I was looking for all the information about the one that had the intention of having him killed. I just arrived tonight and he thought that it would be good if I could find the information that I could tonight."

Seeing Celine nod her head, Denali explained. "That's right. I was looking for all the information about the one that had the intention of having him killed. I just arrived tonight and he thought that it would be good if I could find the information that I could tonight."

With Denali's ability to detect the loyalty of people towards Jack, she wasn't worried that Celine would actually reveal the information that she was giving her.

As a precaution, she had already made sure not to mention things like; they had already found who it was behind the incident and so on. After all, although Celine might actually not betray Jack, who could guarantee that she couldn't talk to one of her friends about it?

And once the friend knew that Jack already knew who it was that had sent an assassin, maybe that friend was actually amongst the spies that were sent to keep a tab on Jack's location.

Since the first assassination attempt failed, who could say that there would be no second attempt? Now that the other party knew that Jack was strong, they would send someone who was stronger.

But, although Denali believed that Jack could deal with the assassins, it would be too annoying once the flies start bugging him. They couldn't kill him, but they would waste a lot of his time that he would have to spend in dealing with them.

"Have you found who it was that sent the assassin? Could it be Collins?" Celine asked again. She had thought things through. During the morning hours and part of the afternoon, she had been together with Jack.

And Collins was trying to pursue her. Since he could resort to r*ping her just to make sure that she became his woman, she thought that it would be possible for him to actually try eliminating Jack as he could be considered as a rival.

"Not really. He's not the one. But as for who it was, I actually can't tell you unless boss gives me permission to." Denali shook her head in response.

Collins and Brenda were two completely unrelated people. In fact, Collin's status was far higher than Brenda's. So, if he was going to hire assassins, he would definitely look for someone with great combat power as compared to viper.

Seeing that Denali had no intention of telling her more, Celine decided not to ask. Still, she was curious about Denali. So, she went ahead and chatted with her, trying to know her.

Although Denali had said that she was Jack's assistant, who said that she couldn't actually become Jack's woman. Considering that she was with Jack even late at night, she had the biggest chance of actually winning Jack over.

Thinking of this, she suddenly regretted not informing Jack about her feelings. Now that she had missed that opportunity, she decided that she would have to look for another one. She couldn't let another person beat her to it.

After getting back to her room, she found that Wendy and Angy were there. They were anxious from their expressions and they seemed ready to leave the room.

When they saw Celine coming in, they were relieved. "Thank goodness you are okay. What were you doing outside at this time of the night? And you even left your phone here." Angy began complaining.

"Well, something happened, and it wasn't pleasant at all." Celine shook her head as she thought of her experience tonight.

"What happened?" Wendy asked.

Celine wanted to explain what had happened but was beaten to it by a question posed by Wendy. "Youโ€ฆwhat are you doing here?"

This question was meant for Denali who had come in with Celine. The two girls were concerned about Celine that they hadn't noticed her when Denali entered the room. It was only now that Wendy noticed her. And of course, she could still remember her as she had seen Denali behind Jack back in venture city.

Angy was also surprised to see Denali. She wondered what she was doing here. She couldn't connect it to Celine coming with her.

"Oh, that's Denali. She's Jack's personal assistant. She was the one that beat up some guys to protect me." Celine introduced. "Denali, these two are my best friends and sisters, Wendy and Angy." Celine said as she pointed at the two girls.

"I have seen her before in venture city. So it turns out that she is his assistant. No wonder." Both Angy and Wendy could finally understand why she was present in the same suite as Jack back then. A suite in a five star hotel had several rooms. So, it wasn't necessarily true that the two of them had actually spent a night in the same room.

"You guys know each other?" Celine asked.

"Yes and no. We have only seen her back in venture city." Angry said.

"What were you implying by 'she was the one that beat up some guys to protect me' phrase before?" Wendy asked.

Celine went ahead to explain what had happened back at the playground. As for why she had gone to the park at night, she simply used the previous excuse, she needed to get some fresh air.

The two girls were completely infuriated when they heard about what had happened. They really wanted to rush to the playground and beat Collins up.

In the end, when they heard that Jack was there dealing with him, they calmed down a little. At this moment, even Angy who had a bad impression of Jack finally saw him in a different light.

What's more, they felt grateful towards him for saving Celine from the incident. They also thanked Denali. And just like Celine, they no longer treated her as a stranger.

โ€ฆ

As the girls discussed their things, Jack on the other hand was just beginning to deal with the scumbag and his lackeys.

He looked at the guys that were still playing dead on the ground and snorted loudly. "Do you think you can play dead with me? You only had your hands broken, if you don't want to lose your other three arms, better get off the ground at this instance."

When they heard Jack's words, none of them doubted that he would actually do what he had just said. Instead, they got onto their feet as fast as they could.

Their rapid movements made their hands that were broken to twist, causing them immense pain. Even so, none of them dared to make any loud sound for the fear of what would happen to them once they annoyed Jack.

Although there were several young masters that had the worst pain tolerance, when they witnessed Collins third arm being broken and heard his screams, none of them dared to scream for the fear of facing the same fate.

Seeing that everyone was on his feet, Jack spoke. "Although it's true that you guys were only doing things according to another person's will, you cannot be forgiven."

"You all know what was going to happen when you held her down. Your hands have been broken because you dared to lay your hands on her. If, and I repeat if, something happened to her, believe me when I say that I would have made sure that you all die a cruel death."

Facing Jack's cold and indifferent eyes plus his words, the group of youths shivered in fright. At this time, they were all soaked in cold sweat. None of them believed that they could beat Jack when they were at their peak, not to mention now that they didn't have hands.r ๐š‹๏ฝ…๐š๏ฝŽ๐š˜๏ฝ–๏ฝ…๐š•๏ผŽ๐š˜๐š›

A person that could easily destroy such a huge door, that was someone that they dared not to face. And thinking of the time that they had the intention of beating him up, they couldn't help but thank Wendy in their hearts.

Had Wendy not stopped them from attacking Jack, they would have really suffered a lot.

"Now, as compensation for the psychological trauma that you guys caused her, I want you all to make sure that you submit fifty percent of your family wealth to the Gravy family. Otherwise, I will make sure that your families go bankrupt." Jack continued.

Jack's words immediately made the young masters frown. Even though they were afraid of Jack, they couldn't accept what he had just said. Fifty percent of their families' assets? Not to mention ten percent, even one percent wasn't something that they could handover.

"Iโ€ฆ I'm sorry but Iโ€ฆ I can't do that. My parents will kill me if I ask for fifty percent of the family wealth." One of the youths pieced together all the courage in his heart and said these words.

The other young masters nodded as if to confirm that whatever that guy had said was true for them as well.

"Oh, is that so? I don't care how you guys are going to do it or if you can't do it. You better try to find a way to submit the fifty percent as compensation. This is me being lenient to you. Not to mention fifty percent, I might as well take all of your families' properties and hand them over." Jack sneered as he replied.

Before the youths could say another word, Jack waved his hand and said, "You can leave now. You have one month. If a month goes by and you haven't taken action yet, I'll make sure to pay you a visit."

He could remember each of their faces. With his sharp memory, he could remember them as clear as day. So, as long as he asked Wendy and the other two girls, he would be able to get their information.

Seeing that Jack was serious, the youths dragged their wounded bodies out of the playground. There, they met the guards who had come to see what was going on.

But no matter how they tried questioning the youths on what was going on, the youths simply pointed at the playground with their chins and said no word.

Although they were clearly badly injured, they didn't dare to accept the help of the guards. As long as a guard dared to approach them, they ran away.

And knowing that the cause of all of this was present in the playground, the guards gave up on them and headed towards the playground's entrance. They were dumbfounded when they saw the broken double door.

Swallowing hard, they looked at each other before entering.

The moment that they stepped into the playground, they heard the sound of a person screaming. The scream was so loud in that they were forced to close their ears using their hands.

The moment that they stepped into the playground, they heard the sound of a person screaming. The scream was so loud in that they were forced to close their ears using their hands.

They hesitated no longer and hurriedly looked at the direction of the scream. There, they saw a young man on the floor screaming while holding his crotch. On the other hand, there was another young man who was standing there, looking at him.

The guards hurried there. They were supposed to take care of the security of everyone here in the resort. So, seeing one of the people that was supposed to be protected by them being attacked, they couldn't let this continue.

When Jack saw them arriving, he gave them a cold smile and said, "You have arrived just on time. I have just woken up this idiot."

When the guards heard him, they were confused. They wondered what he was trying to imply.

And upon seeing their confused gazes, Jack simply continued smiling before going ahead to kick Collins who was still rolling on the floor while screaming. "Shut the hell up! You are so noisy. If you don't stop screaming, I will break your other limbs."

When Collins heard this, he tried to stifle his screams. He was already in severe pain of having his male genital parts being kicked. Now, he didn't dare to imagine the pain of having all the limbs on his body being broken.

"Young man, do you know where you are right now?! This is Adventure Recreation Resort! This is not a place for you to act tyrannical!" One of the guards shouted as he pointed his baton at Jack.

Jack looked at him coldly and said, "I don't think this concerns you, right? This is between me and him. You can wait at the side for your own turn."

Jack's words caused the five guards that had showed up to frown. They obviously couldn't accept the fact that a little brat was talking to them in such a manner. What's more, he's clearly in the wrong and he dared to be arrogant? Maybe they had to teach him a lesson first.

Just as they were about to charge at Jack, they heard a commotion coming from the entrance. Then, a group of almost twenty people came in. In front of them was a man wearing a suit and a pair of glasses. He was clearly an official staff of the resort.

"What's going on here?!" The man asked as he looked at the mess in the place. The door of the playground had been broken. And now, there was someone who was rolling on the ground not far from them.

"Boss, we came here when we heard a loud sound and screams. When we arrived, we found a few young men with broken arms coming out of the playground. The door of the playground was broken. And when we asked the young men what happened, they dared not to speak and simply pointed here in the playground."

"Then, when we came in, we found this young man here. I suspect that he's the one behind all this mess. He not only broke the door, he also broke the arms of the young men. As for the one rolling on the floor, he should have been hit in the crotch area." One of the guards went ahead and explained.

They could only think that Jack was the one that had broken the door. As for the means that he used to break the door, that was no longer important for now. He would simply have to pay for the damage that he had caused.

The guy with glasses frowned when he heard this. He observed Jack for a moment before looking at Collins on the ground.

He took a step forward and spoke to Jack. "Young man, you should know that violence is not allowed in the premises of the Adventure Recreation Resort. So, you will have to come with us to the security department so that we can deal with the damage that you have caused here."

Jack looked at him and said, "I had originally stated that I wanted to deal with this idiot before coming back to you guys. But it seems that you are so eager for me to deal with you. So, I will satisfy your wishes."

The moment that he finished speaking, he looked at the guards behind the guy in the suit and asked, "Who are those that are supposed to patrol the park and the playground area?"

Seeing that Jack had completely ignored what he had just said, the guy with glasses had his expression turning cold. "Who do you think you are to question how the guards work? You are not an official of our resort. You are now a criminal that has already broken the law by causing damage to the resort's property and have attacked the guests here. So, you will have to come with us."

As soon as he finished saying these words, he turned towards the guards behind him and said, "Bring him down then carry him to the security department office."

All this while, Jack was observing the guards. He looked at them for a while before his gaze landed on one of them. This guy actually had a few beads of sweat on his forehead.

Although it is true that it was summer, this guy had come with the other guards. But amongst them all, he was the only one who was sweating. Additionally, he seemed nervous and from time to time, he sneaked glances at Collins.

Jack could immediately tell that there was a kind of relationship between the two of them. So, he completely ignored the guards who were heading his way to subdue him.

He pointed out that guard and said, "I think you should know what is going on here. Do you mind explaining to me what happened with the guards that was supposed to be patrolling in this area?"

The moment that Jack spoke, the guy with glasses looked at the direction in which Jack was pointing. He looked at the familiar guard, and it was true that he was the one that was supposed to be in charge of the security in this part of the resort.

And looking at the expression on his face, he could tell that there was something that was going on. But even so, there was no way that he was going to accept a person who wasn't related to the security department to point out at the flaws of the guards.

"Whatever it is that you are trying to say, you will say it after you reach the security department office." The man said. Immediately after that, he looked at the guards who were still standing and reprimanded, "What are you still waiting for? I told you to grab that criminal."

But before they could move, Jack spoke again. "Do you know that the scumbag below here was just about to r*pe someone?"

Jack's words made the atmosphere that was originally somber to immediately turn even heavier.

"What are you talking about?" The guy with glasses asked. He was clearly confused about what was going on. Even he himself was questioning why the guards that was supposed to be in this area were not present when the incident occurred.

And although he would have liked to subdue Jack first, the issue concerning something as sensitive as r*pe was something that he had to take care of immediately.

If a word got out that such an incident occurred in their resort, moreover during his shift, things would get extremely ugly. Not only would the reputation of the resort be damaged, but even he himself would be punished.

"Why don't you ask that guy where he was and whether he knows the guy down here." Jack looked at the guard that he had pointed earlier and said with a smile.

"Is what he is saying true?" The guy with glasses asked the guard. It was true that this guard was in charge of the security team that was supposed to take care of patrolling this part of the resort.

For Jack to be able to pinpoint him, added to the nervous expression that the guard was trying to hide, he could already tell that there was a great possibility that what Jack was saying was true.

"Stop spouting nonsense. I clearly don't know him at all. As for the area here, we had heard a commotion on the other side of the park. So, we headed there to take a look. We only knew that something happened here when we came back." The guy replied.r ๐’ƒ๐™š๐™™๐™ฃ๐™ค๐’—๐™š๐’๏ผŽ๐’๐’†

Jack had to say that this guy was so good at making stories. In any case, since he was also involved, Jack had to deal with him.

He was just about to speak when suddenly, Collins who was on the floor shouted. "What the f*ck are you saying you imbecile? Now that I'm in trouble you are trying to say that you don't know me? I will f*cking make sure that you pay for this!"

"Didn't I send you $50,000 so that you can switch off the lights at the park and make sure that the playground is open? Now you actually want to get the money and not take responsibility when the risk occurs?!"

Collins was undoubtedly furious. Not only had he been crippled, now even a nobody was trying to say that they didn't make a deal. Since he couldn't vent his anger on Jack, he could as well use this guy to do that.

"You are the imbecile. If you are caught, how's that my responsibility? We agreed that I would clear the area for you. As for the other things, you had to deal with them yourself. Now you are caught, you want to die with me?!" The guard wasn't to be left behind as he retorted angrily.

This time, since he realized that there was no way that he could get out of this as Collins had actually exposed the truth, he might as well shout at the stupid young master.

If you can't even do things properly, how am I the one to blame? I did everything on my part well. Now that you are caught, how's that my problem?

"You cleared the area?! What area did you f*cking clear? Ain't this guy a person that was supposed to not be here? How is he f*cking present here?"

"You two clearly know each other. And, I never allowed anyone to come to this area. So, I don't know if you told him to come here in advance or something. That's clearly a problem on your part!" The guard didn't back down.

"You two clearly know each other. And, I never allowed anyone to come to this area. So, I don't know if you told him to come here in advance or something. That's clearly a problem on your part!" The guard didn't back down.r ๐—ฏ๐—ฒ๐๐ง๐—ผ๐ฏ๐—ฒ๐ฅ.๐—ป๐—ฒ

Collins was left speechless for a moment before he retorted again. "How can that be my problem? Even if a person heard my plan, you were supposed to make sure that nobody was here. What were you clearing if you couldn't even make sure that someone that was hiding here was taken care of? What's more, it wasn't just one person, there were two f*cking people here!"

The guard was also given his turn to be speechless. All the same, the two were not willing to give up on blaming each other.

Seeing this scene, the guy with glasses on was stunned. He looked at the guard that was supposed to be in charge of this area and shouted angrily, "What the hell are you doing here? Are you a guard or a hooligan? You are cooperating in making sure that our customers are harassed?"

The guard looked at him and retorted, "How can you say that I'm a hooligan? I was clearly serving one of our customers. In the end, he gave me a tip of $50,000 for my good work."

Jack: "โ€ฆ"

Glasses: "โ€ฆ"

Collins: "โ€ฆ."

Guards : "โ€ฆ."

None of them could believe how shameless this guy could actually be. He could change the crime to a responsibility. What's more stunning was his ability to shift the blame to others.

"Serving customers? Serving customers your head! Does someone like him deserve to be called a customer here? That's your accomplice in crime!" Glasses shouted.

His breathing had already gotten irregular due to the anger. He couldn't believe that he had actually had such a subordinate all along.

"If he's a hooligan, then the other seven or eight are not. After all, I was serving almost ten customers. If I dared to go against the customers wishes, were you going not to punish me? You would obviously care nonetheless and say that the customers have to be given the priority!" The guard continued.

Glasses: "Priority in harassing other customers? You are clearly out of your mind!"

Guard: "There were more customers on one side. I favored the side that profits the resort the most. Losing a single customer to retain ten is a good deal."

Glasses: "You want to retain the ten customers and chase away hundreds by ruining the reputation of the resort?"

Jack: "โ€ฆ"

Looking at the two sides that were arguing nonstop, Jack got impatient. Since they were busy, he too decided to get busy.

He took his phone and sent a text to Denali. 'Take care of the footage.' And immediately after he sent the text, he deleted it from the sent messages.

He had asked Denali to take care of the footage. Collins and his goons had completely forgotten that there were actually cameras here. It was just that nobody was observing them at this time.

Nobody had expected that there would be an incident in this part of the resort. Furthermore, the playground was already closed. So, there was no way that there was supposed to be a person here.

When he was done, he looked at Collins who seemed to be in a daze as he looked at the two who were still arguing.

Jack squatted next to him before he snapped his fingers in front of his face. The snap of the fingers immediately brought Collins to the reality. It was also at this moment that he remembered that he was in pain and began rolling on the floor.

Seeing this, Jack decided that he had to get this done as fast as he could. He still has to deal with the issue with Brenda before looking into the matter concerning his mother through his second uncle.

Clap! Clap!

Jack's clapping attracted the attention of the two and the other guards. Seeing that they were all looking at him, Jack spoke. "Look at your behavior. You are speaking too much with a partner in crime instead of detaining him and calling the police over."

"Huh?" Glasses was confused for a moment before remembering something. He looked at the guards who were still standing there, not sure on what they were supposed to do.

"Oh, I'm a senior and I have subordinates." He muttered loudly. Ignoring the strange gazes that he received, Glasses said, "Grab the three criminals and take them to the security department before calling the police to come over and take them away!"

Guards: ('?')

Three criminals? Weren't there supposed to be two? The guards questioned themselves.

Seeing the gazes that were filled with confusion looking at him, glasses frowned again. But thinking about what he had just said added with Jack's cold gaze on him, glasses quickly corrected himself. "Ahem! I meant the two criminals."

The guards took action quickly this time and took away Collins who was on the ground. The other guard tried resisting but he was no match for the almost a dozen guards. They easily beat him up with the batons and subdued him before carrying him away like a log of wood.

"Can you come with us so that we can wait for the police to come and take care of them case?" Glasses looked at Jack and asked politely.

"Just look at the footage first. If there's a problem with it, you can come and look for me. I still have other things to do for now. So, I'm off." Jack shook his head and left.

Glasses looked blankly at the direction that Jack had left for a moment before he followed the guards back to the security department.

โ€ฆ.

After getting back to the room, he found that Denali was still busy with the laptop. Additionally, there were three girls present in the room. They were clearly waiting for him to come back.

"Jack, you are back." Celine got onto her feet when she saw that Jack had returned. The others also got onto their feet to welcome him.

"Yeah. That guy has been taken by the security department of the resort. The police should be having a visitor tonight." Jack stated before he took a seat on one of the sofas.

Wendy and Angy thanked Jack for helping Celine. Then, the girls and Jack chatted for a few minutes, asking Jack about the details of what had happened. Jack didn't hide from them and told them what had actually happened there.

After that, the girls decided that they would give the police a statement on what had happened. Although it was true that Collin's family was bigger than theirs, it was also true that it couldn't compare with the three of them as long as they took action together.

Since they had decided, Jack saw no reason to stop them. He was clearly not done punishing Collins. If his family was the pillar that he was relying on to bully others, Jack would as well make sure that it fell completely.

After a while, Jack asked the girls to go and sleep. After all, it was already midnight. They had been busy during the day and it wasn't good that they stayed awake all this time.

After they left, Jack looked at Denali and asked, "Have you taken care of the footage?"

"Yes, master. I have completely edited the footage and removed the parts that show your face. I have filled the blanks with the scenes that show your back." Denali nodded and responded.

Jack nodded in satisfaction. This was one of the good things that he liked about Denali. She could understand his meaning fast. Well, that was other than Celine's incident.

Now, Denali focused on the previous matter, that was handling the issue concerning Brenda. Jack instructed her to find all the information about those that Marion had spoken to before.

Although he would have wanted her to investigate about Marion and Brenda's communication information as well as the way that they spent their money during this year and the past one, he still remembered that Denali was also a human and she had to rest.

So, after she found all the data on Marion, Jack asked her to rest and continue doing things the following day. After all, although it was true that she could stay awake through the night due to her current strength, he thought that it wasn't worth it.

It was good enough to sleep late and wake up early. Other than that, there was no way that Jack was going to allow it.

The following morning, the news about the playground area being sealed was spread to all those present in the resort facilities. There were still two other playgrounds so, the children could still play.

Now that the mood for the vacation had already been ruined by the chain of incidents that had happened the previous day, Jack and the girls decided to leave.

The girls told the other girls that were in the group about what had happened the previous night. After that, Celine, Wendy, Angy and Jack went to the star hospital to pay Johnathan a visit.

Seeing them, Johnathan smiled and asked, "You guys missed me already?" Now, Johnathan only needed to rest before he would be back to the previous condition before the attack. His recovery speed was amazing that it even surprised Jack.

In any case, Johnathan hadn't suffered grievous wounds. It was just that the poison in his body had reduced the speed of blood clotting. So, he ended up losing a lot of blood from the wounds and that was why he fainted. Otherwise, he would have been okay.

"Who's missing you?" Jack snorted in response. As for the girls, they clearly betrayed him.

"Yes, we missed you Johnathan."

Jack: "?"

Aren't we a team? Jack couldn't help but ask himself that question.

On the other hand, Johnathan gave Jack a smile when he saw his darkened face. Seeing that Johnathan was getting something to make fun of him, Jack simply turned his head to the side and snorted again.

The girls giggled when they saw this scene. All the same, the group chatted for a few minutes before Jack said that they were leaving Volant city.

"You can come and stay with me till you recover. After that, you can go back to doing your business, lest your enemies come charging at me, thinking that I'm you." Jack offered.

Johnathan thought for a while before agreeing to the offer. If Jack could deal with spider, then it was true that he could take care of him. What's more, with Jack present, it was more likely that his enemies would go after him, giving him (Johnathan) a break.

Johnathan managed to convince the doctor to release him. As for the matter of the police, Johnathan's subordinates handled it. After they got out of the hospital, they went back to the resort before they took the Eurocopter back to inchoate city.

The group managed to arrive back in Inchoate city before noon. After they got there, Jack had Johnathan select a room in the prince mansion just like how Gabriel did. Denali also picked a room in the same mansion.

Once everything was done, Denali and Jack continued investigating. Since they were doing things from scratch, it would take them some time.

On the other hand, Jack called Ayush and Tracy, informing them that they had to use the company's connections to suppress Collin's family.

As a security company, it had cone into contact with a lot of people. Furthermore, there were many that were willing to curry favor with Good Vision Security Limited. So, these people would be more than willing to suppress or destroy a small family for them.

Jack had decided to make sure that Collin's family went down. According to the information that he had received from the girls, Jack knew that this wasn't the first time that Collins did something like this.

It was said that he usually used his family's influence to completely suppress the other small families. In the end, even if he forced himself onto some girls, their families could do nothing to him as he was protected.

Jack then asked why the girls were in the same group with him. In the end, the girls said that it wasn't them who had invited him. It was he who had joined them. With his family background, they didn't dare to chase him away.

Furthermore, the girls had never expected that he would actually make a move on one of them. This was totally something that they hadn't calculated in their list of possibilities considering that they thought that he would be afraid to cause a conflict between their families.

Just like that, 3 days went by. The group only stayed in Inchoate city. Jonathan had finally recovered and the wounds that he had suffered had already turned into scabs. In just a week, the wounds would disappear to leave behind scars.r ๐—ฏ๐ž๐๐—ป๐จ๐ฏ๐ž๐ฅ.๐œ๐—ผ

As for the information, Jack had managed to find a lot of information about Marion and Brenda. For some strange reason, he found that there was a communication between them and his second uncle. And from the looks of it, this was the interaction that had happened on the same year that his mother passed away.

Seeing this, Jack had investigated the hospital that he had taken his mother to. There, he found the information about the doctor that had attended to his mother. They looked into his account and found that he actually received a good amount of money from Marion.

Linking the date that he received the money and the date that Jack had taken his mother to the hospital, there was only a difference of one day. He received the money a day before Jack and his mother went to the hospital.

Jack immediately frowned when he received the information about this. He asked Johnathan to arrange for the doctor to be kidnapped and brought to inchoate city.

Using the group that he had, Johnathan managed to have the doctor easily captured and he was sent into the desolate warehouse where the Jerk Brothers gang had made their base.

Alongside that 30 million dollars that he had received from Jerk brother, Jerk brother had also offered the warehouse as a base for the 100 people that had defected to Jack's side.

Since Jack had given a chance, Jerk brother had decided to curry favor with him. At first, Jack thought that he would not use this warehouse. In the end, he never expected that he would actually kidnap a person.

Jack took the Bentley Continental GT and drove towards the warehouse. He still had to do the questioning himself. Although Denali would have managed all of this, Jack thought that since this was related to his mother, he had to take care of it by himself.

Not long after, they arrived at the warehouse. He found that the group that he had taken were keeping watch over the doctor to make sure that nothing happened.

When they saw him arriving, they went ahead and greeted him. Jack had no intention of wasting his time with them. Instead, he asked them to bring him to where they had kept that doctor.

Looking at the doctor who was sitting on the couch that he had seated on during the time that he had been kidnapped together with Celine, Jack's lips twitched.

He now wondered if the gang had no other place to keep the hostages. In any case, Jack came and sat in front of the doctor.

Upon seeing his arrival, the doctor began speaking. "Do you know who I am? I am a doctor. If the police know that you have kidnapped me, you will end up in jail."

In response to his words, Jack smiled and asked, "Mr doctor, do you perhaps remember me?"

The doctor who was still wearing his white coat looked at Jack. He tried scrutinizing him, trying to think if he had ever met him before.

But no matter how hard he tried to remember, he couldn't remember anything about Jack.

"Oh, looks like your memory isn't that good. Perhaps the name Alfonso family can remind you of something?" Jack asked.

"Alfonso family? You are from the Alfonso family? What has the Alfonso family have to do with me? I'm not cooperating with the Alfonso family and neither have I offended you, right?" The doctor frowned as he looked at Jack.

"Hehe," Jack chuckled before shaking his head. "Are you sure about that? About four years ago, did you not have a little deal with someone from the Alfonso family, more so, it was Marion. And if I'm not wrong, you got $30,000 transferred into your account."

The moment that Jack talked about four years ago, the expression on the doctor's face shifted. It was also at this moment that he finally remembered Jack's silver hair and blue eyes.

Back then, Jack was young and he wasn't like how he was now. He had his body transformed after he obtained the professional combat ability. Furthermore, it had been a few years already and Jack had already began maturing. So, the doctor failed to recognize him.

Back then, he remembered that he had met Marion, one of the ladies of the Alfonso family. She had given him $30,000 so that he could tell the mother and son that there was nothing wrong with the woman's body.

At that time, although he was skeptical about the situation, he still agreed. It was a woman and a young boy who had no background at all.

So, he had made arrangements in the hospital in that, the moment that Jack and his mother arrived in the hospital, they were directed to him. Then, since he wasn't going to treat the lady, he didn't even waste his time testing her.

He had simply taken the blood sample before disposing it off. After waiting for a period of time, he forged results and gave it to them, telling them that the hospital couldn't find anything wrong with the lady's body.

He had gotten an impression of the two at that time due to their unique silver hair and blue eyes. Furthermore, they truly had good appearance.

But as time went by, he forgot about them completely and had never had another deal with a person from the Alfonso family. He had thought that it was nothing big. He didn't poison the lady, he simply decided not to actually take action in treating her.

She could as well go to another hospital to confirm. So, he had thought that although he had gone against his code as a doctor, he told himself that he hadn't harmed her.

Now that he was reminded of the scene, and he could see that Jack actually knew about the deal, he was frightened. But, thinking that he was one of the best doctors in the biggest hospital in crystal city, he relaxed.

"So you are the one? Anyway, you can't blame me for not treating your mother. You guys could have simply gone to another hospital and done the check-up." The doctor spoke nonchalantly as he leaned his back on the coach.

"Do you know that she actually died in the end because of your actions?" Jack's expression turned cold as he said these words.

"Eh? She died? Anyway, it doesn't concern me. I have seen many people dying. So, the death of your mother doesn't have anything to do with me and I don't care whether she died or she's alive." The doctor yawned as he spoke.

It was clear that he didn't care about Jack at all. He thought that with his status as a doctor, Jack wouldn't dare to do any harm to him. Furthermore, just from the treatment that he had received, he felt that it was just a simple interrogation.

The moment that he finished speaking, he felt something big and hard smash onto his face. He was forced to fall down as even the couch that he was sitting on was flipped over due to the power that was contained in the punch.

Doctor got onto his feet as he screamed in pain. He held his broken nose that was already bleeding nonstop.

"You don't care? You have seen many deaths right? Perhaps you have caused even more? But one mistake that you did was to cheat and make my mother die!" Jack roared in anger.

"That was the best hospital in the city. We were brought to you because of your arrangements. If even the best hospital couldn't find a problem with my mother, did you expect that we would actually go to the small hospitals to look around?"

"At that time, my mother's body was already weak and she couldn't move around a lot. If you had no intention of taking care of her medication, you could have as well let another doctor handle it. Yet, you took it and you tell me that you don't care?! Just wait and see how I deal with you!" Jack continued speaking before he rushed towards the doctor who had just gotten to his feet and began pummeling him.

"โ€ฆJust wait and see how I deal with you!" Jack continued speaking before he rushed towards the doctor who had just gotten to his feet and began pummeling him.

"What are you doing? I'm a doctor!" The doctor was so terrified that he hurriedly shouted at Jack, hoping that Jack would stop beating him. This was completely out of his expectation. He hadn't thought that he would actually suffer a beating in Jack's hands.

Before the doctor could get away, another punch landed on him. At the same time, Jack shouted, "You still f*cking dare to call yourself a doctor? Do you think you deserve that title? I'm going to make sure that you pay for what you have done."

As he said these words, he kept on punching and kicking the doctor. But all the same, he made sure that his punches and kicks weren't that heavy to avoid killing him. What Jack wanted for now was the doctor to suffer great physical pain. Then, he would make sure that his life as a doctor would end.

The reason as to why he was so 'lenient' was simply because he wasn't the one that had actually planned to kill his mother. But, he was still involved. And the punishment for that wasn't as simple as beating him up. It had to be more than that.

The cries of the doctor made those guys who were guarding the place to shiver. They couldn't imagine what was happening to that poor doctor for him to scream the way that he was at that time.

Jack cared not about the cries of the doctor. He beat him up till he fainted. But still, he continued beating him up till he was woken up by the intense pain that he was feeling.

In this way, for more than thirty minutes, the doctor experienced the cycle of fainting from pain only to be woken up by the intense pain.

It was only after seeing that the doctor was about to break down that Jack stopped. He didn't want this guy to turn into a vegetable. Otherwise, how was he going to have mental torture next?

Looking at the doctor who was no longer recognizable due to the beating, Jack nodded in satisfaction as he felt that the anger that he had accumulated in his heart for some time now had been partly vented.

But, it was only appeased for the time being. There was still a lot that he would have to do to make sure that the anger in his heart actually subsided.

Taking his handkerchief, Jack wiped off the blood on his hands. Then, he called for the group outside to come and take the guy out. He instructed them to throw him where someone could find him.

He still planned to do more than just beating him up. And for the next part of the punishment, Jack had to release him so that he could be treated.

Jack then left the warehouse and went back to the palace. Making sure that nobody saw him, Jack managed to enter his room and took a shower before changing the clothes that were already stained with the doctor's blood.

After that, he asked Denali to look into the dirt that the doctor had accumulated over the years that he had been working. And if it wasn't enough, she had to find ways to add more into it.

He planned to make sure that the reputation that this guy had built over the years was completely trampled. In this way, he would then make sure that he was sent to prison. He had to be sentenced for a life time in prison.

That was the reason as to why he had actually told Denali to increase the dirt on his name if possible. He didn't want to have this guy going to prison only for him to come out after a few years. He wanted him to die there.

That was the least punishment that he had received. As for the one that had actually made his mother die, that person only deserved a single punishment from him. Death!

โ€ฆ

Crystal city, Alfonso family mansion.

In a room, Brenda looked at her mother. Her mother had blonde hair that matched hers and brown eyes. She had a good figure showing that she was trying to maintain even though she was already so old and had three children.

"Mother, the doctor just got kidnapped today. I have tried using all the connections that we have in the family to look for him but there are no traces of him. It's like he just disappeared." Brenda couldn't sit still at all.

Now, she was anxious. She could still remember the time that Jack had told her that he would actually find out by himself. She had thought that it would be impossible. But all the same, she had decided to take action and hide all the evidence that could be hidden.

She was just about to meet the doctor today when she suddenly got the news that he had disappeared. She had mobilized a lot of the family's resources and connections to try and find him but in the end, she couldn't even find a single trace of him.

This was crystal city, where the real power of the Alfonso family was. But surprisingly, They couldn't find a single thing about him. That implied that the one that had taken him away was someone who had planned things well.

She just couldn't imagine that Jack could actually capture the doctor that easily. Furthermore, for him to actually know that the doctor was involved, it meant that he had gotten a clue that his mother's death was related to him.

Now, she wondered if she shouldn't have actually tried to send someone after him. After all, Jack only came looking for her after the assassination attempt failed. And from then, the doctor disappeared.

"Have you used all the available resources to find him? There's nowhere in crystal city that he can hide." Marion frowned as she asked Brenda.

"I have done everything possible. There's nothing that I have spared. All the favors that I was owed during the past few years, I have actually used them to try and find the information about him. In the end, there's nothing that can be found." Brenda said.

Marion failed to believe that they actually couldn't find any information about someone who was popular in the city. She took out her phone and made a call.

"Yes, can you find information about someone?" She said to the other person on the other side of the phone. She went ahead to tell that person all the information that she had on the doctor.

After an hour, the person called. "I'm sorry. But the person that you are looking for cannot be found. Whether it's in the CCTV footages of the city or being seen by others. In other words, the person disappeared early this morning. The strange thing is that not even his family know where he went. And, he hasn't been seen leaving the city either."

After that, the other party ended the call. Marion was left standing in place, not sure on what to do. She couldn't believe that even the best information broker in the city couldn't find him.

"This is a little strange. Could it be related to Jack really? As long as I can remember, Jack wasn't someone with any strength or support." Marion muttered.

"Mom, what are we supposed to do now? If this is Jack who has actually gotten his hands on the doctor, it means that he will know that we are actually involved in his mother's death. What do we do?" Brenda asked. This was actually the first time that she was this anxious about something.

She was already used to being able to do anything and finding what she wanted. For her to suddenly be rendered powerless, this feeling was so strange to her and she definitely couldn't accept it.

"What nonsense are you spouting? You were so young back then. You only listened from the sides. So, this matter doesn't really concern you at all. You shouldn't worry about it. I will handle the situation in my own way. I won't believe that a small kid can beat me." Marion looked at Brenda as she spoke.

"But momโ€ฆ" Brenda wanted to refute but she was cur off by her mother's stern gaze.

"Go and relax. Leave this matter to me." Marion said.

Although she wanted to say more, Brenda was forced to shut up because this was one of the rare times that she had seen her mother this serious. And every time that she was this way, she would always make final decisions that no matter what she did or said couldn't be changed.

Seeing her daughter leaving, Marion took a deep breath as she tried to think of what she was supposed to do next.

In the end, she decided to sleep and let her mind rest. Only then could she begin thinking. She slept for about three hours. And later on, when she woke up, she began thinking again.

Finally, she got an idea and decided to call Brenda to ask her. In the end, no matter how she called, she found that Brenda's phone was switched off.

She decided to go and get her by herself. But before she could take a few steps towards the door, she received a text message from a stranger.

[Come and get her at the forest 2 miles from the Alfonso family. Make sure to come alone or she's dead.]

Marion's heart skipped a beat. She tried calling the other number but she found that the number had already placed her on the blacklist and she couldn't contact the other party at all.r ๐›๐ž๐๐—ป๐จ๐˜ƒ๐—ฒ๐—น.๐œ๐จ

Knowing the seriousness of the matter, Marion rushed out of the mansion. She ignored the strange gazes that she was receiving and got into her car before driving away at a high speed.

Brenda was her last born and there was no way that she was going to allow someone to hurt her. She had always dotted on the girl because the girl had the same character as herself. So, she loved her the most of all her three children.

Not long after, she arrived at the forest that she had been told to come to. She had rushed on the road and ignored the traffic lights. Luckily, there was no traffic police that pursued her.

Just as she was wondering on where to go, she received another text from the very same number. [Just head towards the center of the forest.]

Brenda POV.

After leaving my mother's room, I left the family mansion. Although my mother had stated that I had to leave the matter to her, there was no way that I was going to do that. I could tell that all of this was started by me. It was just like a butterfly effect.r ๐™—๐™š๐™™๐’๐™ค๐™ซ๐’†๐™ก.๐’„๐™ค

From the moment that I had decided to have my half brother Jack killed so that I could hide my mother's involvement in the death of his mother, he must have been taking action in the dark.

Of course it wasn't that I was sure about it before. Back then, I had simply thought that his words were a joke and that there was no way that he could find out that we wanted to kill him because we didn't want to have him knowing that we were involved in his mother's death.

It wasn't something simple once Jack knew about the cause of his mother's death. My father actually didn't know the reason of her death. And although he usually ignored her, he had always felt guilty about not marrying her.

So, he had made sure to warn my mother and my other stepmother that they were not supposed to plan anything that would lead to her death. Although they were allowed to mess with her for simple things, anything that was related to her life was prohibited.

My mother agreed to it. But, we had no choice back then but to make sure that she died. In the first place, my mother never liked her and that hatred for her was transferred to me.

So, when my mother had the plan to kill her, I was involved. Although I wasn't involved in the issue concerning the process of how she was going to be killed, I was the one that made sure that my father never found that she was suffering at that time.

That's right, we were sure that if my father found out that we were planning to kill her, we would have to face his anger.

In the end, I managed to cut off all the means that Jack's mother had tried using to get my father's attention. Even Jack was stopped by me from reaching father by lying that he was busy or that he had left the mansion.

And so, Jack's mother died two months later. I'm not even sure what mother did because no matter how someone looked at Jack's mother, they would find that she had simply died of a natural death.

Even when father tried investigating the cause of her death, he found that it was natural. And so, he didn't blame anyone and at the end of it, he had ended up completely forgetting about her.

As I walked out of the family mansion, I was trying to think of a way that would help mother. Since I was the real cause of the chain reaction and Jack's suspicion, I had to find a way to solve it.

It would be good if I could actually kill him off. With him no longer being in crystal city and the world, I was sure that it wouldn't be a problem to finish him off without leaving behind clues.

The reason as to why he found me the last time was simply because the assassin that mother had called over was so weak in that he couldn't even kill Jack.

I got into my car and drove towards the outskirts of the city. I planned to leave the city and head to Volant city. If I could meet with Jack and kill him, then I wouldn't have the trouble of thinking about how to prevent my father from finding out about Jack's mother's death.

I had already gotten far from the city when suddenly, a Range Rover blocked my path. This place was quite desolate and there were fewer cars. The reason for this was because this road was longer and there was another one that was short that led to Volant city.

I had decided to use this road because I knew that my mind was a mess and I wasn't going to drive well on a busy road.

I was forced to press the emergency brakes to avoid colliding with the Range Rover. After that, I got out of the car and looked at the car that was in front of me and shouted in anger. "What are you doing? Do you know that this is a road? You are going to cause an accident here!"

Just as I finished speaking, I saw the headlights of the car being lit. And what followed that was that the Range Rover rushed towards me.

I was so scared. The way that the Range Rover was coming my way, I knew that it wouldn't stop. Perhaps the driver had been angered by my words? But that's not a good reason for the driver to try killing me, right?

With my thoughts still chaotic, I still managed to jump to the side and barely managed to evade being hit by the car.

I looked at the car that had suddenly stopped. I was just about to get onto my feet when suddenly, the doors of the Range Rover opened and three bulky men got out of it.

Their body statures were terrifying. Although they were wearing suits, it didn't remove the hooligan vibe that was being emitted by their bodies at all.

I was already scared. Now that I could see these bulky men approaching me, the fear in my heart intensified. "Whatโ€ฆwhat are you trying to do?" I tried to question them.

The courage that I had when I faced Jack's cold eyes back then had already disappeared. There, at least I knew that we were in a resort and there was no way that Jack would actually try attacking me.

But here, we were so far from other people. If these guys actually had the intention of killing me, I won't be saved unless another person decided to use this road.

Gathering all the strength in my body, I got up from the ground and ignored the pain that came from the bruises that I had received from jumping and tried running away.

Had I been closer to my car, I would have gone into it. But, there were the bulky guys between me and my cars. So, the only thing I could do was to run towards the forest at the side of the road.

But, the three men ran after me. And the dress that I was wearing didn't support me running. So, they easily caught up to me. "Leave me alone! Help!" I tried using all the strength in my body to break free from their grasps bit I couldn't.

It was also at this point that I suddenly got hit and everything went black.

I'm not sure how long passed when I was unconscious. But, I was woken up by the cold water that was poured onto my body. The water made me jump onto my feet.

I looked around with fear in my eyes. Then, I saw that I was actually inside something like a building. The walls were made of wood. As I looked around, my gaze finally landed on someone who was seated on a chair looking at me amusedly.

"Jaโ€ฆ Jack? What are you trying to do?" I asked as I looked at him. Behind him, there were the three people that had knocked me out and brought me here.

"Haha. There it goes again. You also think that I'm Jack. You should be the one that sent that guy called viper after Jack, right?" The young man asked.

His words confused me. Why was he talking from a different perspective? And, why was he asking about something that he already knows about?

Still, just to make sure, I spoke again." Jack, stop messing around and let me go." In front of the three guys, I was extremely afraid. But in front of Jack, at least I had a little bit of courage to berate him.

"Young lady, you are mistaking me for someone else. Actually, I'm not Jack, I'm Johnathan, Jack's cousin. As for Jack, he should be here soon." The young man smiled and spoke.

"Cousin? Jack has a cousin?" I asked doubtfully. How was this possible? I knew Jack all too well. How could he have a cousin. Furthermore, why would a cousin look exactly like him? This was impossible, right?

"Yeah. That guy that you sent was so dumb. I told him that I wasn't Jack. In the end, he actually thought that I was lying. So, he attacked me and ended up dead. But, I have to thank you for sending that guy to kill Jack. After all, had it not been for that attack, I wouldn't have met my cousin this soon." Johnathan spoke again.

I was still confused about what he is talking about. But at this time, I suddenly heard the sound of footsteps heading towards the door. I looked towards it, wondering who it was that was coming.

"No need to be so nervous, that should be Jack." The moment that Johnathan finished speaking, I saw a person that looked just like him coming in.

The moment that I looked into his eyes, I finally believed what I was told. The coldness in his eyes was the same as the one that he had shown back then when he came to my room in the resort.

"Jack? There are two of you?"

โ€ฆ.

Author's POV.

Jack had already gotten back to crystal city. This was the first time that he had actually come back to this place since he left during the previous month. In any case, he was here to make sure that those that were involved in his mother's death were all punished.

In his mind at that moment, a blood debt had to he paid by another. His mother was the most precious person in his heart and she was simply killed off. There was no way that he was going to let the murderers off the hook.

He had already asked Johnathan for help again. Johnathan had accepted because this matter concerned the death of his aunt. And of course, he too was so angry about it. But, he was good at hiding things from the others.

When he got into the forest that Johnathan had informed him to come to, Jack found that there was a wooden house built here. The house was located in the middle of the forest.

He arrived in front of the door and he could already hear the conversation between Johnathan and Brenda.

Without wasting time, he pushed the door open and entered. Just after he entered, his gaze landed on Brenda who was looking at him.

"Jack? There are two of you?" she asked with disbelief clear in her eyes.

"Jack? There are two of you?" she asked with disbelief clear in her eyes.

Jack gave her a cold gaze before he focused on Johnathan. "I have already informed her. She should be here in a few minutes."

Johnathan nodded and looked at two of the guys behind him. "You two can go and bring her over."

"Yes boss." The two nodded before they left.

Jack on the other hand looked at Brenda and spoke, "You refused to tell me the reason as to why you wanted to kill me. I did my own research and found the reason. Tell me, is it just because you don't want to have someone dangerous as me? After all, after I know that you guys actually were involved in the death of my mother, it will be troublesome, right."

Brenda who was still surprised looked at Jack again. This time, she could see that the coldness within his eyes had grown further as there was a hint of killing intent that was surrounding him as he gazed at her.

And as he said these words, she knew that the cat was already out of the basket and there was nothing to hide. So, she looked at Jack fiercely and said, "So what if you know? The reason as to why we killed your mother is something that you can't even understand. You think that just because you have found a cousin who can back you up you can do whatever you want? You're so na?ve."

"Hehe, you are so funny. You actually think that Jack is depending on me? I'm currently in my weakest state and he's the one that's helping me out. After all, if it wasn't for him, I wouldn't have had the guts to make big moves openly." Johnathan snickered as he spoke.

"Eh?" Brenda couldn't understand the situation at all. She had thought that Jack was depending on his cousin so that he could get the information and have her kidnapped. In the end, it was actually the opposite?

"So what if he's a little bit wealthy? Do you think that you can compete with the one that asked my mother to kill that b*tch?" Brenda still didn't believe that there was anything that they could do.

Pah!

Before she could even realize it, a slap landed on her left cheek. The power of the slap was so huge that it made her cheek immediately swell as she fell onto the ground.

She held her cheek as her eyes turned red. She really wanted to cry now from the pain. But, she would never allow Jack to see her crying.

"You dare call my mother a b*tch once again and I'll make sure that you'll suffer more than just a slap." Jack said coldly before he went back and took a seat, waiting for Marion to arrive.

At this point, fear had already been introduced in Brenda's heart. For the first time, she had experienced the side of Jack that she had never seen. The side that made him easily beat her without considering that she was actually older than him.

"Whaโ€ฆ what are you waiting for? If you are intent on doing something, then do it already. I'm not ready to continue sitting here doing nothing." Brenda said.

"Do you have a choice?" No longer smiling, Johnathan asked coldly. Although he was good at hiding his emotions, there were situations that even he himself would have to show it.

He was now angry that someone actually dared to call his aunt a b*tch. Considering that the two of them were twins, didn't that mean that his mother Anita was also a b*tch?

Seeing that there was nothing that she could do, Brenda could only continue sitting on the floor waiting. She wasn't sure who it was that they were waiting for. But all the same, she decided to be patient, waiting and hoping that her mother would notice that she was missing.

After about ten minutes, there was a sound of footsteps from outside. And not long after, the two big guys came in following behind Marion.

When Marion saw her daughter whose cheek was already swollen, she cried in surprise and anger before running forward and hugged her.r ๐™—๐’†๐™™๐’๐™ค๐™ซ๐™š๐™ก.๐™ฃ๐™š

"Are you okay? Who is it that dared to hit you? Tell mommy." Marion began asking.

"Mom? Mom, what are you doing here?" Brenda looked at her mother in disbelief. She wasn't expecting that her mother would be here so soon. Then, she thought about how Jack said that a lady would be here soon. Could it be that he was talking about her mother?

Brenda's heart tensed. If it was true that he was talking about her mother, then it would be troublesome. Jack would definitely not do something stupid. He must be planning something.

Ignoring her daughter's question, Marion finally noticed that there was actually another person in the room. In fact, there were more than two people.

She turned towards them and her pupils constricted. She stared at the cousins and asked, "Jack? There are two of you?"

"Never expected that when you actually killed my aunt, right?" Johnathan asked.

"Aunt? Anne was your aunt?" Marion looked at Johnathan incredulously. She was just like Brenda, not understanding why Jack had a cousin who looked just like him.

"His mother and mine were twins. I was excited that I could finally meet my aunt. In the end, you actually dared to kill her. Don't you have guts woman?!" Johnathan spoke coldly.

"Twins? Anyway, it doesn't matter who you are. For daring to beat up my daughter like this, you should be ready to pay the price. The one that had made me kill your mother or aunt is someone that you can't offend." Marion spoke coldly.

"Could that person be the owner of that number?" Jack threw over the phone that showed a mobile phone number.

Looking at the familiar number, Marion felt her heart tremble. She could still remember this person. He was the one that had told her that if she didn't do as he wanted, he would destroy the Alfonso family.

And to prove that, he had actually made most of the businesses that the Alfonso family depended on to be suspended. Not willing to have her family destroyed, she made a decision to kill Anne.

She never liked that woman to begin with. So, when she was given the opportunity to kill her, she took it.

"How did you get this number?" She asked in disbelief.

"That's my second uncle. Now that's confirmed, I really want to kill that idiot. Not only has he been trying so hard to send assassins after me just so that his son can take the position of the family head, he actually dared to have his sister killed?" Johnathan was so furious that he got to his feet.

Hearing his words, Brenda and Marion's minds blanked out. Uncle? Sister? Did that mean that Anne was actually part of a family that was far bigger than theirs? And they had just killed her. If the members of the family knew about that, wouldn't their Alfonso family suffer a cruel fate?

"That guy. It seems that he planned everything in advance. Although he was the one that had her killed, he wasn't the one that did it directly. Instead, he pushed the blame on another person." Jack stated.

"In this way, if grandfather Investigates this, he wouldn't think that he was the one that had actually killed her." Jonathan added.

"Since you dared to kill my mother, you should have long prepared to face the same fate." Jack stated coldly as he stared at the mother daughter pair.

He had investigated things clearly and found that it was just the mother daughter pair that were involved with his mother's death. The reason of having these two to come here was just to confirm that his second uncle was involved before he killed them off.

He had already sentenced them to death the moment that he confirmed that they were the ones that had actually killed her. There was nothing like he was going to spare them just because they had some kind of relationship.

Jack's words made Marion and Brenda look at him in disbelief. "You can't kill me! I may not be your real mother but I'm your stepmother." Marion tried finding a way out.

She knew that if Jack didn't let them leave here, there was nothing that they could do. After all, there were actually five men here and the two of them were only women.

"Do you think you deserve to call yourself with the same title as my mother? Had you thought of this before you killed her, it would have been better. But you already killed her and you are trying to tell me that you can be called a mother to me? You don't deserve it."

As he spoke, Jack began approaching the two. Even if his hands would be stained by blood, as long as it was the blood of those that were involved in taking or threatening the life of his loved ones, he wouldn't mind at all.

Seeing Jack approaching them, the two women were scared. Knowing again that since she was the one that had killed Anne, and Jack was angry about that, and he would definitely not let her go free, Marion decided to look for a chance for her daughter.

"Jack, I'm the one that killed your mother. Brenda wasn't involved in all of this. Please, you can take my life but please let her go." Marion tried begging.

"Mom.." Brenda was shedding tears. She wanted to persuade her mother but Marion didn't listen to her.

"Shut up already!" Marion shouted.

"You think that because you will say a few words I will let her go? Not only had she cooperated with you, she had only recently wanted to have me killed. So, why should I let someone who wanted to take my life go?" Jack sneered.

Marion was just about to say more when Jack moved. Before she even realized it, Jack was already holding Brenda by her neck. Brenda was now hanging in the air.

Her throat had been tightly grabbed, completely denying her air. Her legs were kicking in the air fiercely.

Marion paled when she saw this scene. She got onto her feet and rushed towards Jack as she began hitting him so that he could release Brenda. But, her efforts were all in vain.

She wasn't allowed to continue as Johnathan came forward and pushed her aside.

"Since it was just me that she was involved in the real killing issue, I will grant her a quick death." The moment that he finished speaking, Jack increased the strength of his grasp and completely crashed Brenda's neck.

Thud!

Without reservations, he dropped her body on the ground.

He gazed at Marion who was already wailing from the pain of seeing her beloved daughter being killed. She was almost going mad at this moment as she jumped up and down, trying to get past Johnathan and reach Jack.

"As for you, other than death, you will have to experience the pain of having someone that is dear to you being killed. You are lucky that she died with reason, unlike you who killed my mother who had done nothing wrong." Jack said.

After that, he held the already deranged Marion and broke her neck as well. Although he would have wanted to torture the two women, he felt that it would completely make him so cold blooded.

But, there was definitely a person that wouldn't be able to escape that fate. That person was the one that had asked others to have his mother killed. Jack would definitely not mind having him tortured to the death.

Now that he was done with the two who had been the direct killers of his mother, he felt his heart was at peace. He felt that his mother's soul could at least calm down a little.

But resting in peace, that would only happen when the last person was taken care of. That was something that Jack decided that he would have to do as soon as possible.

He couldn't stand the feeling in his heart, the feeling of knowing that there was someone who had killed his mother, that person was enjoying his life normally.

Johnathan felt that Jack wasn't in the best mood. He went forward and placed an arm around his shoulder before patting his back, trying to comfort him.

At the same time, he gestured for the three guys to take care of the bodies. The three guys took action quickly and carried the two bodies away.

As for Jack, he thought that now was the time to have the Alfonso family go bankrupt. Although it was true that Dalton hadn't been involved in killing his mother, it was also true that he had failed to protect her.

He had actually taken her with him. She had sacrificed a lot just for him to ignore her. And as his mother died, she must have died with a lot of regret and resentment. But, not wanting her son to have an even more difficult life, she didn't tell him about it.

Now, even if his mother hadn't told him to hate them, he still did. At the end of the day, they never treated him properly. Considering that they had bullied him and his mother, that was enough for him to make them experience despair. To make them know what it felt like to be looked down upon.

The Alfonso family already had a lot of enemies. But due to the strength of the Alfonso family, they dared not to show themselves in the light. But once they were given a chance, they would make the best of it.

Thinking of this, Jack decided that they would take action. So, after a while, the two left the wooden house. This was the place that Johnathan was staying when he was in Crystal city.

โ€ฆ

At this time, there were already several pieces of news that were trending on the internet and other social media platforms. All of this news had the same topic. Although the titles were different, they all spoke of the same thing.

A doctor or a murderer?

Did the doctor really take an oath?

The doctor's selfish path.

Several headlines talked about the same thing. A doctor who no longer had the morals of a doctor. Using his position as a doctor to gain benefits. He had killed several people.

Using his connections with the Alfonso family, he had actually managed to evade all those victims that had suffered under his hands.

The image of the doctor who was in charge of Jack's mother in the hospital was posted there. What's more, the audio of him saying that he didn't care if a person died as he had seen many deaths occurring had been added.

This piece of news immediately infuriated the netizens. None of them dared to actually take his side. Instead, there were many people who wanted to see him dead.

And one after the other, victims who had suffered due to the doctor emerged one after the other. The internet boiled with comments of the angry netizens as they heard the words of those that claimed to have been sexually harassed, extorted and so on.

The Alfonso family was not left behind. There was a transaction statement that showed that it was true that Marion had transferred $30,000 to the doctor. This was counted as her supporting him.

Although it was true that Marion had cooperated with the doctor to have him lie about the results of the test of Jack's mother, the Alfonso family had no other relationship with the doctor.

Instead, this was just one of the means that Jack had utilized to start dealing a blow to the Alfonso family. He would begin by having their reputation smeared with mud.

All the same, it was also true that the Alfonso family wasn't clean. So, one by one, several cases of them evading tax, selling defective products and so on began emerging.

It was a storm on the internet as one by one, the enemies that the Alfonso family had been 'nurturing' throughout all these years began emerging one after the other. They were the ones that were adding fuel to the fire that Denali had already set up.

This was what Jack had meant when he said that of it wasn't enough, she had to add more to make sure that it was. So, the issue of the doctor cooperating with the Alfonso family as well as some cases such as sexual harassment were added from nowhere.

The 'victims' were all created by Denali. So, this made the doctor's image plummet at a faster speed. Of course Denali didn't simply put this evidence stupidly. She had made enough preparations to make sure that no matter how the police looked into it, they would find that it was true.

One of the methods that she used was to find those people who had really experienced sexual harassment. Then, in return for claiming that it was the doctor who had done it, Denali would help them solve the real culprit of their harassment.

Added with the compensation that they received from Denali, cash of course, these people easily agreed to this.

At this moment, inside a hospital in Inchoate city, the doctor had just opened his eyes after losing his consciousness for several hours due to the beating that he had received from Jack.r ๏ฝ‚๐šŽ๏ฝ„๏ฝŽ๐š˜๏ฝ–๐šŽ๐š•๏ผŽ๐š˜๐š›

He was currently inside a private ward. He was recognized by someone who knew his identity and that was the reason as to why he was here. In this ward, there happened to be a TV. It was just that the TV was currently in the silent mode, giving no sound.

Doctor just happened to open his eyes. When he turned to the side with great difficulty, he saw the news that made his eyes bulge in their sockets. Although the sound wasn't there, the headlines of the breaking news was enough to inform him of what was happening.

'What the heck? Since when did I start harassing people sexually? Eh, I extorted someone? How am I extorting others here? This is framing! Someone is framing me!' He cried in his mind in disbelief. His mouth was sealed, so he couldn't speak.

He was just shouting when suddenly, a group of four police officers accompanied by a doctor and a nurse came into the room.

"Eh? Where's the wounded doctor?" One of the police officers asked as he looked around. No matter how he looked, he could only see a bed and there was nobody there.

"Ah, he's the one there." The nurse pointed at the bed.

It was only then that the police actually noticed that the white on the bed was a person and not the bedsheets. He could finally see the little slits that revealed a pair of reddened eyes.

"Eh? That's a person?" Another officer asked in disbelief.

"Yeah, he's the one. He was beaten in that his whole body had wounds of several degrees. We had no other choice but to put bandages all over his body." The doctor explained.

"Even the mouth?" An officer asked.

"Yes, not only did he lose a lot of teeth, but even his lips had been burst. It just like this guy had gone somewhere to be beaten up by a gang of people. Even bees don't bite people in such a manner." The doctor continued to explain.

Then, an officer in the group looked at the TV and happened to see the news. He looked at the tv before looking at the mummy on the bed. He looked at the two sides for a while before he got to get the remote.

"What are you doing?" The officer in charge of the case asked his partner.

"I want to hear the news." The officer replied.

"Don't you know that this is a patient's ward?" The officer asked again, not paying attention to the TV at all.

"If it was wrong to have the TV audio, then the hospital shouldn't have placed one here." The guy replied.

Doctor: "?"

In charge: "โ€ฆ."

Others: "!?"

Before the in charge could react, the other officer had already unmuted the audio.

"Eh? She died? Anyway, it doesn't concern me. I have seen many people dying. So, the death of your mother doesn't have anything to do with me and I don't care whether she died or she's alive."

It just so happened that when he unmuted, the audio that played was the record of the piece that Denali had selected from the conversation between Jack and the doctor.

'And that was a recorded statement from one of the victims of the doctor's cruelty. As you have all heard, he's a doctor but he doesn't care about the life or death of his patients. What's this? This is irresponsibility and inhumanity in a doctor. Tune in for more news as we are still looking for them for you.'

That was a reporter giving the report.

There was deathly silence in the ward as the officers, the doctor and the nurse all looked at the mummy in disbelief. They could see the face and they could see the name on the screen. So, they could tell that the person being talked about was the one in there.

Doctor on the other hand wanted to vomit blood. 'You only recorded that part? Where's the part where you beat me up?! This is scam!' He roared in his mind.

Then, the sound of a phone ringing echoed in the room. It was doctor's phone. One of the officers went ahead and received it before putting on loudspeaker for doctor to hear.

'Doctor', we have found that all the actions that you have been taking in our hospital do not follow the code of a doctor. So, from this moment on, you are no longer an employee of our hospital. There's no need for you to resign, we fired you. Immediately after that, the called ended.

Silence reigned in the room for a moment. Then, there was a rapid beeping sound from the machines that were monitoring doctor's heartbeat. The doctor looked at it. He was shocked. He hurried forward to check only for things to go silent.

"What happened?" The officer in charge asked with concern.

"Eh, the patient suffered from heart attack and high blood pressure and died." The doctor said as he looked at the flat lines running on the screen. It indicated that the heart had already stopped beating.

"He died? Just like that?" The officers couldn't believe it.

"What are we going to do?" One of the officers asked.

"Well, he was found by a mob, beaten up, rescued and brought to the hospital, then, he died from high blood pressure and heart attack due to being fired from work." The officer in charge responded.

"So, who killed him?"

"The mob and the one that fired him."

"Who are we going to arrest? Both?"

"Of course not! Get that person who fired him. He's the one who killed him by heart attack and high pressure."

"Got it."

"Have you recorded the statement?"

"Yes boss. It's all done."

"Okay, match on. Let's go and arrest that murderer." r ๐’ท๐“ฎ๐’น๐“ƒโ„ด๐“ฟ๐“ฎ๐“.๐“ฌ๐“ธ

"Yes sir!"

"Oh, wait a moment. Who was the one that fired him and where is he?"

"Look at how forgetful I am. Take the phone with us, that's evidence. Handle it carefully."

"I got it sir. The evidence is secured."

"Alright! Let's go and catch that criminal."

Doctor in charge: "..."

Nurse: (a?โ€ฐ?a?โ€ฐ)!

Poor hospital director, he didn't think that by trying to save the reputation of the hospital by firing 'doctor' actually made him a murderer who was wanted by the police.

...

On the other hand, the Alfonso family was in a mess. They couldn't handle things in the direction that they were heading at.

The damage of reputation that they had suffered from being connected with 'doctor' through Marion who was part of the Alfonso family had brought them losses.

Not only had several employees of theirs stopped working, there were those that had began claiming that their salaries were being delayed. Some even said that they were harassed by members of the Alfonso family who were in the upper echelons of the companies.

One by one, the companies that were in charge of selling products began seeing a decrease in the number of sales. Then, the goods that were supposed to have been delivered were detained as the port authority wanted to confirm if the goods were defective or not.

This in turn led to the delays in the delivery of the orders. Those that were supposed to receive the goods came after the Alfonso family, wanting to have them compensate them for the losses that they had suffered.

The contracts were broken one after the other and the Alfonso family had to pay for the damages that had been caused due to the failure in delivering the products.

The banks and SACCOs that had ever given loans to the family came forward to ask them to pay the debts or they would have their property seized.

The banks decided to freeze all the accounts of the members of the Alfonso family and their related businesses. In this way, they would make sure that the little money that was left in the bank wouldn't be used up before they got paid.

The products that were related to the Alfonso family were boycotted one after the other. The cooperation that the family had with other partners were broken one after the other. These people were not willing to be buried alongside the Alfonso family.

At this time in the Alfonso mansion, Dalton was still frowning in the study room. He was looking at the information that he had received from Kevin about Jack.

The information stated that Jack had bought a building that was worth $70,000,000. This was something that made him question if this was true. After all, how could Jack be able to afford that huge sum of money?

He was still trying to find the weakness that he could exploit to make sure that Jack came back to the family. But, he had been in here for over two hours but he still couldn't think of something that could be used to get him back.

Just as he was about to make a phone call, there was a sudden bang and the door was opened by force.

"Who the f*ck has no respect that he charges into my study like a mad bull?" He was already frustrated. Now that there was someone who actually dared to barge into his study like that, he couldn't help but want to vent.

"You unfilial son! How dare you say that I don't have respect? Am I not the one that taught you what respect is? And you dare to call me a mad bull? If I don't teach you a lesson today, then I'm not Victor Alfonso!" Victor who had just entered received the insults from his son.

Being already angry only for him to be insulted, Victor raised his cane and began beating Dalton up, completely forgetting that Dalton was now an adult.

Dalton on the other hand had never expected that it was his father who had entered like that. This was unlike him. So, he had simply thought that he could vent on the person that was coming in. Who knew that he was actually inviting the old man to vent his anger on him.

He had wanted to explain that it wasn't intentional but Victor had already began beating him up. The cane that he was using wasn't made of plastic or wood. It was made out of metal!

So, each strike that landed on Dalton made him hiss in pain. But, he didn't dare to cry out loud considering that his children were around somewhere. He managed to go through the pain for over five minutes.

Feeling tired, Victor whose eyes were already red looked at him and began berating him again. "What did I do to deserve such a useless son? You saw that chasing your son away wasn't enough. Now, you actually dared to do something that is now threatening to destroy my family?!"

Dalton could understand the first mistake where he chased Jack out of the family. But, what the heck with the second part? When did he even make a decision that affected the family? Could it be that the Farel family had already announced the engagement party was going to happen tomorrow?

"What happened father? What did I do wrong?" Dalton asked.

"You dare to ask again? You don't know that your wife was cooperating with a criminal? Now, the media is condemning our family that we are a group of criminals!" Victor roared in anger.

"Eh? Such a thing happened?" Dalton was dumbfounded.

"You ignorant fool. You don't even know something like that? Are you really the family head? All our businesses are collapsing. The shareholders in our companies are selling their shares at a cheap price!"

"Goods that were supposed to be delivered have all been detained! Contracts have been broken! We need to pay back the loans that we took! All those that didn't get the goods on time are asking for the compensation for the damages that have been caused!..."

The more he spoke, the angrier he got. In the end, victor collapsed on the floor. He was old to begin with. For him to do such an intense activity where he spent a lot of energy, he had to get to suffer.

Dalton was so dumbfounded after hearing what his father was saying. He couldn't understand how things came to this. He had thought that he was handling things well. In the end, the family was going to be ruined in his hands?

Just thinking of those that had been eyeing the family business all this time and those that he had offended to make sure that he succeeded, Dalton couldn't help but shiver. He knew that those guys would come out of the dark and try to devour the Alfonso family.

Seeing his father collapsing, he forgot everything that he was thinking about and rushed forward to hold him. After arranging for the old man to rest, he stormed out of the study room furiously.

"Marion! Where the heck has this woman gone to?! Come here right now and explain to me what is going on!" He roared.

Those that saw him immediately took the opportunity to slip away. None of them wanted to face the angry Dalton.

Even Dalton's brothers that had always wanted to be the CEO of the Fonso Group couldn't do a thing. This would have been a good opportunity for them to take Dalton down and replace him.

But now, how could they dare to take the hot potato? They would let Dalton handle the things himself. If they dared to take over the position, they would be the ones that would have to face the pressure that came with the current turbulent storm that the family was facing.

After looking and asking around, Dalton was informed that Marion had left the family mansion about six hours ago. And since then, they didn't see her and neither did she receive any calls. What's more, they couldn't find anything about her. It was like she had just vanished.

What's even more suspicious was that Brenda had also vanished. This made many people think that the mother and daughter had already run away from the very first sign of danger.

Dalton was even more infuriated. How could a woman that he had married actually cause the fall of his family? He was so angry at this point.

He tried thinking of the solution to the current problem. He made several calls but each and every call ended with his face darkening further and further.

He was feeling helpless. It was at this point when his phone rang. Looking at the caller, he found that it was actually Alton. He was excited and a hint of hope ignited in his eyes. How could he forget that he had such powerful in-laws?!

He received the call immediately. "Master Alton..." He couldn't even finish before Alton's angry voice came over.

"You dare to lie to me?! You told me that he was your son. In the end, you had actually expelled him from the family! Since you dare to play tricks on me, I will make sure that your Alfonso family falls. What's more, the engagement doesn't exist anymore!"

Tut...Tut...Tut...

The call ended there.

Dalton dropped the phone onto the ground as he stared in front of him lifelessly as he muttered, "It's over!"

As chaos erupted in the Alfonso family, Jack was busy with something else. It had already been so long yet the body strengthening pills had yet to be produced. He was now getting impatient. After all, this was one part of his plans. If it was missing, then the private team that he had formed would be useless with the normal strength.

In other words, there would be nothing special about the private team. He wasn't ready to waste his time and resources in forming something ordinary.

He got out of his room and headed downstairs. He found that Johnathan and the girls were chatting about what was happening in the Alfonso family.

The girls had already known that Jack was from the Alfonso family. And now, they had also known that he was making them bankrupt.

When they saw him coming down, they greeted him enthusiastically. Then, Celine asked, "Jack, are you intending to make the Alfonso family bankrupt? Or are you going to make their lives even difficult?"

Celine didn't like the fact that these people had actually made Jack's childhood a living hell. Furthermore, she had just known that they were the reason as to why Jack's mother died earlier. In other words, they had killed her.

So, for some reason, she found herself hating them just like how Jack did. But till this moment, she didn't know that Jack had already killed those that were responsible for his mother's death.

Jack had decided not to talk about that at all. In any case, it didn't have any effect whether Celine and the others knew that he had actually killed those that were responsible or not.

"Not really. I just want them to experience despair first. Then, I will acquire all the property under their names. In this way, I can make sure that they will have nothing to depend on in the future." Jack replied as he sat opposite Johnathan.

Celine nodded in understanding. She could tell that Jack was intent in making sure that the Alfonso family paid for their crimes. She too would like to see that happening.

During this time, Johnathan had been one of the important people in making sure that the Alfonso family went bankrupt in a single day. That's right, it was just the previous day that they had released information about the doctor before attacking the Alfonso family after the doctor had created the hype.

Denali was currently busy with acquiring the shares at a low price as the shareholders sold them. These guys were so scared to continue remaining in the same company as the members of the Alfonso family. So, they wanted to hurriedly hand over the shares to others.

Since it was obvious that there would only be a few people who might be willing to acquire the shares, these guys had no choice but to suffer a loss by selling the shares at a very low price.

Denali on the other hand was making sure that the prices of the shares was pushed to the lowest limit while at the same time, she was fanning the flames that were already burning the Alfonso family.

In this way, those that were reluctant to sell the shares at a lower price would have no choice but to sell them. Otherwise, once the company went bankrupt, let alone selling the shares, they would have to pay for all the debts that were accumulating one after the other.

As the group chatted, Jack continued thinking about the pills. He already had another pill recipe, the anti-leukemia pills. These were the pills that he was going to release to the market.

But, he was still wondering what was taking the research centre so long to produce the pills. They had the ingredients needed, they had the recipe, and all those that were participating in the production of the pills were experts in their fields. And, there were twelve of them.

Thinking that there might be something wrong, Jack decided to ask about it. He sent a text to Denali, to ask her to inquire about the production of the pills.

Knowing that Jack was getting impatient, Denali immediately contacted the person that was in charge of the production to confirm what was going on.

The information that she received surprised her. She really wanted to go to the capital and look at the results by herself. But, considering that she was still busy with the issue concerning the Alfonso family, she couldn't do it.

She had no choice but to inform Jack about the results. After all, he was the one that had given the recipe.

"The production is completed but the pills are ineffective? How's that possible?" Jack asked in disbelief after he received the information from Denali.

One had to know that the recipe came from the system. So, Jack was sure that there was no way that the system would give him counterfeit things. What he had received so far was a proof for that.

"Are you sure that they followed the steps that are required correctly? Otherwise, how can the pill be ineffective?" Jack asked again.

"Boss, that's what they told me. They said that they had made sure to follow all the steps and they finally produced the pills five days ago. But, they had tried them out but they were not working at all." Denali replied.

"Okay then. I'll head there to see it myself. And if the equipment is what is causing problems, you can as well inform them to purchase a higher version of the equipment if it exists. There is no need for them to save money." Jack stated.

After ending the call, Jack was just about to make another call when Johnathan called him out. "Hey Jack, what are you talking about? Are you researching on some kind of pill or something?"

"Not researching. The research was already completed and the recipe of the pill has already been produced. It is just that they are informing me that although they can produce the pills, it's like the pills are not working accordingly." Jack stated.

"What kind of pill are you researching anyway?" Celine asked.

"It's a unique one. You can only know about it after you test one of them." Jack replied.

"Eh? Test? I'm not sick, so why would I want to test the pill?" Celine was dumbfounded and couldn't help but ask to confirm.

"Of course you are sick. How can you not be sick?" Jack said full of confidence.

Not just Celine, but everyone in the room looked at Celine, it was as if they were trying to confirm that she was actually sick. But no matter how they looked at her, they couldn't find anything wrong with her.r ๏ฝ‚๏ฝ…๏ฝ„๐š—๏ฝ๐šŸ๐šŽ๐š•.๐šŒ๐š˜

"Humph! You! How dare you say that I'm sick? I'm going to beat you up!" Celine's face was flushed as she said these words. Before Jack knew it, she was already rushing towards him, ready to beat him up.

"Hey, hey. How can you be so sure that you are not sick when you haven't asked what kind of disease you are suffering from?" Jack couldn't fight back at all and could only receive the weak punches from the girl.

"You dare to continue saying that I'm sick? How am I sick? Point out what I'm suffering from. Otherwise, I'm not going to let you go unless I beat you up and make sure that you are taken to the hospital." Celine became angry as she continued hitting Jack.

When she noticed that her punches were not effective on him, she looked around and found a shoe. She was just about to continue hitting him when the door of the mansion's living room opened and Faith stepped in.

Seeing Celine's actions, she couldn't help but speak. "You two like flirting with each other all day long. When are you ever going to stop doing that in public? You are hurting we who are still single."

Celine blushed further when she heard Faith's words. It was only at this point that she remembered that there were actually other people in the room other than the two of them.

She looked at them and found that they were actually looking at her with weird expressions. She lowered her head and rushed out of the mansion. She was so ashamed to face anyone. After all, she had just lost her composure in front of so many people. Wouldn't the image that she had created collapse?

Seeing that he was spared from being beaten up, Jack decided to continue with what he was supposed to.

"Hello Klein. Bring the team to my mansion. We are going to Kartu city tomorrow. So, you should be here by seven tomorrow." Jack stated.

"Got it boss." Klein replied.

Klein was the captain that had been selected by the others of the squad. That was the decision that they had come to after a period of time.

And Klein and the others were already getting uneasy all this time. After all, since the formation of the squad, they had only carried a single mission, dealing with the goons that were blocking the store entrances.

Since then, they had been idle, not having anything to do. They had thought that Jack had forgotten about them. Although it was true that they had received some of the benefits that Jack had mentioned to them before, there were others that they had yet to receive.

But that was not what they were worried about. What they were worried about was the squad that had been formed to be disbanded. If it was, they would lose their advantage. What's more, they too didn't like the fact that they were receiving their income yet they were doing nothing other than idling around.

Now that they had been asked out again, Klein was clearly more than happy to comply. He was waiting for the time that Jack would have a use for them again.

After ending the call with Klein, Jack spoke to the system. 'Angel, can I have one of the helicopters delivered here? It will make things convenient for me to move around with this large group of people.'

[It will be here in an hour at most. You know, it has to appear like there was a person delivering it. So, I will be making the arrangements for that.]

'That's good then.' Jack nodded in agreement.

"Guys, tomorrow I'm heading to Kartu. Who's going there with me?" Jack asked.

"I'll be heading there with you. I have to be around you so that you can 'protect' me." Johnathan agreed without hesitation.

"I will be going back to see my grandpa. He seems angry after what I told him yesterday." Wendy said.

"Celine will also go with you. Her friend will be coming back from abroad this week. So, there's no need for her to stay here anymore. I'll handle everything here." Faith stated

"Since they are all going, I'll have to go too." Angy shrugged. She was Wendy and Celine's friend. So, if they left Inchoate city, there would be no need for her to continue staying there

"Okay then. The helicopter will arrive in an hour. But, we will be departing tomorrow morning. So, be prepared." Jack said

He was going to go to Kartu city with more than twenty people. It was obvious that the eurocopter could not take them all at the same time. So, he was going to use the helicopter that he had been awarded by the system as the first income reward for the security companies

Although he previously wanted the plane to be delivered by the system once the merging was completed, the current situation stated that they had to get the a bigger helicopter. Or, they could as well go to Volant city and take a plane to Kartu city

But, that was something that Jack didn't want. He didn't want to go through a lot of procedures and so on just to book a plane. He wanted to leave at his own convenience

If possible, he would have used the Boeing private jet. But, it was still in venture city, a four hours long trip

"What kind of helicopter can accommodate all of us?" Johnathan asked suspiciously

"You are bringing your team?" Jack asked with raised brows

"Of course I am. Otherwise, why would I leave them here? They are convenient in doing some of the small tasks you know." As he said these, Johnathan gave Jack a smile that only he could understand

Jack snorted and asked, "How may of them?" ๐’ƒ๐™š๐™™๐™ฃ๐™ค๐’—๐™š๐’๏ผŽ๐’๐’†

"Not many. There are only fifteen of them." Johnathan stated

"What are you saying Johnathan? Fifteen people in a helicopter and you are saying that the number is not big?" Wendy looked at him incredulously. She couldn't believe this guy at all

Wendy had already asked her grandfather to cancel the engagement between her and Jack the previous day. She had simply stated that the Alfonso family had cheated them and that Jack wasn't there

In other words, since Jack wasn't there, they were going to replace him with another person. This made Alton angry and that was the reason as to why he had contacted Dalton personally the previous day to inform him about cancelling the engagement

On the other hand, the reason for her asking for the engagement to be broken was simply because she had realized that she had gotten the wrong person. The person that she was supposed to be engaged to was Johnathan

He was the one that had saved her. Furthermore, he was the one that she knew the most because he appeared in the area that he had saved her frequently. So, most of the times that she sneaked back to crystal city, she would mostly see Johnathan and not Jack

The number of times that she would have seen Jack was far lower than the number of times that she had seen Johnathan. So, after some talk back in the star hospital when Johnathan was admitted there, she realized that he was the one that she liked her at least

Although he had yet to confirm their relationship, she was sure that he loved her, just like how she did. After all, the way that he treated her was special as compared to the way that he treated Celine and Angy

On the other hand, Jack was already a no go zone. After all, the way that he and Celine were interacting was enough to tell her that the two of them were comfortable together. And, not wanting to cause problems for her sister, she had decided to withdraw the engagement before it was announced

"What are you talking about. Fifteen people is such a small number of people if we start comparing the number of people that have been hired to take care of the two mansions here." Johnathan refuted

"What has the mansion got to do with the number of people that you are bringing?" Wendy blinked her eyes as she asked in confusion

"It has everything to do with it. The helicopter belongs to Jack. And what's more, the mansion belongs to Jack. So, everything about the number of people that I'm bringing along has everything to do with Jack." Johnathan explained

"You are not making sense at all." Wendy shook her head, clearly not understanding what Johnathan was trying to imply

On the other hand, Jack could understand. Johnathan was implying that just like the subordinates that were taking care of the mansions, his aim of having the fifteen come with them was so that Jack could utilize them

He had already seen how efficient they were. So, Jack didn't think that it was a bad idea to bring them along. "The helicopter can accommodate them even if you double the number." Jack stated

"Ah? What kind of helicopter is that?" Johnathan looked at Jack, clearly not believing his words at all

"Why don't you wait for an hour and see?" Jack shrugged, not willing to explain anything

"Okay then." Johnathan agreed

An hour later, the sound of a helicopter could be heard coming from outside the mansion. The group that was still chatting in the living room could already tell that this was the helicopter that Jack had said that it would be here in an hour

Since they were going to leave the following day, none of them was willing to leave the living room and check the helicopter for the time being. After all, they had found an interesting topic that they were talking about. Once they left, the flow would be ruined

About ten minutes later, Celine entered the living room. "Jack, who's helicopter is that outside?" She asked as soon as her eyes landed on Jack

"It's mine. It's the one that we will be using to go to Kartu tomorrow." Jack stated

"That big? Don't you already have a eurocopter? What is the use of that big one now?" Celine asked. Although she had just heard from Jack that they would be heading to Kartu the following day, she didn't say a word because it was natural that she would be heading there as well. Her duty here was already completed and the little that was left could easily be handled by Faith

"There are more than thirty people going. So, we will need a bigger one." Jack explained

"Oh, okay." Celine nodded. Although curious about who it was that was going to add the number to over thirty, she didn't ask. Anyway, she would see the people the following day

After hearing the conversation between Jack and Celine, not only Johnathan, but the three ladies were curious about what kind of helicopter Jack had, that could actually accommodate more than thirty people

One had to know that a helicopter had a maximum capacity that it could efficiently handle. Once the maximum capacity was exceeded, it would affect the performance of the helicopter

They were going to Kartu city. So, it meant that it would take them a long time to arrive there. They wouldn't want to be slowed down due to something like the number of passengers on the helicopter was exceeding the maximum that the helicopter could handle

The four of them got out of the mansion, completely forgetting about the interesting thing that they were talking about. They wanted to see what kind of helicopter it was

After about twenty minutes, the group came back to the mansion. Johnathan looked at Jack as he asked in disbelief, "Jack, where on earth did you get that helicopter from?

"I bought it of course. Or, is there somewhere that they give them out for free so that I can go and collect more?" Jack shrugged as he responded

"Be serious. That kind of helicopter is mainly used by the big institutions like red cross or the bigger hospitals. Maybe some big security companies have them as well. But for you to have one as well, this is surprising." Johnathan said as he sat next to Jack

"I bought it, alright?" Jack couldn't tell them that he actually received the helicopter from the system. What's more, he wondered how Johnathan would react when he knew that Jack actually had three of the helicopters

"Is the helicopter that special?" Angy asked. She wasn't the only one as even the other girls were curious about the helicopter. After all, they knew that Johnathan's background wasn't small. For the helicopter to make him to react in such a manner, there had to be something special about it

"You guys may not know this. The helicopter out there is special. It's called Mil mi-26M. It's a helicopter mainly used by the big security organizations. Even the army will use this kind of helicopter. It has a large carrying capacity and can carry a lot of weight.

"What's even more, the helicopter out there is one of the ones that is modified for the security companies. It can deploy up to eighty troops. As for the price, hehe, it's worth over $10M. The number of this helicopter that have been produced in the world amount to less than 500. Even my family only has one." Johnathan explained

When the girls heard the description of the helicopter, they were greatly surprised. They couldn't help but look at Jack again. They didn't know how many secrets Jack was hiding. He could afford such a helicopter

Not only was the price high, considering that the number of the helicopter itself was limited, for Jack to be able to acquire one, this explained that he was hiding too deep

The Jesda family had only one of them. On the other hand, Jack also had one of them. Didn't that mean that he might as well be of the same level as the Jesda family in terms of influence

"Jack, just what are you hiding?" Johnathan asked

"Nothing much. It's just that the helicopter out there was bought just recently. As for where I got it, you shouldn't worry about that. You may be surprised in the future that I actually have three of them." Jack stated with a smile

"As if I will believe it. To get one of them is already a miracle. How can you get three of them?" Johnathan couldn't believe it

"That's up to you." Jack didn't explain further

The following morning, a group of twenty people arrived at the prince and princess palace. The guards at the gate already knew them as this wasn't the first day that these people had come here.

Furthermore, they were driving the Bentaygas that Jack had bought. The four cars drove into the compound.

Not long after, three cars arrived at the gate. Bob was surprised. But when they introduced themselves, he allowed the group in. Jack had already informed him that there would be two groups of people that would be coming on this day.

"I wonder what all these guys are here for. Are they going to go out for a mission or something?" Bob wondered. He had seen the helicopter and he could tell that it was like the one that he had seen in a movie a period back.

That was a helicopter that was used by soldiers or security department. Although there were other modifications that could be used by the health sector and so on, he could recognize the one that had landed in the palace grounds.

In any case, he wasn't going to be so nosy on what was going to happen. He simply went back to his post after making sure that there was nobody else that was left out.

โ€ฆ

Jack and the gang had already been prepared. They were simply waiting for the thirty five to arrive.

When they came, the group took breakfast before they set off. Just like Johnathan and the others, the group of thirty five was surprised when they saw such a big helicopter. Those that knew about it couldn't help but wonder what kind of background Jack had.

In any case, Gabriel and one of Johnathan's men were going to be the pilots for the day. With the size of the helicopter, it was obvious that a single pilot would have a difficult time in handling it.

The journey was going to be long. So, they had decided to leave by eight In the morning. They had already made sure to take with them the things that they would need on the way. Food and water were some of the basics.

Since they were no longer going to take a detour to venture city and directly go to Kartu city, it would take them about five hours to arrive in the central province's Kartu city.

The helicopter could fly at a speed of 295km/hr. Considering that it wasn't like a car where it would be held in a traffic jam or it would have to slow down when climbing the mountains, this speed was fast enough in air.

โ€ฆ

When they arrived in Kartu city, Jack and Johnathan had to look for a place to stay. Although the girls wanted to invite them to their house, Jack and Johnathan thought that it wasn't appropriate for them to go there.

After all, if they did go, they would have to face the girls' parents. In the end, it would be like an introduction. Who was ready for that at the moment? None!

As the girls went back to their parents' house, Jack and Johnathan decided to stay in the Cardinals Supreme Hotel. This place Jack had already booked for a month. So, there was no need for him to book another place.r ๐›๐ž๐—ฑ๐—ป๐จ๐ฏ๐—ฒ๐—น.๐œ๐จ

As for the thirty five, they were going to book their own rooms. Of course Jack was the one that was going to pay for the expenses.

After staying there for the night, Jack took the Lamborghini Urus that Denali had left in the hotel parking space, before driving it to the Brightway Medical Research Centre. Johnathan decided to go with him.

They were currently in the central province. Here, it was easy for his second uncle to know his whereabouts. And just as he knew, he would definitely send more assassins his way.

If they did send someone like spider when he was still weakened, it would only lead to his death. Jack could defeat spider without getting injured. That implied that he was strong. So, Jack was his only source of protection as long as he wasn't back to the family manor.

He had also followed Jack because he was curious about what type of pill he was producing. He knew about the Brightway Medical Research Centre. As for how Jack came to be the owner of the research centre, that was something that he didn't know about.

When they got there, he found that there was a group that was waiting for him. It seemed that Denali had informed them that Jack was coming to see where the problem was with the pill.

The group welcomed him. Though, they were surprised that there were actually twins. In the end, Jack didn't think that it was necessary to explain anything to them and simply asked them to take him to the trial room.

The trial room was located in the biggest building that had five floors. It was on the top most floor, the fifth.

When Jack got there, he found that there were several trial subjects there. He knew that this was normal. The research centre didn't simply research about human medicine. There were other departments that dealt with other types of medicine.

Just like how the test was done, they used a normal white mouse. The pill was pure white in color. Since it was true that the mouse wouldn't simply take the pill, they had to use water to make a solution that would then be fed to the mouse.

The test went on. Jack and Johnathan observed from the side. Johnathan asked, "What kind of pill is that? It's so small and has no scent at all."

"It's a body strengthening pill." Jack replied.

"Eh? What kind of pill is that? I have never heard of a disease that requires such a pill." Johnathan asked again.

"The weak can be treated by the use of this pill." Jack replied.

Johnathan wanted to ask more when the results of the test came out.

"As you can see, the results of the pill show that the pill has no effect on the mouse." The scientist in charge of the production handed the document to Jack.

Jack could see that they had tested the physique of the mouse in terms of strength, speed and so on before giving it the pill. In the end, after three hours, they found that there was actually no change at all. The results were still the same.

Jack frowned. He wondered what was happening here. 'Angel, could there be something wrong with the recipe?'

[How can there be anything wrong with the recipe that the system gives? That's completely impossible.]

'Then what happened to the pills? The results show that they have no effect.' Jack asked.

[Can't you see the mistake that you guys are making? The body strengthening pill is meant for humans. Yet here you are, testing it on a mouse and you are expecting results?]

'But the mouse has always been used as a test subject for drugs that are used by humans.' Jack said.

[Whatever you say. The body strengthening pill is meant for humans. No matter how similar the cells or physique of the mouse are closer to that of a human, it's still a mouse at the end of the day. So, there will be no effect.]

[Another thing to note is that you only retrieved the recipe and not the prescription of using the pills. Although it was said that a person could only take two pills, do you know whether the two are taken at the same time or at what time difference after taking the first one?]

[Then, although it's a pill, did you ask for the method of using it? Not really. You simply took the pill, dissolved it in water and fed it to the mouse. Even if the pill could really work on the mouse, the results would still remain the same.]

Jack: "โ€ฆ."

He had completely forgotten something like that. Although it was true that the scientists were the ones that produced the pill according to the recipe that he was given, they had not really researched the pill at all.

So, they didn't know about the effect of the pill when taken. They simply knew that the pill was supposed to increase the strength of a person.

Jack took a deep breath as he tried thinking about what the system had just said. He looked at the scientist in front of him. His name was Walter. He was from a big research institute and was poached by Denali.

"Have you tried different methods of administering the pill to the mouse?" Jack asked.

"Yes. We forced the solid pill into the mouth of the mouse. Since the pill could easily dissolve, it wasn't a problem for the mouse to take it. But the results were the same as now." Walter said.

"We tried dissolving the pill with different amounts of water. In the end, there were no changes at all. We used warm water, cold water, nothing worked even when we used hot water to dissolve the pill first." Walter continued.

Jack could see just how frustrated Walter was. He was someone who likes researching. So, although he wasn't the one that had researched the pill, it was true that he was involved in the production. So, for him to see that his efforts actually bore no results, it made him so depressed.

'System, where's the prescription?' Jack asked.

[Do you want it here or back in the hotel?]

Jack thought for a while and decided that he was going to take the prescription back at the hotel. With that decision made, Jack looked at Walter and said, "Just continue with the production of the second batch of pills. Don't worry about the effects of the pill, I will take care of it."

Although Walter was confused, he still agreed and went back to discuss with his fellow scientists about what Jack had just said.

Johnathan followed Jack back to the hotel without asking a question. He was curious. But, seeing that the pill seemed to be ineffective, he decided not to ask. After all, what was the use of something that couldn't be used.

Jack entered his room in the suite. Then, he asked the system for the prescription.

[Doctor Angel's body strengthening pill intake prescription has been placed in the bedside cabinet.]

"Doctor? Since when did you become a doctor?" Jack was rendered speechless.

[Of course I'm a doctor. Otherwise, how could I know the body strengthening pill recipe as well as the prescription? Didn't the scientists that you hired failed after days of tests?]

Jack simply shook his head and opened the cabinet before taking a piece of paper. Just like the recipe, the prescription was also written on the paper.

To use the body strengthening pills, one has to dissolve two of them in 10ml of hot water. After five minutes, the solution has to be frozen till it forms an ice cube. Then, it's melted and warmed to a room temperature. It's only then that the solution can be taken.

Jack: "?"

He completely couldn't understand what was wrong with the prescription. It was just to dissolve the pills in water. What was the use of using hot water, then freezing the solution, only to warm it till the solution was at a room temperature?

'System, what is the use of the roundabout process. Won't the end result be the same, the room temperature solution?' Jack asked.

[That is just so as the pills can't be used by just anyone. In this way, you can control the number of people that can use the pill. In other words, even if those scientists stole the pill from you, they won't be able to use it unless you tell them the prescription.]

Jack was at first stunned. Then he thought that the system was really thoughtful. It had already thought of a way of making sure that nobody stole the reward that he had received after working so 'hard' in the ultimate championship.

But, what was the use of all of this? Why not just say that it needed to be dissolved in a special liquid?

[The procedures are not for nothing. The hot water is used to activate the properties of some of the ingredients that are used. Then, the freezing will also activate another property. Melting the ice cube before warming it to room temperature will make sure that all the properties are merged.]

'So, the recipe is incomplete.' Jack guessed.r ๐›๐—ฒ๐—ฑ๐—ป๐—ผ๐ฏ๐ž๐—น๏ผŽ๐จ๐ซ

[Without the prescription, it can be said to be incomplete.]

Jack shook his head and decided to focus on what could be done at the moment.

To make sure that the effects of the pills are maximized, the one that takes the solution has to make sure that he/she does intense workout. In this way, the cells in the body will be active in the absorption of the pill properties.

That was the last sentence on the two paragraphs long prescription. After he was done with it, Jack decided to test it. He had come with all the pills that were produced in the first batch.

There was a total of 216 pills. According to Walter, they had produced 250 pills in the first batch. All the others were used for the testing that led to a failure.

The 216 pills, if he divided 2 per person, he could strengthen 108 people. Thinking of the squads that were supposed to be formed, Jack clicked his tongue just thinking of the number of people that would be stronger than the normal human adults.

To test the effect of the pills, Jack decided to test them on Johnathan. He was currently in a weakened state. Perhaps the pills could help him with that.

But currently, Jack had a problem. How was he going to measure 10ml of water? Considering that he was currently in a hotel room and not in the laboratory, there was nothing that he could use.

After thinking again, he simply decided to buy a measuring cylinder. It took him about half an hour to find a store that sold the laboratory apparatus.

All the same, having another idea, Jack decided to buy an even bigger measuring cylinder, a beaker, fifty small glass bottles and a dropper.

When he got back to his room, he began the trial. He followed the steps and finally after more than an hour, he had completed the preparation of the solution.

He went to the living room of the suite and called for Johnathan. This guy was simply playing games instead of doing something constructive.

Jack then gave him a small glass bottle that contained the body strengthening solution.

Johnathan took it and looked at the small amount of colorless liquid in the bottle. He wondered what it was. He opened the cap and took a whiff bit he couldn't smell anything.

"Why are you acting like a cat, trying to smell something before taking it? Drink it already." Jack complained.

"Hey, I don't know what this thing is. So, why would I simply take it?" Johnathan looked at Jack with a dissatisfied expression.

"You have to drink it because I'm the one that gave it to you." Jack stated with a straight face.

Looking at Jack's expression, Johnathan became serious. "What is this thing anyway?"

"Body strengthening solution." Jack replied without hiding a thing.

"Hey, you mean that this is the solution of the same pill that you carried from the lab? Hasn't this thing been ineffective? Or are you trying to use me as a lab rat?" Johnathan looked at Jack with a strange expression on his face.

"Just take it. If you don't want, you might as well give it back to me so that I can give it to another person who knows how to appreciate other people's kindness." Jack snorted as he stretched his hand to take the bottle away from Johnathan.

Johnathan reacted fast and gulped the small amount of liquid in the bottle. And not long after that, he felt a warm current rushing through his body.

He was just about to question what was happening when he suddenly felt that the strange poison that was previously restricting his strength being destroyed. What followed that, was that he felt that his strength was returning to him.

What surprised him the most was the fact that not only had his strength returned to the peak, it had also been greatly enhanced. This showed him that the solution that he had taken wasn't something simple.

He clenched his fists to test his strength. Feeling the explosive power that was hiding in his muscles, Johnathan felt that he could crush a military armored car with a single punch. He was feeling restless, he really wanted to vent his excess energy.

Still, he managed to suppress the feeling. He looked at Jack and asked, "How come it's now functioning now? Could it be that you have found the solution?

Jack nodded. "It's already solved. So, how are you feeling? Any abnormality?" Jack asked.

"You are strange." Johnathan stated, making Jack fail to understand what he was meaning. "As for the abnormality, I feel like I can fight a thousand men right now. I have completely recovered and now, what is left is to try the strength."

"As of now, compared to an adult, how many times stronger do you think you are now?" Jack asked. He wanted to know by what degree the solution increased a person's strength.

"I feel like I'm three and a half men combined." Johnathan stated.

(A/N: I know that there is nothing like half a man. So, just take it as if an adult is 100kg. A half will be 50kg.)

"You should try to practice. There should be a good amount of the energy of the solution that has yet to be absorbed by your body. So, you should try doing something intense." Jack suggested.

"Mmh. How about fighting you?" Johnathan asked as he looked at Jack. He wanted to know just how strong Jack was.

"If we fight, you are no match for me at all. So, the fight will be boring." Jack shook his head and refused.

It wasn't that he was bragging. Instead, he was saying the truth. While Johnathan was three and a half men combined, Jack was five adults combined.

"You are actually looking down on me? You don't dare to fight me?" Johnathan looked at Jack with a displeased expression. Being told that he couldn't fight Jack when he hadn't even tried was something that he couldn't accept. Every man had his own pride.

Seeing that Johnathan seemed not to believe him, Jack shook his head helplessly. He decided to have a fight with him. In this way, he can make sure that Johnathan can fully absorb the energy present in his body.

Additionally, he might as well use this chance to teach him a good lesson. After all, this guy had been provoking him over and over again.

"Why not fight on the roof of the hotel?" Jack suggested.

Seeing that Jack had agreed, Johnathan snorted before walking towards the door. Jack silently followed behind him.

When they got to the roof, Jack and Johnathan stood ten meters apart. They had each other's movements locked in that they would be able to react as long as one of them made a move.

Getting impatient, Johnathan made the first move. Currently, he was so confident that he could beat Jack. The energy in his body was something that needed to be vented and Jack would be a good place where he could vent freely.

He took two steps forward before punching. The explosive power that was contained in the punch surprised Jack a little. This was actually the first time that he was going to fight someone who was as strong as Johnathan.

In any case, he wasn't worried. He lifted his right hand and easily parried away the punch. The first thing that he wanted to do was to help Johnathan completely absorb the energy. So, he decided to let Johnathan be on the offensive.

Seeing that his punch was ineffective, Johnathan threw another one. But just like before, Jack easily parried it to the side. This made Johnathan feel like his pride was being challenged.

So, he began throwing one punch after the other, not giving Jack time to relax. He increased the speed and power behind each punch. But for some reason, Jack was always able to parry his attacks.

Getting frustrated, Johnathan increased the frequency of his attacks again. It was also at this point that he noticed that with each punch, his strength was increasing. And so, he forgot about not being able to hit Jack and completely focused on throwing the jabs one after the other.

Jack wasn't flustered at all. He continued entertaining Johnathan more. Till now, he had yet to attack even once.

Just like that, twenty minutes went by. Johnathan was already sweating from the continuous punches that he had thrown.

At this point, Jack realized that Johnathan might have completely absorbed the energy. Flashing a smile, he first held the fist that came before holding the other in his other hand. Just as Johnathan was wondering why his hands were stuck, Jack used his knee to hit Johnathan in the stomach, waking him up.

Being suddenly kneed in the stomach woke Johnathan out of his world. Jack released his hands and Johnathan hurriedly retreated. Now, he began focusing on the fight. Previously, he had simply been attacking, forgetting that this was a fight where he could be hit.

Jack's lack of offense had made him completely submerge in the state where he only thought of attacking.

Now that he could focus, he noticed that of all the punches that he had thrown, none of them had actually managed to land on Jack. Not feeling convinced, Johnathan attacked. This time, he made sure that he was ready to defend any strike that came from Jack.

He threw a kick this time. Since punches didn't work, he decided to try kicking. Perhaps he would actually be able to land a hit on him.

But against his expectations, Jack didn't stand there. He took a few steps backwards and evaded the kick.

Johnathan who had expected that Jack would actually parry the attack was caught unprepared. So, the force that he had thrown the kick with made him lean to the side.

At the same time, Jack made a move. Just as Johnathan was trying to gain his footing, a punch arrived, heading straight for his face.

Surprised, Johnathan instinctively reacted and raised his left hand to block the attack.

When the fist landed on his hand, he felt a great deal of pain as he was pushed backwards. He didn't expect that Jack's punch would be this strong.

Although he had misjudged Jack previously, that didn't mean that he was not a fighter. Instead, he was someone that had undergone several life and death fights. So, his combat experience was high.

Now that he had taken the fight serious, he dared not make a rookie mistake like the one that he had made when he tried kicking Jack.

The two attacked, defended and evaded attacks one after the other. But if there was a person that was watching the fight, they would find that Johnathan was at a great disadvantage. He was being suppressed by Jack as time went on.

This was basically due to the fact that Johnathan had spent a lot of strength when he was attacking Jack at the beginning. And now, he wasn't having the same momentum as at the beginning.

Jack was maintaining the strength and speed of his punches. He made sure that he didn't use much strength lest he badly injured Johnathan.

Still, he enjoyed the feeling of suppressing Johnathan. This was the sense of satisfaction that came from the fact that Johnathan had been messing with him all this time and Jack had no way of paying back. So, this was his opportunity.

On the other hand, Johnathan could feel that Jack was playing with him. He felt that no matter what he did, he was bound to lose. But all the same, he was unwilling to give up. He was the one that had suggested that they had to fight. So, he wasn't going to be the first one to submit.

But as time went on and more and more of Jack's attacks landed on him, Johnathan had no choice but to agree that he was no match for Jack. Now, both of his eyes had already turned black. The cheeks had already swollen.

In other words, Jack was simply beating him up! This was not a fight at all.

"I have something else to do. So, goodbye!" Johnathan said before he ran off.

Jack who was preparing to attack again was stunned. He never expected that Johnathan would actually run away. What thing did he want to do? He was simply giving up and he wasn't willing to say loud that he was admitting defeat.

But at the end of it all, Jack was amazed by the strength that he had gotten from the professional combat ability. Not only was he good in terms of strength. He was also good in terms of techniques and knowledge.

In other words, he was just like a person that had experienced several fights in his life. So no matter how strong Jonathan was, and no matter how many fights Jonathan had been engaged into, he would never be able to compare to Jack in terms of experience.

Shaking his head, Jack decided to follow Jonathan back into the suite. Since he had already tested the efficiency of the body straightening pill, he might as well start preparing the solution for the other 20 that were already here in Cardinals Supreme Hotel.

After getting back to his room, Jack used to the big measuring cylinder to measure 200ml of water and poured it into a beaker. After that, he took 40 body strengthening pills and dissolved them inside it.

Then following the procedure that was in the prescription, he prepared another body strengthening solution.

After that, he measured 10 ml of the solution and poured it into 20 small glass bottles. With everything done, he gave Klein a call and asked him to come to pick up the solutions.r ๐—ฏ๐—ฒ๐๐—ป๐—ผ๐ฏ๐—ฒ๐—น๏ผŽ๐จ๐—ฟ

About 5 minutes later, Klein arrived. Jack handed him the solution and instructed. "Each one of you will take a single bottle. Drink the solution inside and make sure that you go to train immediately after you've taken it."

Although he was confused about what Jack have given him, he still decided to obey Jack's order and headed back to his room where he called for the others to come and join him.

He gave them the solution and gave them the same instruction as Jack had told him. And just like him, they too were confused and none of them could tell what it was that Jack had given them.

"Do you think that this is one of those illegal drugs that have been banned?" One of them asked.

"Why do you think so?" Another asked.

"Don't you think that it's strange that he gave this thing to us and said that we had to take it when we were working out?" The first guy said.

"It does make sense. But, what is the use of that kind of drug? I don't think that boss is that kind of person. Why would he want us to use illegal drugs?" Another guy refuted.

"In any case, I trust that boss will not give us something that will end up harming us. The private team has just been formed. And considering that he said that we are of great use to him, that means that he has no intention of doing us harm." Klein stated.

"That's right. Just think about it. If we think that this is a drug, we might as well quit the private team and head our own ways. It's not like he's going to force us to continue being his subordinates."

The group went on to think about what Jack might be intending to do. There were some among them that were reluctant to drink the solution.

But in the end, since the majority of the group had decided that they would take the solution and that they trusted Jack, this group of minority also agreed to follow.

The following morning, the group went to a nearby gym. Immediately after they were ready to start working out, they each drank the solution that Jack had given them. They did this in private.

At that exact moment, they felt that their strength had gotten a drastic increase. They were just normal men and women before taking the solution. But now, they were extremely strong.

These guys finally understood why Jack had stated that they had to work out immediately after they had taken the solution. So, they each went ahead to do the activity that they thought would help them vent the excessive energy in their bodies.

Some used the treadmill and ran at their maximum speed. Others went to the dumbbells and began lifting and so on. In other words, they each did something that they thought they could manage.

Those that were watching from the side were amazed by this group of people. They stopped practicing and focused their attention on them. Some even began recording their actions.

"What do these people eat?"

"Right, do we even eat the same things?"

"Hey, have you noticed that just one of them here can break the world record?"

"Now that you mention it, it's true."

"Biggie, didn't you say that you are the strongest person in the gym? Why don't you go ahead and defend your position?"

"Man, there are times that we have to agree that we are no match for others. Don't you know that there is always someone stronger than you?"

"What the heck! Is that a woman?"

"It's only now that you are noticing it?"

"Yeah. I had simply thought that all of them are men. Who knew that there was a woman amongst them?"

"There are two of them, not one."

"Why are you acting as if this is normal?"

"My wife is like that. She always beats me up whenever we have a fight."

"Tsk, who said that your wife is strong? It's just that you are so weak. You can't even lift the least heavy weight in the gym for ten reps."

"You are talking as if you can compete against the women there."

"โ€ฆ."

As the crowd that was watching continued to clamor on how strong the twenty men and women were, the ones that were at the center of attention were not even paying attention to them.

They were now feeling their strength being elevated to a higher level. The more they worked out, the stronger they became.

Furthermore, it wasn't just an increase in strength. They were also having an increase in their speed, endurance and so on. They felt that the bones in their bodies were being strengthened as well.

After over half an hour of intense workout, the group finally stopped one after the other. The group could feel that they were now tired and the only thing that they wanted to do at that point was to get a good sleep to relax.

So, without caring about the crowd that was trying to talk to them or ask them questions about how they got this strong, the group walked out of the gym.

The good thing was that, the gym wasn't that far from the hotel. So, they easily got back to their rooms and fell on their beds without caring that they had to take a shower first.

โ€ฆ

Jack didn't know the effect of the solution on the twenty. Currently, he was thinking about what he was going to do to make sure that the group would get trained.

Being strong wasn't enough for the group to be part of the private team. They needed more than that.

Jack decided to ask Tracy if there was someone present in the company that could train people. He didn't want just muscles, skills were very important. So, the twenty still had to go and train their skills and how they were supposed to react in specific situations.

"Hello boss." Tracy responded.

"How are things on your side?" Jack asked.

"They are going well. By next week, the merging should be completed." Tracy replied.

"That's good. Anyway, is there anyone who is training the guards?" Jack inquired.

"Yes. There's one that was in the army before. After he got injured, he couldn't continue staying there and so, he decided to come and do something simple. He now trains the special guards that always take on the bodyguard duties." Tracy explained.

"Ok, I got it. Inform him that I would like to send people for him to train them. They should be trained in all means possible." Jack stated.

"I'll make sure to pass the information." Tracy agreed.

"Okay then. They will be coming on a helicopter. You can organize and see what side requires it the most. It will be convenient for the emergency response to be moving around with the helicopter." Jack added.

Tracy was pleasantly surprised that Jack was giving them a helicopter. One had to remember that all the money that they were earning during the month was actually being used by them to expand the company.

That was what Jack had decided on during the previous visit. So, all the revenue that was earned during the month was used as capital that was injected into the company.

She had also planned to buy a few helicopters using the money. Although it was true that they already had a few of them, it was also true that they were not enough to serve the company whose branches were spread out to other cities.

"Boss, we still have a good amount of money. We can use it to buy several helicopters. There's no need for you to give away your personal helicopter." Tracy tried persuading.

"Worry not. This helicopter is special. There will be a total of three but two of them will be delivered once the merging is completed." Jack insisted.

"Okay." Tracy agreed. Since Jack said that it was special, she had no choice but to agree. But in her heart, she didn't think that there was anything special with the helicopter. After all, what could be so special about it?

In any case, she could only wait and see what was so special about it in that Jack thought that it was. So, after she agreed, she asked for the number of the people that would be going to the headquarters and ended the call.

Jack was now relieved that there was actually a person that could train the twenty in terms of skills. And if possible, Jack wanted to get this person who was from the army to also join a private team.

It was just an injury. Johnathan's poison had been healed by the body strengthening solution. So, Jack believed that it wasn't impossible to have the injury that he suffered to be treated as long as it wasn't losing a limb.r ๐—ฏ๐—ฒ๐—ฑ๐—ป๐—ผ๐˜ƒ๐ž๐ฅ.๐—ฐ๐—ผ

As for whether he would join, that would depend on him and Denali. If Denali thought that he was good to join, Jack would immediately invite him to join. If he agreed to it, Jack would definitely give him the body strengthening solution.

Now, he had only spent forty two pills. There were still 174 pills remaining. What's more, there was another batch that was being produced. And once that came as well, the number of pills in his hands would be enough for him to strengthen a big number of people.

The efficiency of the pills was so high. But, what was up with how easy it was for them to be produced? The ingredients were very cheap and most of them were easy to find.

[That's how the medicine is. The ingredients are always available. It's just that people don't know that when you combine this plant and this grass you will get this effect. Furthermore, even if a person wants to try it, that person would have to start by trying to see the effect of combining two plant essence before finding the right ratio. All of this is too time consuming.]

Jack nodded. This was why the research for medicine of a certain disease would sometimes take a few years or it might as well extend to decades before the results start appearing.

Jack wanted the group that had been selected by Denali to start the production of the anti-leukemia pills as soon as they completed the second batch of the body strengthening pills.

In this way, he would start getting closer to the target that he wanted. He knew that monopolizing the medicine sector would be hard. What he was expecting from this side was simply the money.

The money could then be used to develop other companies that had the least competition and he would be able to complete one of the requirements for the system upgrade.

[You've earned $96M. Multiplier applied. You receive $9.6B.]

Jack was surprised by the sudden system prompt. He had not expected that there would be money coming in at this point. Now, the question was, where was the money coming from? This was the first time that the system wasn't mentioning the source of money if he wasn't the one that was actually carrying out the transaction himself.

As if to answer his question, another system prompt appeared.

[First Income From the Serenity Residential Area. As a reward, you gain the Eden Residential Building.]

Just then, the phone that he was still holding in his hand vibrated. Looking at the message that he had received from the bank, Jack sighed with emotion.

[Flyers Bank Savings Account Received $9.6B. Current balance is $26,855,924,216.]

He was now already halfway towards the target, $50B. This was actually the first sale that had occurred ever since he actually got rewarded with the serenity residential area from the bet with Austin in venture city.

Looking at the balance in his account, Jack could see the target was approaching. He wondered who it was that had purchased the villa.

In serenity residential area, there was a total of thirty villas that were up for sale. The villas were built according to a certain pattern and the price. There were five of each villa with the price tag.

The villas were worth $20M, $96M, $105M, $118M, $130M. These were twenty five villas. Then, there were four villas that were worth $190M each.

As for the last villa that Jack had thought that he would take it for himself if there would be nobody who would have purchased it by the end of his one month booking, it was worth $695M. This was the most expensive villa in the whole residential area.

And now, there were six villas that were sold before Jack took over the residential area. The five that were worth $20M and one that was worth $96M. Now, another purchase of a villa that was worth $96M had been completed.

Now that Jack thought about it, he was rewarded with the entire Serenity Residential Area. Its worth was estimated to be at least $3.8B. But, there were already six buildings that had been sold.

Didn't that mean that he had actually been scammed of his six villas? 'System, where's the money for my six villas?'

[Who said that the six villas are yours. You own twenty four of the thirty villas in Serenity Residential Area.]

Jack: "?"

What the heck! Wasn't he rewarded with the Serenity Residential Area? Why was it that he only owned some of the villas and the others weren't? Didn't that reduce the value of the property that he owned?

[The villas sold are not counted. The villas that were sold can amount up to $196M. On the other hand, although those that bought the villas own them, as long as they get out of their courtyard, they are trespassing on your property.]

[What you own are the twenty four villas as well as all the other facilities that are present in the residential area. That means that even if you sell all the villas, you will still be considered the owner of the playgrounds, swimming pools and other facilities that are available outside of the villas and the courtyards of the serenity residential area.]

Jack finally calmed down. It turned out that the system wasn't scamming him of the reward that he was supposed to receive.

Now, to the thing that he had just received, Eden Residential Building. Jack was still considered new in Kartu city. So, he had yet to know the names of most of the buildings in the city.

The only solution for the moment would be to for him to do a search and find what that building was.

He found that Eden was actually a building with 50 floors. It was a 3 bedroom apartment building. Currently, it had most of the apartments occupied. And, the estimated price of the whole apartment building was $1.03B. This was a sky-high price.

In other words, although Eden Residential Building wasn't the tallest building present in the city, it was still a luxurious apartment block.

Jack thought that he was getting richer and richer. He then thought of something. 'System, will I have a reward from the first income from the apartment?'

[NO!]

Jack: "?"

[You got the serenity residential area as a reward from the system due to the multiplication effect from the bet. In such a way, it's the income that you received. As for the Eden Residential Building, that's a reward from the system. A reward from the system doesn't give you a reward, just the income multiplier.]

[Had it not been for the fact that Serenity Residential Area was for sale before it was rewarded to you, the income coming from selling it wouldn't have been multiplied. Only the income like rent would have been multiplied.]

[So, if you sell Glaze Hotel, you will be rewarded by a first time income reward as long as the first month hasn't gone by. But, the reward that you will receive, even if you sell it, the income will not be multiplied. In other words, the system doesn't support you selling the rewards that you have been awarded with.]

Jack finally understood. After all, back then, although he had actually sold the building and the cars that belonged to Austin, there was no multiplier effect considering that he had already been rewarded by something that was a hundred times more after he received them.

Could it be that now that Shonzu wasn't there, people have finally began buying the villas or something? In any case, Jack decided the was going to pay the residential area a visit again.

Just at this moment, a person knocked on the door. Not sure who it was, Jack got out of his room and opened the door. He found that Klein and the other nineteen were waiting outside.

The moment that they saw Jack, they all gave him a deep bow and spoke in unison. "Thank you boss for the opportunity that you have granted us."

Although he was surprised at first, when he heard their words, Jack finally realized that they were talking about the body strengthening solution that he had given them.

He waved his hand and said, "There's no need to be polite. This is one of the benefits that I had promised you guys when I was asking you to join the team. Now that you are strong, you still need some skills. So, you can go and prepare. You'll be heading to the headquarters of Good Vision Security Limited so that you can get trained."

Hearing Jack's words, the group was stunned for a moment before they became ecstatic. They were just normal people who had decided to work as security guards for the Safety Enforcers Security Company.

In the end, they had been chosen to join the private team. Now, not only had their salaries been increased greatly, but they were stronger than average men and we're now going to be trained in terms of skills and many more.

So, they were excited. Not everyone could be given such an opportunity, considering that there were a hundred of them before they were selected. What's more, they didn't even know what it was that Denali looked for before choosing them.

"Thank you boss. We will be preparing now." Klein stated.

"No problem. Gabriel will take you there via the helicopter. You will be training all this while unless I call for you. Your training may even take several months. In any case, you should just focus on training unless I need you to come." Jack added.

After chatting the group for a while, they left. Jack then went back to the room. He was still wondering if he could get other teams to be formed so that he can at least have them trained as early as possible.

But thinking that Denali was still in crystal city, Jack shook his head. He would have to wait for her before he could implement that idea.

Just then, his phone rang. An unknown number. Receiving it, Jack spoke. "Hello, you are?"

"Hello Mr Jackson, I'm Elvis, the manager of the Eden Residential Building. I was informed that you have taken over the building. So, I was inquiring if there are any changes that you would like to make." A man said.

Thinking for a while, Jack decided that he would have to wait till Denali came so that such a thing could happen as well. "Just continue doing things normally. I will see if there are any changes that can be made later on."

"Okay boss." Elvis who was quite nervous was happy. Although he was the one that was in charge of managing the block, that didn't imply that he couldn't be replaced. Considering that Jack had just bought the building and he didn't know him, he might replace him with another person that he trusted.

So, although it was for the time being that he wasn't going to be replaced, Elvis was more than happy because he could use this opportunity to impress the new boss.

After ending the call, Jack got out of the hotel. He still wanted to stroll around the city to make himself familiar. Additionally, he wanted to buy an office building here in Kartu.

He had wanted to have the headquarters of Jackson Enterprise in venture city before. But looking at the bustling Kartu, he decided against it. Since this was the central location of the country, Jack might as well use it as his headquarters' location.

In this way, he could easily access the other provinces when he was expanding the business. For him to easily find an office building that was up for sale, Jack decided to visit a real estate agency.

Not long after, Jack found a famous real estate agency that was called Property Masters. He got into the building that it was located. After asking around, he found that office buildings models could be found on the sixth floor.

Taking the elevator, Jack finally arrived. There, he could see that there were several buildings models here. And from the looks of it, all of them were office buildings.

"Hello sir, would you like to rent a floor or an office?" A young man walked over to Jack and greeted him. He was one of the staff members here.r ๐˜ฃ๐˜ฆ๐‘‘๐˜ฏ๐˜ฐ๐˜ท๐‘’๐˜ญ๏ผŽ๐‘›๐˜ฆ

"I would like to buy a building." Jack shook his head before responding.

Caught off guard, the young man was silent for a moment before he reacted. "This way sir. There are several buildings that you can buy." He was clearly more than happy to lead Jack to the building models that were for sale.

Most of the people that came here mainly wanted to rent a floor or a certain number of offices. It was rare to have someone that really wanted to buy a whole building.

And although Jack looked young, the young man dared not to underestimate him. This was the capital. So, there were several young masters and ladies that came over to buy buildings.

Most of the times, it was that they had been entrusted by their families because they were being trained.

Jack looked at the models that were present. He found that none of them was up to his taste at all. They were just average buildings and there was nothing special about them.

"Is there any big building that you guys are selling?" Jack asked.

"Eh?" That was unexpected for the young man. Jack was wearing average clothes. He was now beginning doubting if it was true that Jack could actually afford to buy the buildings or not.

Perhaps he had seen that the prices of the buildings was higher than he had expected and was just looking for a way out? But although he was doubtful, the young man still led Jack towards another part of the floor.

Here, Jack could see that there were models of several skyscrapers. He nodded in satisfaction. This was what he was looking for. So, he began looking at the building models as the young man went on to introduce them to him.

It wasn't just the size and design of the buildings that Jack was looking for. He wanted to get one that was located in a good position as well.

Just then, an arrogant voice came from behind him. "Yo, if this isn't my cousin Johnathan."

Jack's lips twitched when he heard that. It seemed that he had encountered a person that knew Johnathan. And from the tone of his voice, Jack could tell that the relationship between the two was definitely anything but good.

Although this person could be said to be his cousin as well, Jack didn't think much of it. Apart from his aunt Anita and Johnathan, Jack didn't want to interact with anyone else from the Jesda family.

He wondered just how unlucky he was to encounter those people that didn't like Johnathan one after the other. He was here not long ago but he had not encountered such a situation. Could it be that because he came with Johnathan this time, his luck had been diminished?

What's even more infuriating was the fact that all the people that mistook him for Jack were not in good terms with him. Of course that was apart from Wendy. Others, they were always wanting him dead or like this guy whom he wasn't sure what he wanted.

Ignoring him, Jack continued looking at the models of the buildings. He didn't even turn around to look at the other party's appearance at all.

The other party on the other hand wasn't ready to let this go. He continued. "Where have you been hiding for over a year now? We have been looking around for you but we found no traces at all. You know, I thought that you were scared of the competition and had decided to quit."

The guy was making Jack want to beat him up. What's up with you? Can't you see that I have ignored you? Why the heck do you keep on pestering me like a fly? Don't you have something else to do?

Seeing that Jack had yet to react even after all the taunting , the other party finally went silent. Jack was relieved. He went on with the selection. Finally, he found one that he liked.

"That is the Alpha tower. It has 105 floors in total. It costs $2.3B. Each of the offices has its own rest area and bathrooms. The floor itself has an open space where people can interact. Each office is equipped with advanced level of technology in terms of lightning, recognition, voice control and many more." The more the young man talked about the tower, the more Jack loved it.

"Okay, let's go and take a look. If it's good, I'll be taking it." Jack nodded before saying.

The young man was so ecstatic. He had previously doubted whether Jack could actually afford the building. But when the other guy came over and claimed that Jack was his cousin, he believed it.

After all, he knew who the person was. It was none other than Arthur. This guy had been here several times and had bought many villas for girls that he always came there with.

So, if Jack was this guy's cousin, didn't that mean that he also had a good amount of money? Just thinking about the amount of commission that he would receive, the young man was in a hurry, wanting to lead Jack to the building as fast as possible.

"Hahaha, what did I just hear here? You? You want to buy that tower? Do you think that you can afford that price? You have been away from home for over a year now. Furthermore, even I cannot be allowed to spend such a big amount of money unless I spend it from my pocket." The person sneered.

For the first time, Jack turned around and faced the other party. He found that this guy was someone who was older than him, probably twenty one or twenty two.

"You are?" Jack asked. He clearly didn't know this guy.

Arthur: "?"

"You dare ask me such a question?" The guy had veins popping out on his forehead due to anger. This was embarrassing. He had been talking about this and that but in the end, Jack was pretending not to know him?

There were already several people present on this floor. So, when he was talking, he had already attracted a good number of people. He was intending to embarrass Jack. Who would have thought that Jack would be the first to embarrass him?

"I said I don't know you. So, please, don't go around calling others cousin when they don't even know you." Immediately after saying that, Jack walked away.

The young man who had been introducing the buildings to Jack hurriedly followed him.

Arthur on the other hand had a dark expression on his face. He thought for a while and decided to follow them. If Jack couldn't afford the building, he might as well use that chance to embarrass him.

What's more, if it was true that Jack could truly afford the building, he might as well go ahead and ask his father to help him in buying it. In this way, he could anger Jack.

Although he knew that his father might not agree to him spending money on buying a building if he had no use for it, he was sure that once he mentioned Johnathan, his father would be more than willing to spend.

Additionally, this was a building. The price of the building would keep on rising as time went by. So, he might as well sell it in the future at a profit. Although he had to spend more at this time, it wouldn't be bad as he would soon earn his money back with a big profit in three to five years.

Jack didn't know what Arthur was actually planning on. Even if he knew, he wouldn't care about that at all.

The two of them got into his Lamborghini Urus after the young salesman took the keys and his identity pass.

As he drove the car, Jack noticed that there was a car that was following behind him. He could already tell that it was the other guy who was following them. He didn't care whether that guy followed them or not.

But as long as he dared to cause him trouble, Jack would be sure to make him know that he wasn't one of those people that were easy to mess with.

Twenty minutes later, they arrived in front of a tower. This tower was cylindrical in shape. Even though the afternoon sun was hitting the floor to ceiling glass on the building, there was no reflection at all. It was like the glass could absorb the light from the sun.

Jack nodded. Although he knew that this might lead to the increase in temperatures inside, he wasn't worried because there were air conditioners in such buildings.

The tower had occupied a huge space. Furthermore, there was ample parking space outside added to another that was located underground.

After getting out of the car, Jack saw that the car that had been following them had arrived. And after the other party parked the car, he alighted alongside the girl that he had brought along.

Jack ignored him. It wasn't like he could chase him away because he had yet to purchase the building. It was still in the market and so, he could go and take a look and buy it as long as he wanted.

The four entered the building without any scruples. Then, the young man began introducing the building to them once again. Jack couldn't help but be amazed by the level of technology here.

In the elevator, there was no need to press buttons. Just mentioning the floor and the elevator would take you there. In other words, it was voice control.

To enter the office, one had to register his information first. Then, the moment that the person arrived, the door would be automatically opened. The office could only be open to the owner of the building and the owner of the office.

For the others, there was only a single additional person that could enter. That might be the supervisor or the manager. All of this depended on who it was that recorded his information.

It was made in such a way that it would save electricity. Once the owner of the office left in the evening, as long as there was nothing left to do, everything would be automatically switched off. This included the desktop and the lights. So, it was advisable that if there was someone working on a document, he/she had to save it before leaving.

The more Jack looked, the more he was impressed. This Alpha tower was impressive. He now wondered why it was that till this point there was nobody who had actually bought it.

"It's not that there are no people who want to buy it. It's just that they can't manage to. The one who developed the building stated that the building could only be sold as one unit and not in terms of floors." The young man began explaining.r ๐š‹๐šŽ๐š๐š—๐š˜๐šŸ๐šŽ๏ฝŒ.๐š˜๏ฝ’

"And, most of the big companies that might need a whole building already have their own. As for the new ones, they may not afford buying the building considering the price."

"Although it's true that there are those who can afford the building if they paid in installments, the developer wants it to be bought all at once. He doesn't want the case where he would have to start chasing after a person after that person fails to pay on time."

Jack understood. It seemed that the developer was one of those paranoid people. He couldn't accept selling the building by having it sold floor by floor.

And, maybe he thought that although they might come to an agreement with the person who wanted to buy the building in installments, who could guarantee that the business of that person wouldn't collapse the following day? The business world was unpredictable.

Anyway, Jack didn't care about that. He liked the building and could pay for it at once. After all, his balance was over $26B.

Arthur on the other hand was amazed too. He had never cared about buying an office building. His family already had several buildings and he saw no need for him to purchase another one.

But looking at the building and the level of technology here, he thought that it wouldn't be a loss to buy the building at all. Now, he didn't want to buy the building so as to anger and humiliate Jack again. Instead, he was truly tempted to buy it.

Before Jack could say that he was taking the building, Arthur shouted. "I'm willing to buy the building. No matter what the price is, I'm taking it!"

Jack looked at him with raised brows. He could still remember that this guy wasn't even paying attention to what the salesman was trying to explain when it came to the conditions of buying the building.

"Ah, this gentleman here was the first one to ask for me to show him the building." The young man scratched his head not knowing what to do.

"What are you talking about? The building can be bought by anyone as long as he hasn't bought it. And as far as I know, he hasn't even agreed that he's going to buy it." Arthur sneered as he gazed at Jack.

The young man found that this was reasonable. But, he didn't know what to do in this kind of situation. Just as he was hesitating on what to do, Jack spoke.

"Let him have it. As long as he can afford it, there's no problem at all." As Jack spoke, there was a smile on his face. Even though this guy might be from the Jesda family, it wasn't like anyone from the Jesda family could fork out billions of dollars as long as they wanted.

The Jesda family was rich. But, that was mainly in terms of assets. What Jack was sure about was that they wouldn't be ready to affect their capital flow just to buy a building as long as there was no urgent need for it.

"Hahaha, see? I knew that you couldn't afford the building. Now you simply wasted this guy's time to come and do all that introduction . All of this was for nothing." Arthur laughed loudly.

Jack didn't say a word to respond to his words. He simply stood at the side and waited patiently.

"Since I'm buying the building, why don't you scram from here?" Arthur stated as he looked at Jack.

"You said it. Although you have agreed to buy the building, you haven't bought it yet. Just buy it before you can get the right to chase me away." Jack replied calmly.

"Humph. Do you think that I won't? Let me show you the difference between the two of us." Arthur said. He looked at the young man and asked, "What is the minimum deposit?"

"Deposit?" The young man was dumbfounded. Didn't he just explain that the building had to be purchased in a single swoop? How come this guy was actually asking about a deposit.

"He's deaf at times. You should explain to him the conditions for purchasing this building again. Maybe he will hear you this time." Jack snickered as he said.

"You!" Arthur was angered. He looked at Jack as if he was going to beat him up. But thinking that it would be better of he could embarrass him first, he looked at the young salesman and waited for the explanation.

On the other hand, the young man thought that what Jack had said was true since the two of them were cousins. So, he went ahead and explained the same thing as he had told Jack.

"Eh? There's no deposit? You have to buy it all at once?" Arthur was flabbergasted. He couldn't believe that there was such a condition. It was no wonder that the building had yet to be bought although it was good.

"You can't afford it?" Jack asked from the side.

"Humph, do you think that I'm like you?" Arthur snorted before he took out his phone. He decided to call his father. He went on to explain that he was competing with Johnathan for a building and that he was short of money.

Although the old man hesitated at first, when he heard the mentioning of Johnathan, he agreed immediately.

His father them told him that he would need at least four days to get the money. Having gotten the confirmation, Arthur looked at the young man and said, "I'm going to take the building in four days.

"Oh, okay sir." The young man nodded. Since the building could be sold, he would definitely be promoted. Not only that, the commission that he would receive would be in millions. He would make it in a single step

He was just about to lead the way back to the real estate office when Jack spoke. "You want to acquire a building and you have yet to prepare the money?" As he spoke, Jack shook his head before gazing at the young man

"I'm taking the building today. I want all the necessary procedures to be carried out today." Jack stated

The young man was completely stunned. He had thought that Jack couldn't afford the building. But, he was now saying that he was actually going to take it? He couldn't believe it

"Hehe, who are you trying to joke with? You can't afford that amount of money. I have the help of my father, he can give me the money. But even he himself will need four days before he can collect that huge amount of money." Arthur sneered as he looked at Jack with contempt clear in his eyes

Jack didn't say any other word and directly took out a card. It was the platinum card that only those with their accounts having a deposit of $10B could have

The moment that the two saw it, they were surprised. This was one of the rare cards from Flyers bank. And, the young man had only heard of it

On the other hand, Arthur had seen one like this. That was the one that his grandfather had. Even his father didn't have one because most of the money and assets under him belonged to the family and were not counted as his

"Impossible. How can you have that card? Even my father doesn't have one. There's only one explanation, it must be a fake one." Arthur accused Jack

Jack looked at him and said, "If your father is poor, don't go around thinking that everyone is just as poor." Then, he looked at the young man who was now doubtful as well. "Let's go back. You can try out the authenticity of the card once we are there.

The young man agreed. Then, the group left the building. Arthur of course followed them as he wanted to make sure that the card that Jack had was a fake one. There was no way that he could agree that Jack could actually have one

It was true that Johnathan didn't have such a card. But, who said that Jack was Johnathan? Jack was richer than Arthur's father. After all, while Arthur and his father managed the Jesda family business, Jack was independent. Everything that he owned belonged to him

When they got back, the young man hurried to confirm if the card was real. Once he confirmed that it was true, he gazed at Jack with great respect. This time, he completely ignored Arthur

He had just noticed that although the two of them were cousins, they were not on the same side. Since that was the case, he too would only care about Jack. Jack was going to buy the building immediately while Arthur could only buy it after four days

Seeing that Jack was really buying the building, Arthur felt humiliated. He had just boasted in front of Jack that he could buy the building only to have Jack buying it instead

Although he would really have liked to buy it, there was no way that he could get all the $2.3B in just a few minutes. What's more, why would Jack give him the time to collect the money

Seeing that there was nothing that he could do about the situation, he decided to leave. He would have to find a way to pay him back later

Jack didn't care whether he left or not as that didn't affect him the least. He just continued waiting for the young man to contact the developer and inform him that there was a person that was willing to buy the building

About twenty minutes later, a middle aged man came in. He was the developer of the building. When he saw that Jack was actually the one that was going to buy the building, he was surprised that he was this young. Although he was doubtful, once he saw the platinum card, he had no choice but to believe it

"Mr Johnathan, the contract has been prepared. But I still need your ID as well as a few of your details." The young man came to Jack and asked

Jack looked at him and said seriously, "I'm Jack, not Johnathan. Haven't you read the name on the card?" ๐˜ฃ๐˜ฆ๐‘‘๐˜ฏ๐˜ฐ๐˜ท๐˜ฆ๐‘™.๐˜ฏ๐‘’

"Oh, that was your card?" The young man was surprised. He had thought that Jack had simply gotten someone else's card and came to buy the building. So, although the contract was ready, it was still a soft copy and still required the details of the buyer

Jack didn't say much. He took out his ID and gave it to the young man. When he saw the name added together with the image on it, he had no choice but to believe what Jack was saying

And at this point, he respected Jack even further. He then thought of something and asked, "About that guyโ€ฆ

He didn't need to finish his statement as Jack cut in. "That guy is an idiot. Just forget about him and get the things done as soon as possible.

"Got it sir." The young man agreed and hurriedly left to complete the procedures

In just thirty minutes, Jack finally signed the transfer contract. With the building bought, Jack left. He wanted to leave things to Denali. Once he completed the requirements for the system upgrade, he would have to register the enterprise

Driving the Lamborghini Urus on the road, Jack was in a good mood. He wanted to go around the city and look around just like he had planned before he came to the real estate agency

He went around for several hours before he went back to the hotel. This then became his daily routine, wanting to make sure that he knew things in the city

The second batch of pills were produced two days after Jack left Brightway Medical Research Centre

It turned out that they had only taken so long to produce the pills in the first batch because they were trying to get familiar with the procedure. Now that they had already gotten familiar with it, they could easily complete the production

Since Denali had yet to come back, Jack only asked them to produce the third batch. But all the same, he told them that he had yet to find the solution. He was working 'hard' to get the solution

A week had already gone by since Jack came to Kartu city. The twenty had already began their training. Denali had completed all the purchases that she could, of the Alfonso family property

She had already come to Kartu city and this was the day that they were going to look at the guy that was from the army

When they arrived at the headquarters, they headed straight for the training grounds. The headquarters of Good Vision Security Limited was located near the outskirts of the city so that they could get enough space for the training

When they got there, Jack found that there were a lot of guards who were currently training. This was by far different since the last time that he had been here. This was definitely due to the changes that had taken place as Jack had asked them to spend the money

The high salary had definitely attracted a lot of people and had made Good Vision Security Limited poach many from other security companies. This led to them being marked as an enemy by several security companies that had come together to resist them

All the same, Jack thought that there was nothing that they could do. After all, in terms of money, Jack was ready to spend. So, the issue like salaries, that was something that he was the least worried about

Additionally, the company itself was going to use all the revenue that had been earned to improve the conditions of the company. They had bought a lot of equipment and had given a lot of benefits

And this was the way that Tracy and Ayush had been working recently. They had attracted several trainers that were now training the guards. This was one of the requirements that Jack had made. These guys were going to undergo two months of training before they could be given an opportunity to go and work

But although they were training, they would still receive allowance during the two months. It was just that the amount would be lower as compared to those that were already working

With the training program added, the guards from Good Vision Security Limited became more and more professional. This in turn attracted a lot of clients who were willing to pay a good sum of money to have a contract with the company

Although Jack knew that the competitors wouldn't stay idle and might actually resort to using underhanded tricks, Jack was ready to play with them as long as they dared to do that

He himself had asked Ayush and Tracy to clean any kind of dirt in the company. If there was a person that was using the company for personal gain, that person would not only be dismissed, but the company would sue them

The reason as to why Jack did this was because he didn't want others to find dirt that would then be used to pull down the company's reputation. He wanted everything to be clean, leaving no loopholes that the competitors could exploit

The merging had now been completed and the two small Safety Enforcers and Amber Securities had already been made into branches of the Good Vision Security Limited

They were expanded further as the capital was injected. The merging of the two companies into Good Vision Security Limited had boosted Jack's goal of making him the monopoly in the security sector in the country. Those two had already spread their influence to several cities in the western province

So, Jack could already use their influence there to expand a branch there

Jack and Denali who were accompanied by Tracy and Ayush attracted attention of those that were training in the fields. The reason as to why they were attracted was not because Jack and Denali had good looks, it was because of the two that were following behind them.

These people had known that there were two people who were in charge of the Good Vision Security Limited. They were a man and a woman. They had managed to see Tracy and Ayush a few times. Most of the times that they had seen them was during interviews.

The interviews and the press conference that had been carried out when the GVSL was making several big changes were many. During these press conferences, the faces that were seen by the public were those that belonged to the two of them.

So, they had come to know that these two were the big shots of the company. The company had a net worth of over $30B. And, the amount of money that was being spent on a daily basis was so huge.

But at this moment, these two were walking behind two people. The young man in the lead was handsome and the lady that was walking a step behind him was so beautiful. As for Ayush and Tracy, they were following at the back.

They could immediately tell that the people who were walking in front were the ones with the highest authority. As for their identities, they couldn't tell who they were as they had never been seen on the screens before.

Jack and Denali ignored the gazes directed towards them. They were heading to the direction that Tracy had pointed towards. That was the area that she had said that the twenty were being trained by the guy from the army.

Jack had come here today with two aims. One of them was to have the guy from the army to join a private team. If Denali agreed that he was good, Jack would invite him. As for the second one, it was to form several other private teams.

He had over a thousand body strengthening pills that had been produced during the second batch. He didn't want to simply have them staying in his pockets. They were meant to be used.

After about ten minutes, they finally arrived in an isolated place. Around this place, there was nobody. This was the forbidden area of the whole Good Vision Security Limited.

The reason as to why it was forbidden was simply because the twenty that Jack had sent over were training here.

And in this area, there was only one building. This building was like a huge warehouse that occupied about 8km2. Jack wasn't sure how they managed to build something this big. All the same, he entered the building alongside the other three.

The moment that he stepped in, Jack found his world being turned upside down. That was because inside here was just like another world of its own. There were several small buildings, cars, roads, valleys, rivers and so on.

All of these things were all artificial. Even so, it simulated a real life environment through the use of the advanced technology. He now understood why it was so big. To be able to accommodate all of this, it really had to be.

Now, Jack couldn't help but wonder if this was a military training camp or a bodyguard and security training camp.

"Most of the things here have only been added recently due to the influx of capital. There will be a lot more that will be added here in the near future." Tracy began explaining.

"We are also planning to have this kind of technology in every province. Since we are the ones that are going to pay for those that are going to undergo training during their training course, it shouldn't be a problem to have one building in a province."

"The ones that would be undergoing their training in an area like this will be more than happy to travel from their own cities and hometowns to reach the provincial headquarter, as long as they have enough benefits to be working for our company."

Jack agreed with the point. But, he thought that, as a monopoly, having a single training ground like the one in front of him in the whole province wasn't enough.

"You can start with one. But, you can make sure that there are more than one in each and every province. Although we might have to spend a lot of money in the starting period, by the time that we stabilize the company, it will be beneficial." Jack suggested.

He was planning to have the body strengthening pill used by those that were part of the company in the future once he became a monopoly. But of course, he would not dare to reveal the process by which he made them effective.

In this way, he can maintain the advantage in that even if the recipe was stolen and the pills were produced, they would have no way of using them. But, that would only happen once he was completely sure that he had dominated the market. As for the patent for the pills, he would have Denali supervise the application.

The group then entered the building. Jack could finally notice that there was a group of people who were in the distance. It was in an open place.

In front of them, there was a guy wearing dark blue security uniform. He was giving a lecture to the twenty that Jack had sent over.

When he saw them approaching, he stopped lecturing and turned towards them. He wanted to greet Tracy and Ayush because they were his direct superiors. But, even the two of them were following behind the youth. Now, he could only wait to be introduced.

"Mr Livingstone, let me introduce you to my boss who is also your boss. He's Mr Jack, the owner of the Good Vision Security Limited." Tracy began the introduction.

"Boss, this is Mr Livingstone. He's the one that I told you before. He has served the army for seven years before sustaining an injury. Although he was taken to the hospital and they managed to treat him, he could no longer display his full combat abilities. As such, he decided to leave the army and joined us last year." Tracy continued.

Jack and Livingstone shook hands. Jack had respect for a person like this who was willing to go to the battlefield to protect the country. Furthermore, even after he came back from the army, he continued training guards just so as to ensure that security was being maintained.

Livingstone on the other hand was greatly surprised when he knew that Jack was actually the real boss behind the GVSL. Livingstone had been here for over a year now. He knew who the previous boss was.

But, the previous month, he found that the security company had changed owners. And, he was impressed by the new owner. Not only did he give the guards a lot of benefits, he even considered things like training them.

As long as he could remember, the previous boss only introduced the training program for the ones that were part of the bodyguard sector or those that carried out special missions. As for the others, as long as they passed the assessment, they would directly be deployed as guards.

"Boss." Klein led the others to greet Jack.

"How's your training here?" Jack inquired.

"Wellโ€ฆ" Klein scratched his head awkwardly. It was only after a moment that he answered truthfully. "The truth is that the training is quite intense. Although we are stronger, the training that we are undergoing also has a lot of demand from us."

"That's how it should be. Strength won't be enough for you to form a team that can be considered as special. You'll need more and we will see if there's a way that we can get the certification of using the firearms." Jack nodded in satisfaction.

As expected of a soldier. Although Klein and the others had already become stronger than normal adults and they were now even stronger than spider, they were still going through a lot of hardship during the training.

"Firearms?!" This surprised everyone around except for Denali and Ayush. Firearms were not that easy to acquire. And from Jack's words, he seemed to be wanting to arm a whole team with firearms. This could be said that he was forming his own private army.

"Worry not about that for now." Jack waved his hand. He then looked at the twenty and said, "You guys can take a break as I speak to your instructor."

"Yes boss." The twenty then left while chatting with each other. But all the same, Jack had noticed a good difference in them. They were no longer sloppy as they were during the first time that he had asked them to form a team.

After the group left, Jack looked at Denali who was beside him. Seeing her nodding, Jack looked at Livingstone before asking, "Mr Livingstone, what do you think about joining a private team? You can be the captain of the team or more."

Livingstone was surprised for he hadn't expected such an offer from Jack. He took a deep breath and said, "Although it's true that I would love to be taking action, I just can't. Now, my leg muscles can't exert a lot of strength. So, if there's an emergency where the team will have to respond to, I will be useless."

Jack could sense the dejection in his voice. But, Jack was happy at this point. The reason for that was because Livingstone had accepted. Although he had said that he couldn't join, that was simply because of the injury. But, if he was healed, there was a great chance that he would.r ๐—ฏ๐ž๐๐—ป๐จ๐ฏ๐ž๐ฅ.๐œ๐—ผ

Jack wasn't worried that the body strengthening solution would fail to treat the problem. That was because the body strengthening solution was good at strengthening the body. Muscles were the areas that were mostly affected once a person took the body strengthening solution.

For his leg muscles to exert strength, that would be something that the solution could deal with.

With a smile on his face, Jack asked, "What if I can heal your injury, will you be willing to join?"

"Huh?" Jack's words were completely out of Livingstone's expectations. He looked at Jack and said, "I have been to several hospitals but they said the same thing. They can't do anything about my muscles as the cells at that part of the body have been greatly affected."

After staying silent for a while, he continued. "But if it's true that you can heal my injury, I'm willing to work for you. As long as it's not something that has got no boundaries, I would agree."

Jack didn't speak and simply took the solution that he had already prepared in advance. He gave it to Livingstone as he said, "Just take this. Once you take it, I'm sure that the problem will be dealt with."

Livingstone looked at the colorless liquid in the small glass bottle with great amount of doubt. He could still remember how hopeless the doctors were the moment that they knew about his problem.

He was someone who had visited several big hospitals. And, he had met with several big doctors who were well known in the country. He wasn't from a small family as the family that he came from could afford the expenses of the biggest hospital in the country.

But, it was just that none of the doctors that saw him thought that they could treat him. Instead, they all shook their heads saying that it was impossible. Even with the level of technology at present, they couldn't do it.

It was said that the contents of the bullet had somehow affected the cells in that area. Although they could replace those cells, the problem was that the new cells would also end up the same way that the previous ones were, in just a matter of days. The only solution they came up with was to amputate him.

To him, he thought that it was better that he could walk rather than becoming a cripple that only had one leg.

Since it could not be treated, Livingstone decided not to waste any more money. Since he joined the army due to passion of ensuring security, he might as well help those that were dealing with internal security.

He decided to join the GVSL because of the way that they operated. He could be a trainer due to his seven years of experience. So, they easily accepted him.

After all, although it was true that his leg muscles couldn't exert a lot of strength, that didn't mean that he couldn't walk normally. It was just that he couldn't run for a long time or try jumping for big heights. For a soldier, those were things that could be done on a daily basis.

Now, he looked at the bottle that contained a very small amount of liquid. Jack was claiming that this thing could actually heal him?

Tracy as well as Ayush looked at the small bottle curiously. They were wondering what was contained inside it.

Seeing their curious expression, Jack spoke. "This is the solution that I have recently produced. It's called the body strengthening solution. It has the ability to strengthen the body. Those twenty have received it and have all had their physiques improved."

Jack could see that they were doubtful of his words. So, he continued, "Of course there are no side effects in using it. All the ingredients that were used during the production are natural, no chemical was added. So, you can be rest assured that you won't suffer after taking it, you will only get benefits."

Livingstone looked at the twenty that were now relaxing. They had been undergoing training under him not long ago and they were trying to rest before they continued.

During the first day that he was supposed to train them, he found that the group was incredulously strong. Their physiques could actually match some of the best soldiers in the army.

But, what had surprised him the most was the fact that, although they were strong, they had zero experience. This made him wonder if the human modification had succeeded and they were amongst the first batch to be modified.

After all, their strength was too terrifying. He had already prepared a training program for them. But after he saw them, he had to make changes because that training program was only meant for the normal people. These guys were too abnormal.

He looked at them again. It would be a lie to say that he had not envied their strength. Even at his peak, he couldn't do what they could. He was getting frustrated that he actually couldn't even heal his leg.

But now, looking at the small liquid that actually made the group how they were, he took at deep breath as his eyes shone with determination and opened the cap before he drank the liquid. He simply thought that, if there was actually a chance that he could be healed, he would take it. It wasn't a must that he should be as strong as them. But as long as he could recover to his previous condition, that would be enough for him.

A moment after he drank the liquid, he felt a warm current coursing through his body. And at the same time, he felt his body getting stronger by the moment.

As for his right leg that was injured on the thigh, he felt the warm current going through that place and he could feel that it was no longer powerless. It had gone back to how it was before. And an instant later, it became even stronger.

The taste of strength made him want to go back to the battlefield and continue slaughtering the enemies like he did back then. But, he managed to control himself, not to lose himself in the sweetness that came with the increase in strength.

He looked at Jack and gave him a deep bow. "Receive my sincere thanks boss. I swear that from this moment on, I will follow your commands."r ๐˜ฃ๐˜ฆ๐‘‘๐˜ฏ๐˜ฐ๐˜ท๐˜ฆ๐‘™.๐˜ฏ๐‘’

Livingstone completely forgot about the condition that he had given before and swore his loyalty to Jack. Added to what Denali could detect, Jack felt that he had gotten a good subordinate.

"Worry not about that. Be assured that I won't be asking you to do something that will be against your conscience." Jack stated with a smile.

"Why don't you go ahead and try your strength? You should do something intense so that you can completely absorb the effects of the solution." Jack suggested.

"Got it boss." Livingstone nodded and didn't wait for Jack to tell him a second time. He immediately rushed towards the twenty guys who were resting. He felt that he needed to do something that would tire him out.

Klein and the others who were still relaxing on this rare moment that they didn't need to train were dumbfounded when they saw their instructor charging towards them.

They had at first thought that there was something urgent that he needed to do on the other side of the building.

But, they soon noticed the abnormality. How was he running so fast? Wasn't he injured and couldn't do such a thing? Or could it be that he had lied about suffering from an injury?

Their thoughts were about to go wild. But seeing Livingstone who was approaching, and he didn't seem to come to then with good intentions, the group had no choice but to get on their feet.

The moment that Livingstone arrived, he attacked immediately. "I wanted to beat you guys up before. You were actually slacking instead of working out to improve your skills?"

As he attacked, Livingstone berated them. The one that was at the forefront of being attacked was Klein. He hurriedly raised his hands to block the attack that was heading his way.

But, something unexpected happened. The fist that was heading right for his face shifted and headed towards his chest. Since it was such an abrupt change, Klein had no chance to react before the fist landed on his chest.

Feeling the power that was contained in that punch, Klein's eyes widened as he was blown backwards. As he landed on the ground, he felt that he had just been smashed by a truck and was already having it difficult to breathe.

Livingstone didn't stop at Klein. He immediately attacked the others who were still shocked by Livingstone's show of strength.

One by one, they were knocked onto the ground. Each and everyone of them only needed a single attack from him and they would all be beaten to the ground.

This showed the difference and importance of experience. Although it was true that the group was strong, they didn't know how to fight. They only knew the basics to say. And, they hadn't even mastered the basics.

After beating all of them to the ground, Livingstone looked at the group that was getting to their feet and said in an authoritative voice befit of a soldier. "As you can see, having strength is not enough for you to be able to defeat me. Imagine that this is an enemy that you are facing. Tell me, what are you going to do? Will you not have been killed by now?"

"You are guards, I can't refute that. But, you are a group that belongs to a special team. You know, a special group like you, will have to face even more dangerous situations. It's not like, since you are strong, you can just stay idle."

"I know that boss might have told you that he might not give you guys a duty that will have you risking your lives. But, how can you guarantee that there will be nothing unexpected that will happen?"

"I know that most guards usually get complacent because they think that there are no dangers other than opening and closing the gate, organizing customers and so on. But, what if there is a terrorist attack, are you going to tell me that you are going to run away like the others?"

"You have been given the chance to become stronger. Now that you are strong, why don't you use the strength that has been granted to you to fulfill your duties as a special team?!"

As Livingstone spoke, the group's expression became solemn. It was only at this point that they realized the harshness of the matter. It was true that Jack might not really assign to them a difficult duty. But, what would happen if he was attacked? Would they really leave him to suffer and they stayed far away?

No, that wasn't the case. Their lives weren't the best when they were working like normal guards. Jack had chosen them and had improved their lives and had also given them a chance to be stronger than normal humans.

As Jack watched the group that was finally fighting against Livingstone, he nodded in approval. Although they were actually being beaten up, it would be better for them to gain experience through fighting a real expert rather than simply talking to them.

He turned around and saw the burning gazes of both Tracy and Ayush. He was stunned as the two of them were looking at him as if they wanted to eat him.

"What? You also want to have the same solution?" Jack asked.

The duo nodded in unison. They had seen Livingstone being transformed from being an injured person to getting stronger and was able to fight twenty strong people as well. They too would like to be strong like that.

"Alright, let's get going. I only prepared a single solution for Livingstone. You guys can receive one tomorrow. Let's get going, helicopters will be arriving here soon." Jack shook his head and said with a smile.

"Helicopters? What helicopters?" Tracy asked. She didn't know about any helicopter that was supposed to be coming today. She wasn't the only one as both Denali and Ayush were curious about what helicopters Jack was talking about.

"Just like the one that came in during the previous week, there are two more that will be arriving today." As they walked further from the building, Jack explained.

"Another two?!" Tracy was completely dumbfounded. When Jack had stated that the helicopter that Klein and the team were coming in was special, she hadn't thought much of it. But when she finally saw the helicopter, she was shocked.

The reason behind this was the fact that she actually knew that helicopter. She could still remember that the previous owner of GVSL had attempted buying one but had failed. The market was available but the goods were not.

It was during that period that she knew that the helicopter was one of the limited ones when it came to production.

When she saw the helicopter that landed a week ago when Klein and his team arrived, she couldn't believe it. It had made her wonder just what kind of influence Jack actually had. For him to be able to acquire a helicopter that even the previous owner of GVSL couldn't, even after he offered more money than the market price, it wouldn't be simple.

And now, Jack had just stated that there were actually two more helicopters of the same type. It seemed that she had underestimated her new boss too much.

Ignoring their surprised glances, Jack asked the system. 'Angel, when will they arrive?'

[In about five minutes.]

'Who's doing the delivery? Last time, I didn't even catch a glimpse of the one that had delivered it. I wonder what kind of delivery service that is, where they deliver things but they won't confirm if the supposed recipient was present. What if I had already sold the mansion to someone else?' Jack complained.

[The delivery this time will be done by the production company. One of their staff members should be accompanying the pilots to deliver the helicopters. As for the last delivery, the system had simulated that nobody would go out to check the helicopter for a few minutes. So, it only had to make the guards think that they had seen someone delivering it.]

What a system! Jack exclaimed in his heart. Shaking his head to dispel the distracting thoughts, he looked at Tracy and Ayush before saying, "The helicopters will be here in less than five minutes from now. Do you have any pilots that can be trusted to handle the two helicopters?"

He wanted to know who was going to handle them. Gabriel was the one that was going to fly the one that had arrived here before. The reason being that, if Jack wanted to move around in the central province, he would be using it. His eurocopter was still in Inchoate city after all. As his pilot for a year, Gabriel was the one that was going to fly the plane or helicopter that he was going to use.

Jack had paid over $100M to be able to actually hire him. Since it was SkyFlight Charters that was supposed to deal with the fuel and so on, Jack had to make sure that they spent the money that he had given them. He wasn't doing a charity.

So far, his trips have been increasing. From the eurocopter, to the private jet to the current mil mi-26M helicopter. All the three of them had been taken care of by the SkyFlight Charters and this would continue for a whole year.

"Yes boss. We have hired several pilots who are supposed to be flying the new helicopters that we are buying. But now that you have brought two more, I guess we will have to hire four more." Tracy responded.

"That's good." Jack nodded. Tracy had made arrangements for the purchase of several helicopters. Since they were going to expand nation wide, the helicopters would be important during the emergency response.

About five minutes later, the sound of helicopters approaching could be heard. The guards who were seriously training raised their heads to look above their heads. When they saw the two helicopters, they were stunned.

"Just how rich is the boss to be able to acquire three big helicopters in just a single week?"

"Right? There was already one before. Now there's another two. And, they have a large carrying capacity."

"I managed to jump into the one that was here before. I saw that it was so big. And, it looks like the ones that are used by the military to deploy troops."

"That helicopter, I think that I have seen it on the screen before when I was watching a movie."

"Heish! The boss can actually get the helicopters that we always see on tv."

"โ€ฆ."

Several discussions rose from among the trainees.

Soon, the two helicopters landed. From One of the two helicopters, a lady wearing a red dress alighted. She was then followed by the four pilots.

When she saw Jack, she immediately headed over. "Mr Jack, it's good seeing you."

Jack: "โ€ฆ."r ๐˜ฃ๐˜ฆ๐˜ฅ๐˜ฏ๐‘œ๐‘ฃ๐˜ฆ๐˜ญ.๐˜ค๐˜ฐ

What's so good about seeing me? It's not like we know each other, right? Jack wondered. But all the same, he still nodded and shook the lady's extended fair hand. "It's good to see you too. May I know who you are?"

"Oh, sorry for that. I'm Caren, the one that was tasked to make sure that the two helicopters were handed over to you safely. Furthermore, my superiors would like to thank you for your support and, you are welcome to visit in case you want more helicopters." As the lady said these words, she handed over a card to Jack.

"This is my business card. You can contact me in case you need more helicopters. Of course, you know that this type is limited, so, you'll have to talk to my superiors if you want this model. But if it's any other, I can make the arrangements." The lady continued with a smile after Jack received the card.

Jack couldn't help but wonder how the lady was so talkative. It was unexpected but not new.

After chatting about two and three, the lady and the four pilots finally left. Jack looked at Tracy and said, "The helicopters are here, you can make the necessary arrangements on where they can be used. But, you should remember that they are mainly for the special teams."

"Yes boss." Tracy nodded and went towards the office to make the arrangements. She was excited that the company was getting more and more powerful with the resources that they were receiving.

"Have you organized the group that I asked you before?" Jack asked Ayush after Tracy left.

"Yes. They are all in the other side of the training ground. There are more than a thousand of them and they came from different parts of the country." Ayush nodded before pointing in a certain direction.

Jack had asked Ayush to organize for people with skills, people who were experienced and were currently present in the company or could be hired, to come to the headquarters.

He had seen the problem that came with randomly selecting people. Although it was true that Klein and his team wouldn't easily betray Jack, it was also true that they needed a good period of time to train so that they could be useful to Jack.

Had they been experienced, they wouldn't have been beaten by Livingstone who was only a little bit stronger than them. At the end of the day, there were actually twenty of them and they were all fighting against a single person.

Now, as long as he could get those that already knew the fighting and had a decent amount of experience, as long as they agreed to join the private team and they passed Denali's evaluation, he would give them the body strengthening solution and enhance their strength.

After a few minutes of walking, they came to an area where there was a large group of people. These people had no discipline at all and were doing what they thought was good for them.

Some were even fighting or were arguing. In other words, the area was chaotic. Luckily, it was just a minor group that was involved. Otherwise, there would have been a large commotion in the area in that the noise could be heard all over the headquarters.

Seeing Jack, Ayush and Denali walking over, the group finally calmed down. But, there were a lot of them who were greatly displeased by the fact that they were made to wait for such a long time. They had been here for almost two hours now.

"Everyone, calm down. We invited you all here because we would like to recruit you guys to join our security company." Ayush went forward and spoke.

Hearing his words, a man with bulging muscles walked forward and looked at Ayush with contempt in his eyes. "What? You guys told me that there was a special team that was being formed. How come you are telling me that I'm going to be a guard? I'm a mercenary, why would I want to be a guard?"

"What do you take us for? Did you ask us to come over just so as to make us security guards? Aren't you looking down on us?" Another guy spoke.

"If you guys actually thought that I have a lot of time to waste by coming here and going to stand in front of a gate or maybe chasing away little goons for a little young master, then I don't mind helping you destroy this headquarters of yours."

"โ€ฆ."

Complaints and insults were thrown all over as the group of over a thousand men clamored. Seeing the scene, Jack sighed in his heart. Although it was good to have mercenaries, it was also true that they were a hard bunch to control.

"You guys must have misunderstood. Although it's true that we wanted you guys to join us as guards, you of course cannot be on the same level as the ordinary guards. What's more, there will be 219 of you who will be selected to join another special team." Ayush shouted amongst the loud noise.

But surprisingly, this group was actually forced to shut up and listen to his words. It was as if Ayush's voice contained some kind of magic.

"You want us, people who have been to the battlefields, people who have seen a lot of blood, to come and work for you as guards? If you really want that to happen, why don't you prove that to me?" The guy with bulging muscles said again. This time, he eyed Jack because he noticed that Jack seemed to be the one with the highest authority here.

"You want us, people who have been to the battlefields, people who have seen a lot of blood, to come and work for you as guards? If you really want that to happen, why don't you prove that to me?" The guy with bulging muscles said again. This time, he eyed Jack because he noticed that Jack seemed to be the one with the highest authority here.

Jack who had been watching the scene from the side got impatient and looked at the guy with bulging muscles. It was obvious that this guy was provoking him.

Who was Jack? He was someone who won't mind you as long as you don't do anything that harmed his interest. But, no matter who you are, as long as you dare to provoke him, Jack would have to make you pay.

Before Denali could make a move, Jack went forward and stared coldly at the guy. Jack's cold glare made the guy who was almost two meters in height take a step back. This was just an instinct that he had managed to nurture as a mercenary.

He could feel that there was a kind of danger that was coming from Jack. Still, he managed to steel his nerves and faced Jack head on.

"You guys are barking like a bunch of rabid dogs. You should know that nobody forced you to come here. You all came here because you thought that the offer is interesting." Jack began speaking.

"I'm not going to beg you if you don't want to work for me. You all know where the entrance is. I believe that it can be used as the exit. So, if you feel that you are uncomfortable to stay here, you might as well scram from here and stop making noise here."

Jack's words were cold. His voice was extremely domineering, it was as if he wasn't afraid of the large number of mercenaries in front of him.

Even without him noticing it, the aura of a tyrant was released from his body, completely suppressing the bloodthirsty aura of the group. Jack had finally let go of the stupidity where he would simply talk or ignore those that didn't cross his line.

Now, Jack had decided that he was actually going to make sure that there would be nobody that would dare to provoke him. You dare to say that he was stupid, he would become stupid and show you how it was like for him to be stupid.

You dare to step on his feet, he would kick you to the oblivion. You try killing him, then he would return the favor and kill you. How dare you become arrogant in my presence? I'll make sure that you will no longer be able to lift your head the next time that we meet.

That was the mindset that Jack had developed after he killed both Brenda and Marion. His mother had always been holding on, doing nothing. They dared to play tricks on her and slander her. But in the end, she did nothing.

What was the result of this? She was killed off. She died without even knowing how she was killed, not having a chance to payback whatever grievances that were in her heart. She could have managed to use Anita's help so that she could at least make sure that her position in the Alfonso family wasn't messed up.

But, she simply endured. And although Jack loved his mother, he simply thought that she didn't act like a normal person. She failed.

As for him, although he indeed didn't say a word when they dared to actually mess with him, it was simply because he had no ability to fight back. But when he left Crystal city for Inchoate city, he had made a decision that if he was successful, he would get back at the Alfonso family.

He wasn't willing to end up the same way as his mother, being too kind to be able to forgive someone that would want to kill him. That was the path to destruction. He wasn't willing to be destroyed. He could only be a destroyer and not the destroyed.

And now, it was time for him to prove his point. How could he let a nobody, just because he was a mercenary, to look down on him?

"You want to be proven to, right? You have seen a lot of blood, you have experienced a lot of life and death situations? Then, let me see how good you are, in that you think that you can be arrogant here." Jack snorted as he looked at the guy with bulging muscles.

Being insulted by a young man, being told to scram, this was something that this group that didn't like following the law was completely against. So, even before the guy with bulging muscles could say a word, seven people stepped forward.

"Just because you are rich, do you think that you can talk to me in such a manner?"

"Depending on your parents' efforts to come and show off in front of us?"

"Brat, you are courting death by thinking that we are like the guards that you have hired in the past. We are very different and we won't mind beating you up."

"It seems that juniors nowadays think that having money can protect them. Without being strong, I can simply kill you and take away your wealth."

Seeing the eight men in front of him, Jack revealed a smile as a cold glint flashed through his eyes. Since the group wanted to play, he might as well coach them on how to play.

As for the others, they simply thought that the eight were already an overkill to deal with a youth like Jack. So, they decided to stand back and watch the show.

"Why don't you come together? I would like to deal with insects like you all at once. After all, I don't have that much time to waste on you." Jack stated.

"Humph! Since you don't know your place, then allow me to teach you in place of your parents." The guy with bulging muscles couldn't help it anymore and went forward. He attacked immediately, not wanting to care whether he would be reported to the police or not.

There were no cameras around this place. So, as long as there was no evidence, who could claim that he was in the wrong? So, he attacked Jack.

Ayush wanted to rush forward and prevent the guys who were attacking from reaching Jack. But, he was prevented by Denali. She had absolute trust in her master and she believed that if Jack said that he could do something, then it was true that he could.

Seeing the guy heading his way, Jack didn't hesitate at all. Although he wasn't going for the kill, he would show no mercy in his attacks.

The moment that the bulky guy got in front of him, Jack used his left hand to hold the fist that was heading his way, completely stopping the attack without taking a single step backwards.

What followed that was, he pulled the bulky towards him before smashing his fist on the chest.

Bang!

The fist connected on the chest of the stunned bulky and before he could even respond to the punch that had already crushed several of his bones, Jack had pulled him in once again before he smashed another fist onto the guy's face.

Immediately after that, he released the other party, allowing him to easily fly backwards.

The series of movements happened in just five seconds as Jack had finally decided to use his full speed.

Just as the seven behind were still trying to understand what was happening, Jack appeared in front of them one after the other. His punches were not light as he made sure to break a bone for each person that he attacked.

Though, he was still holding back, making sure that he wouldn't kill them off. But, the injuries that they had sustained this time would send them to bed for a few months in the least.

In less than a minute, Jack had already dealt with the seven. They were now on the ground, wailing crazily from the pain of having several of their bones broken.

The rest of the group was waiting for a good show where a young master would be taught a good lesson. But, what happened next was beyond their expectations. The group of seven experienced mercenaries were dealt with in a matter of seconds.

They were completely dominated in terms of strength and they couldn't resist at all. They were completely crushed. Even they who were watching from the sides couldn't help but tense up when they saw Jack's gaze landing on them.

They now looked at Jack in a new light. He was still young but he was extremely strong. He really had the right to be arrogant in front of them as none of them could guarantee that they could actually handle the eight at the same time, not to mention that, to beat them in less than a minute.

"Is there anybody else who thinks that I'm not worthy of any of you working as guards for me? Strength, you are nothing in front of my eyes. Money, do you think that you can compete against me?" Jack spoke again.

"I'll say it again. It's not like I'm begging any of you to work for me. This is something that you are going to benefit from at the end of the day. You work for me, I'll pay you. You are not doing me a favor at all."

"So, I'll have to repeat myself. If you think that you are not ready to work as a guard for my company, you can as well scram. I don't want to have uncultured people working for me. If you can't use your brain to even know that the offer was only for those that were willing, why on earth are you trying to act arrogant when you are simply brainless fools?"

Although the faces of the mercenaries had already turned scarlet due to the anger that they were suppressing, none of them actually dared to take a step forward to oppose Jack. He was able to do what he had just done because he had the strength.

They as mercenaries definitely knew that strength was supreme in a battlefield. As long as they were weak, they would be unable to say a word, and neither could they bargain. They had no right. They were not as strong as Jack, and neither were they as wealthy as him.

Seeing that nobody was leaving, Jack began speaking again. "I'll give you guys ten seconds, as long as you don't leave within ten seconds, I'll assume that you are willing to work for me and that you've got no complaints about being a guard."

"But, after ten seconds, if you will not have left by then, as long as you complain or try making a fuss here, you will have a worse fate than the guys on the ground."

"The countdown starts now. Tenโ€ฆ nineโ€ฆ eightโ€ฆ sevenโ€ฆ sixโ€ฆ fiveโ€ฆ fourโ€ฆ threeโ€ฆ twoโ€ฆ oneโ€ฆ Time's up!"

By the time that Jack counted to zero, there were more than half of the people who had actually left. It was just obvious that there would be a lot of people who really didn't like getting into someone's control.

They were mercenaries. They were used to the chaotic scenes, areas where it didn't matter who you were, it was just a matter of strength and benefits. And although it was true that Jack was offering them benefits, they didn't think that the benefits matched their interests.

And since Jack wasn't stopping them from leaving, they left. There was no need for them to try acting tough only to end up like the guys on the ground.

Seeing that there were only slightly above four hundred people remaining, Jack shook his head. This was just how mercenaries behaved.

He looked at the eight that were still rolling or curling on the ground and shouted at those that were already leaving. "You guys, why not give these companions of yours a hand? They were in the same batch as you guys."

Jack's words were true. Since they were leaving, these guys obviously didn't think that Jack really deserved to have them as subordinates. That was the exact reason as to why the eight had tried rebelling only for them to end up with broken bones.

Several guys came over and picked the eight roughly. That's right, they didn't care about how they carried them, as long as they took them out of here. In the end of it, the eight wailed even more because of being twisted in angles that led to them being hurt even more.

Seeing that they had left, Jack focused his attention to the remaining four hundred men. "You guys have made your choice. So, I believe that you are not going to make a lot of trouble for me. We are simply going to have a normal relationship. You think that the benefits that I'm offering aren't up to your test, you can refuse to sign the contract."

"But, once you sign the contract, I believe that you will be ready to pay the compensation after failing to fulfill your end of the contract. Now, I'll be open with you."

"You guys are completely unlike the other guards that GVSL has been hiring so far. You guys have experience and can be said to be professionals. So, you can be given special missions. For each mission that you do, you will definitely receive a corresponding reward that matches your performance other than the monthly salary."

"Then, there's going to be a small group of people that I'm going to select for the special teams. Please, don't ask me what it is that I'm looking at to chose someone because I'm not going to tell you." As he reached this point, Jack looked at Denali.

Understanding that it was already time, Denali began scanning the slightly over four hundred men. After about thirty minutes, she finally began selecting. And soon, there was a group of 219 men that took a few steps forward.

Jack wondered if it was true that there might actually be mostly those reasonable guys here or something. After all, out of four hundred, he could find 219 men that could join the special team.

This was almost half of them already. Considering that Denali actually had to look at their loyalty to Jack as long as he gave them the benefits, and another fact that they could only select 219 out of them, perhaps there might have been more of them.

After the group came forward, Jack suggested that Ayush had to take care of the remaining ones so that they could get what they were supposed to do. He left Denali behind just in case there was a group that would dare to rebel. She could just teach them a good lesson.

On the other hand, he led the group of two hundred and nineteen men towards the building where Klein and the group were being trained by Livingstone.

When they got there, the group was stunned seeing the interior of the building. They began whispering to themselves about the situation inside.

It was also during this period of time that they actually noticed the twenty one inside the building. When they saw just how strong they were, they couldn't help but gulp.

These twenty here were far stronger than them. Although it was true that there were over a thousand of them, it was also true that not everyone of the one thousand over men would have wanted to rebel.

So, if let's say five hundred of them rebelled, although they might win, they would have had several people with broken bones at the end of the day.

Now, they understood just why Jack wasn't begging them to work for him. Apart from he himself being strong, there was already a group of elites here that was already undergoing training.

Seeing their gazes, Jack smiled and spoke. "You don't have to be surprised. That is just one of the benefits of joining the special team. As long as you don't betray me, you can be assured that there will be even more benefits in the future."

The eyes of the over two hundred men shone with intense light of longing. They wondered if they could be given a chance to become this strong. Although Jack had stated that this was one of the benefits, they didn't know when they were going to be given the benefit.

The arrival of the over two hundred men easily attracted the attention of the ones that were training. They had at first thought that this was a group that was here to beat them up. After all, the dangerous aura that was emitting from them was something that only those that had been on the battlefield for a long time could release.

But, when they saw Jack who was in the lead, they relaxed. Livingstone left the group that was already having several wounds and bumps to take a break as he went to meet Jack.

During the time that Jack was away, the group had worked so hard and Livingstone had managed to vent the energy. He had finally used the solution's property and strengthened his body to the maximum that the solution could support.

When he got in front of Jack, Jack was the first to speak. "How's it?"

"I'm grateful boss. I have completely recovered to my peak. What's more, I'm far stronger than I was in my peak condition. I feel that I can even easily handle twenty of myself a year ago." Livingstone gave Jack another deep bow as he thanked him.

"No need for that. This is the benefit that you can get." Jack shook his head. Then, he turned towards the group behind him and said, "These are the ones that are going to be part of the special team. There should be twelve squads. Perhaps you can help me in organizing that?"

"You can leave that to me boss." Livingstone accepted without hesitation. As a soldier, he had actually seen the squads and how they operated. So, it was nothing difficult for him to handle.

The group of mercenaries on the other hand could already tell that Livingstone had a demeanor of a soldier. As mercenaries, they had obviously interacted with soldiers before. They couldn't help but be amazed by Jack's capabilities. He could even recruit soldiers to work for him. No wonder he wasn't patient with them in the least.

"You guys can report here tomorrow morning. I'll be bringing you what you will be needing. Arrangements will be made for you by then." Jack said to the mercenaries.

"Yes boss!" The over two hundred men shouted in response. From the moment that they saw that Jack had actually gotten a soldier and he already had several strong subordinates, they had agreed to work for him.

So, they referred to him as boss because it was true that he had offered them the chance. Additionally, they were ecstatic because they could finally get what Jack had promised the following day. To them, strength mattered the most.

After the group left raising a cloud of dust on the training ground, Jack fixed his attention to Livingstone. He could see that this guy seemed to have something that he wanted to say but he was hesitating.

"If you have something on your mind, just say it out loud. There's no need for you to hesitate." Jack said.

"Well, it's just that there are a few of my brothers who can no longer go back to the battlefield due to the injuries that they suffered. So, I was wondering if boss could allow me to call them?" Livingstone asked nervously.r ๐š‹๐šŽ๐š๏ฝŽ๐š˜๏ฝ–๐šŽ๐š•.๐š—๐šŽ

Jack had already helped him by healing him and giving him the chance to be strong. He thought that perhaps he was getting too greedy by asking Jack to pull in some of his brothers that were injured during the fight back then.

Jack was excited the moment that he heard his words. He was still wondering how the two hundred men were going to be handled so that they could actually have discipline. In the end, the chance presented itself in front of him just like that.

"As long as it's not someone who has lost a limb, there will be no problem at all. Furthermore, if you can invite those that are not injured and are willing to work with us, I can accept them too. But, one thing that I would have to let you know is that they might be rejected as long as they are not honest." Jack emphasized.

"I got it boss. They are all honest guys. So, there's no need to worry. As for them being rejected, I'm sure that they would understand." Livingstone nodded hurriedly.

"Okay then. You can contact them. Once they arrive, they can see Denali, the lady that was behind me previously. She would decide on whether they would stay and if so, she would give them the solution." Jack stated.

After that, Jack left Livingstone and the group to continue their training. He himself wanted to take care of something.

He took his phone and called Johnathan.

"Yeah, what are you looking for?" Johnathan asked. Ever since he took the solution and recovered, he had left Jack's side and was now moving around the city.

"I would like to ask if you know somewhere professional basketball players play to get money." Jack stated.

"Why are you looking for them?" Johnathan asked.

"I would like to ask if you know somewhere professional basketball players play to get money." Jack stated.

"Why are you looking for them?" Johnathan asked.

"I need to stretch my muscles a little bit." Jack replied nonchalantly.

"Stretch your muscles? Then what is the use of looking for those that are playing for money?" Johnathan was left speechless.

"I'm not going to play if there are no enough benefits for me." Jack responded.

"Ain't the benefit of playing to stretch your muscles?" Johnathan asked again.

"That's right. But the money is for the payment from the ones that are going to see my skills. I'm not going to display my skills for nothing." Jack continued.

"What payment are you talking about? Do you even have the skills to compete against professional players?" Johnathan snorted.

"Why don't you try me out and see if that's possible. You just need to find the place where I can show them off. But, the pay has to be something good, nothing lousy or I won't accept it." Jack said.

"Humph! What right do you have to accept or refuse. You will have to go to the one that I would have found for you. I know that you can't find any of them as you are still new in Kartu city. In any case, I will look for the best players." Johnathan stated before ending the call.

Jack was not going to tell Johnathan that he was actually having the intention of completing the system task that he was given over a week ago. He only had two days remaining before the task timeline that he was given ended.

He wasn't willing to fail the task and neither did he want to taste the punishment that came with failure of completing the task. Although he really didn't care that much about the professional basketball skills, he still wasn't willing to lose the skill.

Who knew when it would come in handy? So, he was going to make sure that he collected as many skills as the system had to offer. As for the tasks, he would be making sure to complete them as soon as possible.

Had it not been for the fact that he was attacked and Celine got kidnapped by Collins and his lackeys, Jack would have made sure to complete the task when he was still In Volant city.

Now, there was no use thinking much about it. He decided to go back to the hotel. There was only less than a week before the one month ended. Then, he would go to serenity residential area to live in the $695M luxury villa.

Riing~~ Riing~~

His phone rang. Looking at the caller, Jack received it immediately as he continued walking towards the office building of the company.

"Hello Celine, how are you doing?" Jack greeted.

"It's only when I call you that you remember to greet me?" Celine snorted. Since she went back home, they had not met again. They only chatted three times during the whole week and Celine was dissatisfied with the way that things were.

She had been trying to hold back and wait for Jack to call her, but seeing that he wasn't, she decided to call him instead. She loved him and so, she was afraid that now that he was here in Kartu city, he might be seduced by several vixens.

Although it was true that she had the best advantage, Jack hadn't confirmed to her anything and neither had he confessed that he loved her. But, she could at least tell that he really cared about her.

The incident where he had made sure to hit Collins and his lackeys hard and had even broken their hands was a proof to that.

Jack couldn't help but feel awkward. It was true that he could detect that he had some kind of feelings for her and the way that she was behaving, he could tell that she was into him.

He wasn't dense enough not to notice something like that. But, he had yet to confirm his feeling for her. Additionally, if it was true that he loved her, he had to confirm with the envelope that his mother had left him. So, the situation was tricky.

"Well, I'm sorry about that." Jack replied.

"No excuses for that this time?" Celine asked. Now, she was simply behaving like a wife who was questioning why her husband didn't sleep at home the previous night.

"I'm sorry about that. And it's true that I have no excuses. So, what about... I make it up to you?" Jack suggested. At the same time, he was screaming in his mind, 'You are not my wife, alright?'

"That's good too. I was getting bored with the work in the office and I just asked my mom and she allowed me to go out and leave the business matters to her for the moment." Celine accepted the suggestion happily.

All the dissatisfaction that she was having not long ago immediately vanished. Since Jack was willing to spend time with her, how could she not be excited.

And although she wasn't happy that Jack hadn't been talking to her lately, she knew that Jack wasn't free all the time. Otherwise, why would he have come to Kartu city? He had to be dealing with something and that was the reason as to why he had failed to contact her.

Well, that was just her thinking and imaginations. The truth was that Jack was still trying to maintain a certain distance from her. He had yet to confirm his feelings for her and neither did he know the contents of the envelope.r ๐˜ฃ๐˜ฆ๐‘‘๐˜ฏ๐˜ฐ๐˜ท๐˜ฆ๐‘™.๐˜ฏ๐‘’

Just in case the content of the envelope forbid him from being with her, how and what could he do? So, he decided that he would open the envelope after he was done with the issue concerning GVSL private team recruitment.

But now, he didn't think that it was bad to spend time with her. The reason for this thought of his was because of the strange feeling towards Celine. Other than the unconfirmed ones, it was the strange familiarity that he could feel towards her.

That was one of the reasons as to why he was angry back then during the banquet in Inchoate city. He had actually had an impulse to prevent any man from going any close to her. This was a very strange thing that he had yet to figure it out till now.

"I'm going to play a game today or tomorrow. It's yet to be confirmed. But, what do you think about accompanying me. After that, we can go to wherever you suggest. This is your home ground after all." Jack asked.

"I'll be there. Once you confirm it, we can go. But if it's not confirmed, you might as well follow me as I take you around." Celine replied enthusiastically.

"Okay then. You can find me in Cardinals Supreme Hotel. How long will it take you to get there? Or, if you want, I might as well come and pick you up." Jack asked again.

"There's no need for you to pick me up. I'll be there in around forty minutes. I'm quite far after all." Celine said.

"Alright. I'll be waiting for you." Jack responded before ending the call.

At this moment, he had already arrived in front of the office building. He entered and went straight for Tracy's office.

The moment that he entered, he found that she was busy on her computer. But when she noticed that he had entered, she set aside what she was doing and awaited his instructions.

"There's a group of 219 that have just been selected by me. They should be coming here tomorrow to start their training to join the private team. I hope that you can handle their recruitment into the company." Jack said.

"Yes boss. What about their contract?" Tracy nodded before asking.

"Just offer them the same contract as the one that Klein and the others have. Although they are mercenaries, they are still going to do the same type of duties as Klein and his group. So, there's no need for them to be offered anything special." Jack stated.

Tracy nodded in agreement. Having agreed on that, Jack was just about to leave when he suddenly remembered something.

"Tracy, Livingstone will be bringing along some of his comrades either tomorrow or maybe later during the week. So, I hope that you can help him to give them positions as instructors as long as Denali approves of them." Jack stated.

"Sure." Tracy agreed before watching as Jack left. She was trying to understand if it was true that Jack was actually the boss. After all, he only dared to agree to having someone working for him as long as Denali agreed.

'Could Denali be the boss and she's just pretending to be a subordinate?' Tracy thought. After all, even she herself was allowed to stay only after Denali nodded her head.

Another example would be Livingstone. It was only after Denali had nodded her head that Jack offered Livingstone a chance of joining the team and to be healed.

As her thoughts sank in, she couldn't help but wonder what was the truth. But in the end, she could only shake her head and forget about the matter. As long as she was working here, she didn't have to worry about things that didn't concern her at all.

If Jack actually knew what she was thinking about, he would have actually gone to the system to complain. After all, it wasn't his fault that he wasn't given the option of selecting the skills. He could only be offered the skills randomly.

Otherwise, he would have made sure to make himself overpowered. He would have gotten all the skills that he would have thought that were going to be useful to him.

โ€ฆ.

After leaving the company, Jack headed back to the hotel to wait for Celine to come. At the same time, he took his phone to ask Johnathan if it was possible to get the occasion where there was a game already.

He wasn't willing to risk it. He also told him that he didn't want the one that he would have to take days to move from a single stage to another before finally winning the money. He could even have a one on one against a player as long as he could earn money.

With that out of the way, Jack only had to wait for about ten minutes before there was a knock on the door. Even without having to open it, Jack could tell that it was Celine as the time that she had said that she would arrive was already almost going by.

He got to his feet and went ahead to open the door.

He found that Celine was there at the door. It seemed that she took her time to dress up because Jack could see that she wasn't wearing the usual official dresses.

She was wearing a pink dress that reached slightly below her knees, exposing her legs that were so alluring. On her shoulder, there was a small white handbag that had a long handle, enabling the body of the handbag to reached slightly below her hips.

She had applied a thin layer of make-up on her face, emphasizing her cherry lips.

Jack had forgotten that he was actually looking at a person and not a mannequin. He forgot to even welcome her in or to get out so that they could depart because he was completely enthralled by Celine's beauty that was being shown by her dressing code.

"Are you not done staring yet?" Celine asked, snapping Jack out of his daze. Although she was putting a sour face, she was actually happy that Jack was caught by her beauty.

"I'm not done yet. Can I continue to stare and enjoy your beauty for a little while longer?" Jack shook his head. Although he had indeed come back to the present, he still wanted to continue looking at this exquisite piece of artwork.

Celine blushed when she heard Jack's words. She looked at him and met his blue eyes that were staring at her without even blinking. Although it was true that she enjoyed being appreciated by Jack, she was still shy to be under his scrutinizing gaze.

"Humph! We are going to be late. So, we better leave. If it's just looking, you can continue looking as we are going to spend the day together, aren't we?" Celine snorted as she feigned displeasure.

Seeing her like this, Jack simply smiled and said, "You said it yourself. I hope that you won't be complaining that I'm staring at you a lot. After all, you are the one that has given me the permission."

Celine turned around, before she spoke. "It's not like you have ever asked for permission before." Her voice was so low in that, had it not been for Jack's sharp senses, he wouldn't have heard her at all.

"Let's go. We will start going around till you confirm that you are going to have a game." Before Jack could say a word, Celine continued.

Although she tried acting calm, her heart was already beating erratically, as if it would jump out of her chest the next second. She was wondering if it was true that Jack would be staring at her the whole day.

Although she would like to think that he was joking, she knew that Jack had always been honest with her. So, she couldn't help but be nervous about how he was going to look at her in the streets and in front of a big group of people.

Jack followed behind Celine and they left the hotel. Jack had wanted to drive the Lamborghini but Celine refused. It turned out that she had already transferred her car from inchoate city to Kartu .

"I'm the one who's going to drive you today." Celine stated.

Being given a ride, Jack wouldn't refuse. He could as well use this chance to feed his eyes to the maximum possible.

Seeing that Jack didn't reject her, Celine was pleased. This was him trusting her, right? After all, Jack didn't even ask where she was taking him and simply boarded her car.

Celine smiled as she entered the car before starting to drive away from the hotel's parking lot.

On the road, Jack's eyes were still fixated on Celine. This made Celine blush. And as time went by, she blushed even more. She couldn't help but look at Jack before asking, "Are you seriously going to look at me like that the whole day?"

"Yes." Jack replied without batting an eye.

Seeing that he was serious, Celine could only try and fix her mind on driving, trying to completely forget that Jack was looking at her.

As he looked at her side profile, Jack had to admit that Celine was a beauty of high magnitude. Even though the layer of make-up on her face was only small, it had actually made her originally beautiful face to be even more eye-catching.

But, Jack wondered how long it took for her to dress up like this. He was sure that as a girl, Celine would have had to spend a good period of time in front of a mirror. Choosing the type of make-up, the dress that she would wear, the hairstyle that she would have and so on.

But, she had actually stated that she would be at the hotel within forty minutes. So, he wondered if she had actually changed before coming or she was dressed even before calling him.r ๏ฝ‚๏ฝ…๐š๏ฝŽ๏ฝ๐šŸ๐šŽ๏ฝŒ.๐šŒ๐š˜

What Jack didn't know was that his thoughts were along the line, just a little distance from the truth. Celine had spent a long time just to dress up. She had actually decided that she would actually meet up with Jack on this day.

She had asked her mother so that she could be free on this day since early morning. And although she had gotten the permission the previous day, since morning, she was quite nervous about what to do so that she could spend her day with Jack.

She had been wondering if something amazing would happen during their time together. But all the same, with the help of Faith who had already returned from inchoate city, she was able to dress up well.

She had remained pondering for a long time before she finally made up her mind to be with Jack on this day. She would try her best to show Jack that she actually loved him. Then, she would wait and see his response. Of course, she wouldn't tell him openly that she actually loved him.

Even if he was busy, she would just accompany him. On the other hand, if he was free, she would take him out. So, that was what she did. She had managed to find that he was actually free. So, she decided that he had to accompany her.

Jack continued to stare and he didn't even notice that they had actually arrived in front of a mall. This was Pride Mall, who's branch was available in Inchoate city.

Jack alighted alongside Celine. He wasn't sure as to why she had brought him here, but he wanted her to tell him without him even asking about it.

He followed her and they got into the mall. They attracted the attention of many due to their looks. But, they didn't care about it. And not long after, they arrived in front of a store that sold clothes.

Jack's brows rose as he wondered what they were doing here. He could have said that they were actually here to do shopping for Celine if this was a women's store. But, this was for men! Could it be that she was here to get the clothes for her father? Perhaps it would be his birthday soon?

As Jack continued imagining, the duo then entered the store. Their looks immediately attracted the salesladies present in the store. Although Jack was simply wearing casual clothes, as people who were dealing with clothes, they could immediately tell that the clothes that he was wearing were made from cashmere.

On the other hand, Celine was dressed nicely. Her bag was one with a Gucci brand name on it. This could tell them that the two of them were definitely rich people. So, they immediately swarmed towards them.

It seemed that Celine was already used to such a scene as she simply chose one of the young ladies among the group. Then, she went to one of the shelves and began picking clothes.

Jack on the other hand decided to wait for her. He wasn't the one here to get clothes, so, he watched from the side as she seriously picked clothes one by one.

Just after about two minutes, she came back towards him holding a white shirt. Jack's brows raised again when he saw this scene. He wondered why she was heading towards him instead of going to the saleslady so that she could pack it for her.

"Jack, why don't you try this shirt out?" Celine asked.

"Eh?" Jack was stunned. Why was he the one that was supposed to try the clothes out? Could it be that she was buying the shirt for him?

Looking at the size, he realized that the shirt seemed to match his own physique. Shrugging his shoulders, Jack took the shirt and went ahead to change it.

And Jack was amazed the moment that he put on the shirt. It was just his own size. He wondered if Celine had actually taken his measurements when he was sleeping. Otherwise, how could she really know his exact size.

Forgetting about that, Jack came out of the changing room with the shirt on. The shirt on his body gave him a different vibe. Although it still looked casual, it had a hint of nobleness on him.

Even the other salesladies and the girls that had come in the store with their partners couldn't help but stare at him.

The shirt outlined his features well. It wasn't baggy at all but it wasn't tight as well. It was just good enough to showcase the muscles of his hand and chest.

Celine looked at him with shiny eyes as she looked at Jack. Although he was still handsome with his usual clothes, he really looked even more handsome in the shirt.

"Jack, you should be wearing this way everyday." Celine suggested as she sized Jack up.

"Really?" Jack asked. He was doubtful about it. Although it was true that he had several shirts, he really didn't like the long sleeved ones. He only wore them at times but it was rare.

"Of course." Celine nodded before she went ahead and handed him another shirt. She had picked this one when he was still changing. Jack took the shirt and changed into it as well.

Although it was also a long sleeved shirt, the design was completely different from the previous one. But surprisingly, it still managed to bring out the same vibe as the previous one.

After Celine selected a few more pairs of shirts, she finally completed the payment. Although Jack had wanted to do the payment, she was the one that had insisted that he had to leave things to her.

As the men watched Celine buying clothes for Jack, they couldn't help but get envious. After all, while Jack was receiving clothes from a girl, they on the other hand were having their wallets being sucked dry!

Let alone clothes that were worth a few thousand dollars, even something that was worth fifty dollars would never come from them. They only knew how to receive and not to give.

Seeing their partners' expression as they gazed at Celine, the ladies simply harrumphed as they gazed at Celine with displeased expressions.

Jack and Celine had just gotten out of the store when his phone rang. It was Jonathan.

"Jack, are you sure that you are good at basketball?" Johnathan asked.

"If I say that I'm second, then there should be no first." Jack stated seriously.

"Humph, what a narcissist." Johnathan snorted before continuing. "I have a deal where you can win money, a good amount at that. All that you need to do is to win the basketball game against a professional basketball player."

"Humph, what a narcissist." Johnathan snorted before continuing. "I have a deal where you can win money, a good amount at that. All that you need to do is to win the basketball game against a professional basketball player."

"A one on one?" Jack asked to confirm. He didn't want to waste much time playing a full game. As long as he defeated the professional and earned money, then he would have completed the system task.

"Come on Jack. How can a one on one match be interesting? It's going to be a full game. Though, you will be in one of the teams there. Of course you will be starting, that's why I asked you about your skills." Johnathan sighed as he spoke.

"But that will take a long time." Jack complained. He wasn't willing to spend the whole hour just to play something that he wasn't passionate about.

"This is the best that I can do. So, it's up to you whether you agree to play or not. If you are not going to play, I might as well look for another person to replace you." Johnathan said. His voice wasn't accommodating to say the least.

Jack could only shake his head. Since there were only two days, Jack would not give up on a chance that had presented itself. Since this was the only game that was available at the moment, he might as well take it.

Although it was no longer going to be a one on one against the professional, it was still a match against professionals. Even if he had to carry the whole team, as long as he won, then there would be no problem at all.

"Okay then. At what time am I supposed to be there?" Jack agreed before asking.

"Just make sure to be at Gunja Arena before 3 o'clock." Johnathan replied before hanging up.

After leaving the mall, Jack and Celine went into a restaurant. There, they had their lunch. And once again, Celine insisted that she was the one that was going to foot the bill.

"Since I'm the one that's taking you out, I'll take care of the bills." Celine stated seriously.

Hearing her words, Jack began doubting his identity as a man. Could it be that Celine saw him as a girl or something? After all, this was a line that a man was supposed to say to a girl, right?

Shaking his head to dispel the thought, Jack followed Celine. He had already informed her of the venue and the time that he was supposed to be there. So, there was no need to worry that they would be late.

Currently, it was still 1:30 pm. There was still an hour and a half before the time for the game. So, the two of them went around.

Celine had made sure to take him to the places that he had not known of, even though he had been strolling the city for almost a week.

They did several simple things like buying some ice cream as it was summer, taking candies and playing games on the street stalls. But of course, the games at the stalls ended up with Jack being chased away by the stall owners who were already crying bloody tears due to the losses that they had suffered.

Celine had already parked the car to the side and they were simply moving around on foot.

After over an hour of enjoying themselves, the duo thought that it was finally time for them to head to the venue of the game. So, they went back to where the car was parked before Celine drove towards the venue.

โ€ฆ.

Gunja Arena, one of the several basketball arenas present in Kartu city. The arena was big enough to accommodate 15,700 fans. Although it wasn't the biggest, at least, it was considered good enough amongst the mid level basketball teams.

Although the stadium had such a huge capacity, it was almost empty. The seats that were occupied were those that were at the front. And, in total, there was only about three hundred people who were here to watch the game that would take place here.

Additionally, the temperament of the people here was different from the usual basketball fans. These guys had a demeanor of big shots and they were all wearing branded clothes.

Whether it was the ladies or the gentlemen, they all looked excited. After all, this wasn't just any type of basketball game, but a competition between two opposing factions in the industry.

At this time, inside the locker room, there was a group of fifteen people who were engaged in a heated discussion. There was one thing common in the expressions of all these people, it was that, they were all angry and at the same time frustrated.

These were the players of a basketball team known as Roosters. They were currently talking about how there was going to be another person that was going to play instead of one of them.

"I don't know what coach thought about, so that he brought a person that we don't even know to play this match."

"That's right. I have been playing NBA for five years now. But I have never heard of a person called Jack. This is completely absurd."

"Maybe he is from abroad?"

"What abroad? Do you think that they would rather have a player from abroad playing a game here with a mid level basketball team?"

"And, look at the time. It's already ten minutes to 3. But that guy hasn't even arrived. What kind of attitude is this?"

"I suggest that we all team up and tell the coach that we don't agree on this matter."

"That's right."

Just then, there was a sound of footsteps. And before long, a man with black hair that had several spots of grey walked in. He was wearing a black track suit and there was a whistle that was hanging around his neck.

Seeing the man, the players stood up and spoke in unison. "Coach!"

"Hmm. Just sit down." The man nodded and waved at them. Then, as he looked at the players before him, he suddenly noticed that there was someone who was missing.r ๐˜ฃ๐‘’๐‘‘๐˜ฏ๐˜ฐ๐˜ท๐‘’๐˜ญ๏ผŽ๐‘œ๐˜ณ

"Hasn't the person that I told you come yet?" He asked with a frown. They were supposed to be on the court by 3. So, they were supposed to be getting ready to go to there by now. But, Jack had yet to arrive?

"That's right coach. Just look, what kind of player is this?"

"Yes, it's already almost time for the game. Yet, he hasn't arrived. Till the time that he's going to change, how long would that be?"

"Coach, you know that we have never played with him before. For such an important game, I think that it would be better if we play ourselves rather than having an unfamiliar person with us "

"He's correct. We aren't familiar with his moves. So, it's obvious that our coordination won't be good."

As he listened to the complaints, the coach could only let out a frustrated sigh. He was the one that had been developing the team since it was a very low level team. It had been rising with his support till the mid level.

But, there was only one problem, he wasn't financially stable to be able to support the team at this level by himself. Having no other choice, he decided to seek support.

He had found someone who was looking for a team that could play for him as they were competing against one of his competitors for a plot of land that was up for development.

Since neither of the sides could agree, they had decided that they would decide who was going to take the plot according to the results. The two sides had agreed to take two mid level teams.

So, when that person knew that they were in need of financial support, he had agreed to take them in. As long as they won the match, they would gain his support. Their performance in the league wasn't bad. So, they had agreed.

But, their opponents just happened to be their archenemies. They had been competing with each other for long. But, the number of wins and losses for both sides were the same.

That meant that today's match would decide who was going to take the lead. They were not willing to lose. So, the players had been long prepared for the match.

But just today, the coach came in and told them that there was a change. There would be a single player who didn't belong to either of the team. And, this player will have to participate in the match.

The players were indignant when they heard about this. Although they didn't know who was going to play on their opponent's side, they thought that they would play better as they had been practicing together for such a long time and the coordination between them was so good.

Even the coach didn't want that to happen. But since this was organized by the one that had given them the chance, there was no way that he could refuse.

"I don't want it either but we don't have a choice." The coach stated.

Just then, someone entered the locker room. It was none other than Johnathan. He looked around and frowned. "Where's Jack?" He asked the coach.

"He has yet to arrive. I wonder if he will be able to do some warm-ups before the match begins. There's less than ten minutes." Coach stated.

Johnathan's frown deepened. He took his phone and made a call. "Hey Jack, you are late. Where the heck are you? Didn't I tell you that you were supposed to be here by now?"

"What? You told me to be there by 3pm. There's still almost ten minutes before the time. How can it be that I'm late?" Jack's voice came through.

Johnathan's face darkened. "I told you that the match was going to start at that time. That means that you were supposed to be here and ready to play by 3 o'clock. So, where are you now?" Johnathan asked.

"Celine, how far are we from Gunja Arena?" Johnathan heard Jack. It seemed that the two were together. Thinking of this, he kind of understood. Jack was late because he was spending time with Celine.

Wasn't this guy so serious about the match? I found one that's perfect and yet he's out there flirting. Now, I'm getting pissed off just thinking that while I was out to look for an opportunity for him, he was actually enjoying himself.

"We should be there in around eight minutes. Didn't you say that we should be there by 3 o'clock? We will be there two minutes earlier." Celine's voice was heard next.

Johnathan almost spew a little of blood when he heard Celine's serious voice. They were still thinking of arriving at 3 o'clock? That was when the match was going to start!

"Just what are you guys doing. You should hurry up and get here before three. Otherwise, you will be late!" Johnathan shouted.

"Why are you blaming me? You should have been clear that the game will take that amount of time. Why the heck did you say that I should be there by 3 o'clock? You should have said 2:30 pm instead." Jack complained before hanging up.

If he could, Johnathan would have made sure to beat Jack up. But, there was nothing that he could do. After all, he wasn't as strong as Jack. As for his financial capabilities, that was something that he wasn't sure about.

After all, Jack had even managed to acquire the mil mi-26M helicopter that could only be acquired after a person had a certain amount of influence.

Shaking his head, Johnathan turned towards the coach and said, "I guess you guys will have to play the first quarter without him. He will be here soon."

The coach had been listening from the side as Johnathan made the call. Although it was true that he couldn't hear Jack's words, it was true that he could easily tell what the other party was implying just from Johnathan's expression and responses.

Although it could be said that he was disappointed that Jack was late, it was also true that he was also happy that they would play the first quarter by themselves.

Even though the first quarter consisted of only twelve minutes, it was enough for his boys to prove their capabilities. If they performed well, perhaps Johnathan would allow them to play by themselves.

"Alright." The coach replied before turning to the players. "You heard it. Just like always, the first five will start the match. As for the second quarter, there will be a substitution. But, I hope that the ones that are going to play in the first quarter will not disappoint me."

"Yes coach!" The players replied enthusiastically. They were so excited that they were actually going to start the match without Jack. Although only five of them would be playing before Jack arrived, they were confident enough that these five would be able to perform well enough.

When they got to the court, these players were stunned as they looked at their opponent's side. It wasn't because the opponent had changed players or something. It was just because there was someone that they had never expected to meet here.

"Isn't that Damien?"

"That's right. He's from one of the top teams. What is he doing here?"

"I think this is just obvious. He's wearing a jersey, so, he must be here to play."

"Hiss! Are you kidding me? They are actually going to have Damien in their team? How's this even acceptable?"

"Maybe that's why they had called this guy called Jack. And, while the other side already has a top player ready to start, on the other hand, our 'best player ' hasn't even arrived."

"This game is going to be difficult."

"Anyway, we will have to work harder in the game. No mistakes are allowed."

"Agreed."

The group from the opponent side walked towards them. They had smug looks as they followed behind Damien who had taken the lead of the team.

Damien looked at the guys from Roosters. Seeing not a single familiar face amongst the group, Damien frowned and asked. "Where is the guy that has joined your team?"

"He's not here yet." One of the players who was wearing a number 20 jersey responded.

"Ah?" Damien wasn't expecting such an answer at all. After all, the game was already about to begin but his opponent had yet to arrive.

On the other hand, the guys behind Damien began sneering as they talked sarcastically. "Maybe he has heard of you and decided to give you the respect that you deserve. So, he decided not to show up."

"Perhaps he thought that he was better at the game and thought that this basketball match is not good enough for him to play."

"That guy has chickened out, I'm sure of it!"

"Hey, keep it down already. Do you want them to think that we are looking down on them?"

"Hehe, this time, we are surely going to win and take the lead."

"I heard that the Roosters are financially unstable recently."

"Is that so? Then why don't they come to me? I can invest a few thousand dollars in their team."

"Come on. What can a few thousand dollars do for a team at such a level?"

"You don't know? That's just enough to pay them since they usually play a lousy game."

"Now that you remind me, I think that a few thousand dollars is too much. Perhaps they can share a hundred dollars?"

"Man, you are too ruthless!"

As they chatted off loudly, they completely ignored the furious gazes that were thrown at them. After all, although the Roosters players might be angry, but what could they do to them?

And if they really wanted to fight them, it wasn't like they themselves were afraid of fighting. These cases are occasional in NBA.

Damien on the other hand failed to understand what was going on. This was actually a game that was going to decide a project that was worth billions of dollars. How could it be that there was no opponent on the other side? Could it be that he had given up?

Although he wouldn't want to participate in the match since he had no opponent of the same level, as him playing against these guys would he considered bullying, he had no choice.

He had to make sure that the side that he represented won. At the end of the day, he had already agreed to make the side win. What's more, there were benefits that came with him winning the match.

And since he had to win, he might as well win things clearly. It wouldn't be his fault that he would bully the guys here because it was the other party's star that had decided not to come and participate in the game.

Without saying a word further, he returned to his side and waited for the match to start. When the others saw his actions, they too retreated, but not without throwing gloating gazes towards the Roosters.

After the two sides had five players each, the game officially began.

The game was tough and both sides made sure to put in their all. But a person with a keen eye would definitely notice that the other side that had Damien with them was relaxed. Although they were playing seriously, it couldn't be compared to the Roosters.

Even though the Roosters players had made a lot of effort, they just couldn't play the game well because they were under great pressure. They were playing against a top player while they themselves were only mid level.

Amongst the spectators, Johnathan was frowning as he watched the game. The Roosters were definitely at a disadvantage.

Seated beside him was a man with a shiny bald head and a pair of black glasses. A wonder why he was wearing them even though they were indoors. Maybe to look cool? Whatever.

"Johnathan, what's going on? You told me that there will be a player here. I didn't look for anyone because I trusted you to find one. So, where the heck is the player that you talked about?" The baldy asked.

Seeing the way that the Roosters were being dominated, he couldn't help but get nervous. He was the one that had organized for the one professional player to be added to the game after Johnathan's suggestion.

Now, there was no professional player on his side. He couldn't help but think that Johnathan had perhaps sold him out.

"Worry not. I know the importance of that piece of land. So, I won't make a mistake. It's just that he's going to be here a little bit late. I had told him to be here by 3 o'clock as that is when the game would start. But, he thought that he was supposed to be here by 3 o'clock before the preparations of the game begin." Johnathan explained.

He too was anxious. He was seeking a cooperation with the baldy in a certain project. But in order to get him to agree, Johnathan had to help him in winning the land first.

โ€ฆ.

As the two of them discussed on what to do, Jack and Celine had arrived in the locker room. There, they found a man who was pacing around anxiously.

When he noticed the two of them coming in, his eyes lit up. But when he saw their faces, the hope in his eyes dimmed.

"Mr Johnathan, when is he going to arrive? Those boys are surely no match for Damien." The man stated.

Jack and Celine looked at each other, each of them thinking the same thing. There it goes again!

"Ahem! I'm not Johnathan, I'm Jack." Jack cleared his throat before he spoke.

"Eh? You are Jack? Mr Johnathan, are you going to replace Jack in the game?" The man asked again. No matter what he could see, this person in front of him was Johnathan who had just changed his clothes, his hairstyle, and he brought a girl with him.

If you think that this little trick of yours can cheat this experienced person, then you are na?ve. You should have at least put on some make up to change your appearance first. The coach thought.

"I'm sorry that I'm late. Johnathan that you are talking about is my cousin. He told me to be here by 3 o'clock. And, I arrived at the parking lot about twenty seconds before 3. So, I believe that I'm on time according to the appointment, but late according to the game schedule." Jack stated as he looked at the Vacheron Constantin Traditionnelle on his left wrist.

Just before the coach could say a word, Johnathan entered the locker room. Looking at the Jack who was still dressed in his casual wear, he immediately began berating him.

"Jack, you are already late and the first quarter has already began. So, you'll have to go in during the second quarter. Although the first quarter has only began, the team is already being dominated."

"You should have been clear with your words before. Now, you shouldn't be blaming me, you know?" Jack shrugged.

"Alright, it's my fault. Can you at least be serious and change? You better hurry up because we are already losing." Johnathan stated anxiously.

"What's the difference now?" Jack asked.

"The team has already been beaten 9-0." Johnathan stated seriously.

Jack: "โ€ฆ."r ๐š‹๐šŽ๐š๏ฝŽ๐š˜๏ฝ–๐šŽ๐š•.๐š—๐šŽ

Coach: "โ€ฆ."

'What the hell? There are actually two of them? So, are they twins or cousins?' The coach screamed in his mind.

Celine: (?o?)

Jack wondered, "Hasn't the game just started? How can there be such a big difference in less than five minutes?"

"It's their top player. He has already scored three three-pointers by the time that I left there." Johnathan stated.

"Hasn't the game just started? How can there be such a big difference in less than five minutes?"

"It's their top player. He has already scored three three-pointers by the time that I left there." Johnathan stated.

Jack frowned. He wondered if it was true that there were other players playing there. If a single person could easily score three times in less than five minutes, was there someone that was defending really?

As if reading Jack's mind, Johnathan spoke. "You know, the attacks are already heavy on the Roosters. There have been more than seven shots. They managed to block two while the other two missed. That's the reason for the score at that moment. As for now, I'm not sure If they have scored again."

"Is that player of theirs that strong?" Jack asked.

"Exactly. And that's the reason as to why we want you to get there as soon as possible. Otherwise, things are definitely not going to get good. The first quarter is already almost coming to an end." Johnathan replied.

"Yeah, that person is Damien. You should know him, right?" The coach said as he looked at Jack.

"Damien? Never heard of him before." Jack shook his head in response.

Johnathan: "โ€ฆ."

Coach: "โ€ฆ."

"Are you serious Jack? You play basketball but you have never heard of Damien, one of the best basketball players in the country?" Johnathan looked at Jack incredulously as he asked with disbelief clear in his voice.

"What? You are expecting me to know him just because he's one of the top players in the country?" Jack asked. Clearly, even after hearing that the other party was one of the best players, he didn't care.

"Jack, are you sure that you can play basketball?" Johnathan asked doubtfully. Although he knew that with Jack's strength, as long as he wanted, he could dribble the ball from one end to the court before slam dunking it.

But, the question was whether he even knew the rules of basketball. If it was true that he knew nothing about it, it was then a sure bet that there was nothing that he could do as there would be several fouls, one after the other.r ๐—ฏ๐ž๐—ฑ๐—ป๐จ๐˜ƒ๐—ฒ๐ฅ.๐—ผ๐—ฟ

In this way, even if he held the ball in his hands, there would be nothing that he could do to salvage the situation. Perhaps he might as well cripple the team further as it was already a cripple in front of Damien as long as there was nobody to stop him.

"Anyway, I'm not a basketball enthusiast. So, I don't watch the games at all. But don't worry, if I didn't know what I was talking about, I wouldn't have come here. I would have continued enjoying my time with Celine." Jack shrugged before he went ahead to change.

Celine on the other hand blushed furiously under the questioning gazes of the coach and Johnathan.

After changing, Jack left the locker room with the coach while Celine left with Johnathan. She was going to be a spectator and so, she could take on one of the best seats present in the front.

When Jack got onto the court and looked at the basketball, he felt some kind of feeling as if he had been playing this kind of game for a long time now. This was just an instinct due to the presence of the memories and muscle memory that had been merged into his mind and body.

In less than ten seconds, Jack felt extremely confident that he could play the game better than anyone else. And looking at the players that were sweating and dribbling, shooting or blocking the ball, Jack shook his head.

He was disappointed because he felt that the level that the best player that they were talking about was in, was just mediocre. He could find many ways of breaking through his defense or blocking his attacks with an unbreakable wall.

Seeing Jack shaking his head, the coach thought that Jack had given up and thought that the situation was hopeless. He couldn't blame him though because he himself knew that it was going to be hard for them to turn the tables.

Not speaking of the fact that Jack was going to be late to enter the game, the opponents were already at 23 points to 2. The Roosters had managed to score to points. But, in just a few minutes, perhaps because the spirit of the Roosters had waned, in the less than seven minutes that Johnathan was away, there were already 14 points.

"Don't worry, just play your game the best that you can." The coach patted Jack's shoulder before he joined the other players that were watching from the side.

Just looked at him and thought to himself. Am I supposed to play well here? Just a simple game and all these guys will not be able to hold me. So, if I dare to play the game at my best, won't I destroy the passion that these guys have towards basketball?

Jack simply shook his head in his heart. There was no need for him to apply much of his skills. Furthermore, there was still the fact that he was stronger than all the guys here, even that Damien would be no match for him even though he was almost two meters tall.

Although Jack was tall and was 187cm, compared to the basketball players who were usually at 190cm or some of them being even 2m tall, Jack was considered short.

Looking at Damien who was holding the ball, Jack watched silently as he wondered what this guy was going to do with the ball.

?

He dribbled up to the 3pt line and faked a pass to one of his teammates, the defense started shifting to the left, thinking he passed the ball. Damien shot the 3 ball. The sound of the ball as it ripped through the net made the crowd get hype. With 30 seconds left in the 1st quarter, the game is at 26-2 and the Roosters team had the ball, dribbling the ball trying to waste some time.

The Roosters point guard started to dribble between his legs and tried to hit the opponent with an in and out move but he tripped over his shoe and lost the ball, the opponent sprinted to the loose and hustled down the court for the easy layup with 10 seconds left in the quarter. As the team ran to get back on defense, the opponent had already passed the ball to Damien.

Damien wasted no time as it was already almost time for the first quarter to end. So, he shot the ball from a 3 pointer line.

The crowd alongside his teammates watched as the ball arced towards the hoop. Luckily, it missed the target and hit the backboard. Before the Roosters could get happy that Damien had missed, the ball bounced from the backboard and dropped into the hoop.

Tad! Tad! Tad!

The sound of the ball bouncing on the ground was heard. At the same time, the whistle was blown as the official waved his hand to indicate the end of the quarter.

The players left the court. While the opponents had raised their heads high, the Roosters could only walk out with disappointment clear on their faces.

The coach welcomed them there. When they arrived here, they saw Jack. They wondered why he was wearing the jersey. "Mr Johnathan, you are going to play?" One of the players asked.

It was also at this point that the other players noticed Jack's presence. He had been standing at the side while they themselves were focusing on the game. So, they didn't notice when he arrived.

Jack shook his head at this. Celine and the other girls already knew how to differentiate between him and Johnathan as their tastes in fashion were different. Furthermore, if one looked keenly, he'll be able to notice that Jack was more handsome. Well, that's what Jack thought.

The coach happened to hear what the were saying. So, he hurriedly went ahead and said, "That's Jack. He's Mr Johnathan's cousin."

"Cousin? How can cousins look the same?" One of the players said out their suspicion.

"Well, you can look there. Mr Johnathan is seated there. You might as well go ahead and ask him about that." The coach waved his hand.

Before the players could start talking again, the coach began talking about the few mistakes that he had seen during the last minute of the game.

"You guys, I know that you are dominated by the opponents. But, that's not a reason for you to give up on playing well. You need to make sure that you do your best from the start of the game to the end, no matter the results."

He went on to talk for a few more seconds before he said, "Jack is going to enter in this quarter." He then looked at Jack and asked, "What position are you going to play?"

"Just any position will do. But according to the situation, I'll have to play as a power forward so that I can easily counter Damien." Jack stated before looking at the players and asked, "Can you guys handle the other players?"

"Of course. If it's just them, then it's not a problem at all." One of them who was also the captain nodded. Then , he looked at Jack before asking, "Why don't you play as a small forward. With your height and body size, it is good for you to play there."

The others nodded in agreement. Although they had thought that they didn't need Jack, when they faced Damien, they knew that they were no opponents at all. So, at this point, they could only try Jack and see what kind of skills he possessed.

"Worry not about that. You just focus on giving the ball to me and defending against the other players. They shouldn't pass you." Jack shook his head. He himself knew about his strength. Though, he wasn't going to use that advantage that much.

The resting period was only two minutes. So, the time was over so fast and Jack went to the court.

When Damien saw him and the position that he was going to play, he smiled and asked, "Are you their star player?" He had never seen Jack before and neither had he seen him during the first quarter.

They had previously stated that Jack had yet to arrive. So, he could easily tell that Jack was the player that had been brought over to play against him. But, he had never seen or heard of him before. He was curious about where they found him.

"Perhaps." Jack shrugged, not willing to explain anything.

"Humph!" Damien snorted when he saw Jack's not caring look. He asked, "Wanna have a competition with me?"

"Humph!" Damien snorted when he saw Jack's not caring look. He asked, "Wanna have a competition with me?"

Jack looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot before asking, "Aren't we already competing? Or, what are we doing in the court?"

Hearing Jack's question, Damien was at first dumbfounded. It was only after a moment that he realized that what Jack had said was indeed true. They were already competing against each other. So, what was the use of the question?

"Ahem. What I meant was that, we would compete between the two of us. I would like to see how good you are." Damien cleared his throat before speaking.

"Not a problem. But you should know that you have already lost."

"Let's see it then." Damien said angrily.

โ€ฆ.

On the other side, Johnathan had arranged for Celine to sit next to him in the front row seats. He believed that since she was Jack's girl, she deserved the respect that Jack would receive.

The others who were watching the game couldn't help but scrutinize Celine. They wondered who she was. After all, this was the first time that they were seeing her. And from the way that Johnathan was treating her, it was obvious that he had some kind of respect for her.

Furthermore, she was a beauty. They wondered if she was Johnathan's lover or something. After all, to be able to sit beside Johnathan, this stated that he thought that they were at the same level.

"Are you sure that the person that you called has already arrived?" The baldy asked.

"Of course. He's my cousin. So, there is no need to worry about the game." Although he said these words, Johnathan was still worried about having a person that actually didn't like playing basketball to represent him.

Baldy looked at Celine. There was a hint of lust in his eyes as he looked at her. But, he managed to restrain himself because he knew that although Johnathan had come to ask for partnership with him, it was not because they were in the same level or he was at a higher level than Johnathan.

Instead, it was because Johnathan wasn't using his family influence in this deal that he was asking him for the cooperation. Otherwise, he wouldn't have wasted a lot of time with the game.

Suddenly, an idea popped up in his mind. He looked at Johnathan with bright eyes before asking, "Is this lady here your girlfriend?"

"No." Johnathan's reply was short and straight to the point.

Baldy's eyes shone even brighter as he asked again, "What about you give me a chance to take her out?"

Johnathan's expression turned cold the moment that he heard these words. Celine on the other hand was already angry at the glances that baldy was throwing at her. Now, he was actually asking for an opportunity of courting her?

Not to speak of the fact that he was already a man in his forties, he wasn't handsome at all. Not to mention that Celine wasn't into mature men, there was a fact that she loved Jack at this moment.

For someone to look at her with lustful eyes, she couldn't help but want to slap him. It was just that Johnathan was between the two of them. Otherwise, she really would have slapped the baldy to make sure that he knew what he was talking about.

Looking at the baldy who was already gazing at Celine lecherously, Johnathan snorted before speaking. "Although she's not my girl, she has a boyfriend. And, if you really want her, you should ask him first."

"As for whether you can actually manage to deal with him, we can talk about that as long as you survive the moment that he knows that you were actually trying to hit on his girl." Johnathan continued.

Celine who was so furious a few seconds ago immediately turned shy. She blushed intensely. But, from the fact that she was so angry that her face had turned red, nobody noticed that she was actually blushing. They all thought that she was simply so angry.

Johnathan's voice was so cold that it gave the baldy goosebumps. He was now regretting the fact that he had actually crossed the line to ask Johnathan about Celine. If she could actually sit next to him and she wasn't his girl, it was obvious that her status wasn't low. Why would such a girl actually date an old guy like him? That would only happen if her aesthetics were strange.

Although he knew that he wasn't supposed to actually mess with Celine any longer considering the level of her status, he couldn't hold in his curiosity.

"I'm sorry about that. Butโ€ฆ. Who's her boyfriend?" Baldy asked.

"Humph!" Johnathan snorted and pointed towards the court. It was also at this point that the second quarter was about to begin.

Baldy followed the direction that Johnathan was pointing and was stunned the moment that he laid his eyes on Jack. "He's your twin brother?"

The corners of Johnathan's lips twitched as he spoke, "He's my cousin. He's the one that is going to play for you this time because he wanted to stretch his muscles a little. Even I cannot beat him, do you think that you can survive as long as he hears that you were having some kind of ideas on his girl?"

The baldy was already soaked in cold sweat and his breathing had already become hurried. He knew about the Jesda family. He knew about Johnathan. And he knew for the fact that he couldn't compete against Johnathan.

Now, what would happen if the person who was stronger than Johnathan attacked him? Wouldn't he be doomed?

What the baldy didn't know was the fact that Johnathan had decided to use this chance to scare the baldy so that he could accept the deal faster and not bring stupid conditions during the agreement.

Celine on the other hand couldn't help but burrow her little head in her hands. At the same time, she was simply thinking, 'If this was true, perhaps I would be happier, right?'

"Canโ€ฆ can you not tell him about the incident?" Baldy asked with a shaking voice.

"Why don't you ask her if she's going to tell her boyfriend or not?" Johnathan shrugged and glanced at Celine before focusing on the court again.

"Eh, missโ€ฆ" Before baldy could even finish speaking, he was cut off by Celine's cold harrumph.

โ€ฆ.

The ball was already in the Roosters possession. The moment that the quarter began, the guy who was holding the ball threw it towards Jack.r ๐›๐—ฒ๐๐ง๐—ผ๐˜ƒ๐—ฒ๐—น.๐—ผ๐ซ

When Jack received it, he saw that Damien was already rushing towards him. Damien seemed not to think that Jack would give the ball away because he could see how tense the Roosters were and how they hurried to pass the ball to him.

Just from this, he could tell that they trusted Jack more. Jack had also stated that Damien was going to lose. In order to prove himself, he was definitely going to try and dribble past him, right?

As this thought ran through Damien's mind, he saw Jack bouncing the ball. Seeing this action of his, Damien thought that Jack was a fool to dare to dribble the ball right in front of his opponent.

He smiled and stretched his hand, ready to snatch the ball that was still in the air before Jack reacted.

His hand managed to get closer to the ball. But, it was also at this time that something happened. Jack's hand moved so fast and knocked the ball onto the ground.

It bounced off the court and between Damien's legs as it went behind him. As he was still stunned by such a shift in the event, he couldn't react before Jack got past him and took the ball and began dribbling it again.

Tad! Tad! Tad!

As the ball hit the ground three times, Damien reacted. He turned around as fast as he could and looked at Jack who seemed to be waiting for him.

At this moment, Damien was both embarrassed and angry. He had just been humiliated. As one of the top players in the top teams, how could he be easily be defeated?

What's even humiliating was the fact that, instead of dribbling and heading towards the hoop to score, Jack was actually waiting for him.

As for the other players who were his teammates, apart from all of them having someone that they were actually blocking, they had never expected that Damien would actually fail to block Jack.

Furthermore, it was so simple in that he didn't even react in time. Their mouths hang open, none of them moving forward as they waited for Damien to make a comeback and steal the ball. If Jack could beat Damien, what could they do when they were far inferior to Damien?

The Roosters in the other hand were excited. They had never thought that they would actually see a person that was stronger than Damien. They no longer thought about how they were trying to make sure that Jack didn't actually play.

"Why don't you try shooting from there?" Damien asked. He was obviously not willing to go after the ball after losing the chance. He would only work hard during the next period as long as Jack lost the ball.

He also didn't believe that Jack would actually score from here because they were Already close to the center of the court. There was almost a half of the court to the basket.

"Okay." Jack nodded before he aimed and shot the ball. It arced through the air and went through the basket smoothly. It didn't hit the backboard and neither did it even touch the rim. It was a perfect shot.

There was silence in the entire arena as the only sound that could be heard was the one that came from the basketball hitting the ground as it bounced.

"Am I seeing things?"

"Of course. This must be us seeing things. That guy simply got past Damien and even scored from such a long distance?"

"What nonsense are you babbling? How can there be a scene where three people have all seen the same thing?"

"What three people? Don't you see that you can actually stuff a whole egg in the mouths of all the people around here?"

"That's true. But hey, why have I never heard of this guy? He's such a good player."

"What do you know? This is just a lucky shot. Look at him, he's so young. How can he be a professional basketball player?"

"That's true. He must have gotten lucky because Damien underestimated him."

As they talked, being that there were actually two opposing sides here, there obviously those that celebrated that Jack had scored. On the other hand, there were those that were not pleased.

This wasn't a simple basketball game, it was a bet between two opposing factions and the stake was a piece of land and a project that was worth billions of dollars.

On the court, Jack looked at Damien who was staring at him incredulously and asked with a faint smile, "What do you think? You haven't lost yet?"

"What do you think? You haven't lost yet?"

Damien had previously been dumbfounded when Jack scored from such a distance. It had to be known that even he himself wasn't sure if he could get the ball into the hoop, not to mention as perfectly as Jack did. So, he was indeed surprised that Jack managed to score.

"Humph, that must have been a lucky shot." Damien replied as his teammates already began passing and dribbling the ball. Knowing that there was no more time to waste, he left Jack alone and went to his side to wait for the ball.

After he received the ball, he made sure to face Jack directly. Currently, they were already 29-5 after Jack scored. So, they were still in front. But even so, Damien dared not to be lax because he knew that this was still the second quarter and it had just began.

So, he was going to make sure that he would be able to get past Jack's defense as soon as possible before scoring.

Tad! Tad! Tad!

The ball bounced off the court as Damien headed towards Jack. On the other hand, Jack simply waited. He didn't do anything and stood there motionlessly as he observed Damien's moves.

Damien moved to the right before switching back to the left. He tried making Jack think that he had passed the ball but it was still in his hands.

But surprisingly, no matter what he did, Jack didn't budge at all. It was like he was rooted to the spot. The only thing that could be seen moving would be his eyes as they followed the ball's movements.

Jack saw that there was no reason for him to actually try doing things like bending down and getting ready to snatch the ball. To him, as long as Damien dared to try passing the ball where he was, he would be able to steal it from him.

Damien got flustered when he saw that none of his feigned moves were able to make Jack move and give him the space that he so wanted. And, although Jack was simply standing there without moving, he was actually giving him a lot of pressure.

After a few seconds of trying but seeing that Jack did not react, Damien thought that perhaps Jack didn't know how to defend. So, he dribbled the ball with the intention of getting past him.

He was using his full speed as he thought that it was one of his advantages. But, the moment that he got past Jack, he found his hands empty. He was flabbergasted.

It was also at that moment that he heard the sound of the ball bouncing off the court behind him. It turned out that the moment that he got past Jack, Jack had actually managed to steal the ball from him without knowing.

Of course Jack wasn't using his advantage, the professional combat ability. Instead, he was simply using the normal speed, just like the one that Damien was using. It was just that, his reaction and timing were sharp, enabling him to snatch the ball away easily.

"Since you believed that the previous one was a lucky shot, let me prove it to you." Jack stated before he shot from where he was without taking a step forward.

Tad! Tad! Tad! Tad!

The sound of the ball bouncing was heard again. But this time, as the ball bounced off the court, the hearts of all those that were watching beat alongside it.

There was complete silence once again as there was disbelief in the faces of those who were watching. The reason for that being simple, they couldn't believe their eyes. If there was somewhere where they could borrow new eyes, they would have.

They had seen it again. Damien had been defeated for the second time. The first one was that he failed to block Jack. The second was that he failed to actually get past Jack. And, each and every time that he lost, he lost badly.

Now, they began doubting if it was true that Damien was a professional player. If he was, how could he be dealt with so easily.

"Go ahead, I would like to see your skills since you believe that you haven't lost." Jack stated as he waited for Damien and his team to make a move.

Roosters on the other hand were so excited that they were almost laughing maniacally in the court. It was just that they dared not to laugh because they were worried that Jack had only done this due to luck.

Then, they began again. Just like before, the opponents passed the ball to Damien as fast as they could. When he received the ball, Damien looked cautiously at Jack.

Although he too would like to believe that it was true that Jack had done the previous defend and attack due to luck, as a basketball player who had a lot of experience, he knew that it was true that Jack had skills. Even though he didn't want to admit it, he had to be extremely serious when facing Jack.

And just like always, Jack was standing motionlessly as he looked at Damien. Taking a deep breath, Damien dribbled the ball while heading towards Jack. This time, he feigned going to the left, before turning to the right only to go back to the left.

The moment that he got to Jack's left, he dribbled as he had the intention of getting past Jack. But, the moment that he got past Jack, he no longer had the ball on his hand. Just then, he heard the sound of the ball bouncing in the distance.

It was obvious that Jack had already scored once again. And, the gap that was existing between them before was being closed so fast. Currently, they were already 29-11. Jack had already gotten nine points while Damien's team had gotten nothing.

Now, there was nobody in the entire arena that dared to believe that what Jack was doing was simply due to luck and not his skills. That was nonsense. To be able to snatch the ball twice and score three consecutive perfect 3 pointers, who would believe that there was actually someone that lucky?

The guy who was competing against baldy was already sweating. He had previously thought that he had already gotten the project. Who knew that things would turn this way the moment that the star of the Roosters came in?

Damien was actually being toyed like a junior that knew nothing about basketball at all. This made his expression darken. He had gone through a lot just to be able to make Damien to come and play for him. He had never expected that there would actually be a person that was stronger than him even though this person was unknown.

Baldy on the other hand, although it was true that the Roosters were closing the gap, he was sweating as his heart beat faster. The more Jack performed, the more distressed he got.

Just from the way that Jack was playing, it was a show of his capabilities. So, he was learning just how terrifying Jack was in real sense. He wondered if Celine would actually tell Jack that he had been trying to hit on her.

Although he had expected that as long as Jack was sure that he knew how to play the game, he would be able to easily deal with Damien, Johnathan had never expected that he would be this strong.

There was a show of skills in the way that he handled the ball. And, Johnathan could tell that Jack wasn't using the advantage of being strong to bully Damien. It was just that Jack was reacting at the right time to get the ball.

Celine's eyes were already glittering from the excitement as she watched as Jack continued scoring one after the other. Now, she could understand why Jack never took Collin's challenge to heart at all.

It wasn't because he was afraid, it was simply because he was too skilled in that he didn't want to play with rookies that didn't even know some of the rules of basketball.

The more she watched him, the more she loved him. Had it been possible, perhaps her eyes would have already been shining with the heart shape by now.

As the Roosters got more and more excited, their opponents were lamenting. They were now deliberating on whether they were actually supposed to pass the ball to Damien or not.

After all, as long as Damien touched the ball, it was counted as a loss. Although they knew that Damien was currently their best player in the court, he had now become their liability.

Although they would have liked to substitute him, they knew that even if they did so, who could guarantee that Jack would also leave the court? There was no guarantee and so, it was better to have Damien continue trying his best as he was the only one in the whole team that had the highest chance of stopping Jack.

As the closing quarter was coming close to the end, Jack didn't do much other than scoring from the distance just like before. The current score was already at 31-32. In total , Jack had already scored ten times in this quarter. And each and every shot was a 3-pointer.

The opposing team stood sweating in need of a break and water. Their coach only called timeouts when necessary and when he called it, everyone on the team sighed. They all had a much needed break to rest their throbbing hearts. The pressure that was coming from Jack was definitely not something that they could handle easily.

Jack blocked out everything as long as it was related to Damien. No matter what he did, Damien didn't manage to get past Jack. All of this made their morale to drop.

On the other hand, the Roosters were so enthusiastic in that, they all made sure to get the ball even if the opponents didn't want to pass the ball to Damien. In this way, they would be able to get the ball to Jack and he would score.

The opposing side had managed to score twice because they used other players. And this was only because Jack didn't care about them as he let the Roosters handle that group of people.

"Not satisfied yet?" Jack asked once again after the second quarter ended.

"I don't believe it. It is simply because you didn't get me at my peak. Just after half time, I'll show you that I'm not that easy to beat." Damien snorted as he left the court.

"I don't believe it. It is simply because you didn't get me at my peak. Just after half time, I'll show you that I'm not that easy to beat." Damien snorted as he left the court.

Jack went back to the resting area for the Roosters. There, the enthusiastic players and the coach surrounded him and tried flattering him. Jack wasn't someone that liked the flattering. So, he simply waved them off.

These guys didn't disturb his rest at all. They went back and took their seats. But still, they threw glances at him. Their eyes were filled with great respect. Just thinking of the time that they actually thought that Jack wasn't supposed to play with them, they couldn't help but feel embarrassed.

Jack on the other hand didn't actually need to rest because he wasn't tired at all. There wasn't even a drop of sweat on him because he didn't run around in the court at all. He was simply taking the ball before shooting.r ๐›๐—ฒ๐๐ง๐—ผ๐ฏ๐ž๐ฅ๏ผŽ๐œ๐จ

When the half time ended, Jack and the others got back to the court. And just like before, Jack returned to doing what he had done during the previous quarter.

This made Damien depressed. No matter how he tried, he actually couldn't get past Jack with the ball in his hand. As long as he went past him, he actually had to leave the ball behind.

This was so demeaning to his status as one of the top players in the top teams that were known in the country. He wasn't sure if he could ever raise his head in front of others if they knew that he actually couldn't do a thing to Jack.

That's right, he had failed to defend against Jack completely. And what's even more frustrating to him was the fact that he couldn't break past Jack's defense. Jack on the other hand could get past him so easily in such a way that it seemed that he didn't seem to exist at all.

After several attempts that ended with a failure, Damien finally realized that there was no way that he could actually get past Jack with the ball in his hand. Even now, his teammates were hesitating to pass the ball to him.

He had lost all the balls to Jack as long as he approached him. So, these guys were afraid that by passing the ball to him, they would be giving away the ball.

Had it not been for the fact that the Roosters were suppressing them in that they had no choice but to give the ball to Damien, they wouldn't even think of giving him the ball.

On the other hand, the coach would have already substituted him had it not been for the fact that he didn't want to be on the bad side of this top player. Another thing was that, even if they substituted him, who was going to play better than him?

So, it was better for Damien to be embarrassed by Jack rather than the members of his team. In this way, at least they would still maintain the spirit of playing the game in the future rather than for them to be so challenged in that they would actually give up on playing the game.

'Although he's so good at defending and attacking, that doesn't mean that he can actually block me as long as I use my height advantage.' As he thought of this, Damien who was currently holding the ball in his hand gazed at the hoop that was behind Jack.

Taking a deep breath, he decided that he was simply going to shoot the ball over Jack. This was the only solution that he had in his mind. Although the chances of scoring from such a long distance were lower, he believed that he still had a big chance of getting points in this way rather than believing that he could actually get past Jack and score.

As for his teammates, they were simply playing mechanically. None of them had the spirit to play the game at all.

Seeing Damien's eyes that were looking past him, Jack immediately knew what he was planning. He was now weak minded and just wanted to shoot over him. So he was just gonna be aggressive with him this time.

Damien finally got Jack in the open court and everyone cleared out, it was just Jack and him in the backcourt. Sweat dripping down his face, he knew this was where he can make a change in the game. The crowd went silent.

He started to dribble and took about 3 dribbles then aimed at the hoop that was far behind Jack. Jack didn't hurry up to go and block him because there was no need. He believed that he would be able to stop the ball from getting into the hoop.

Damien smiled when he saw that Jack was actually underestimating him. So, he got determined to show Jack that there were situations where he couldn't underestimate a beaten opponent.

After making sure that he had gotten the target, Damien shot the ball. He had made sure to make it pass as high as he could to make sure that Jack didn't get close to it at all.

In response to this, Jack simply turned around and dashed towards the basket. His speed was so fast that he could actually win the gold medal in Olympics' 100 m race. Just after a few seconds, he who had a headstart due to the fact that he was closer to the basket, was able to get closer to the basket just a few microseconds before the ball.

The moment that he got there, he wasted no time and jumped into the air. Just the moment that the ball arrived, Jack slapped the ball hard.

Bam! Swoosh!

The ball shot through the air and then heavily hit the backboard on the opposing side before it landed on the rim. It made two circles around the rim before dropping inside. And so, it was another three points that had been earned by Jack.

This made everyone slack jawed. They no longer viewed Jack as a human, but a monster. His speed could already break the current Olympics' 100 m record. Then, the way that he jumped, just the height that he had jumped was enough for him to break the high jump world record.

What kind of person was he? To be able to have such amazing basketball skills and physical abilities, no wonder Damien couldn't do a thing to him. He was no match at all.

Damien immediately got dispirited. He finally understood that he actually couldn't compete against Jack. It would be better if he had given up earlier rather than to have himself embarrassed to this extend.

But all the same, he still looked at Jack with resentment clear in his eyes. He thought that although it was true that he was the one that had failed to yield when Jack said that he wasn't a match, he never expected that Jack would actually humiliate him to this extend.

He was someone who was used to being praised by others. He was someone that was used to being arrogant in front of others. He was someone that believed that he would one day become the best of the players in the country and be able to rank amongst the top in the world.

But today, Jack had made a good joke out of him. Although the number of people that had watched the match today was small, who could say that they won't go around spreading the video of how he was beaten so easily?

As soon as these videos spread, the reputation that he had built over the years would be completely damaged and he would have to work harder in order to regain it.

Even if it was true that the opponent that he was facing was clearly a monster, the others wouldn't care and would go ahead to make fun of him. Since they were not the ones that had been beaten, they would laugh at the injured.

For this very reason, he despised Jack. But, he dared not to make a move at this point because he knew that they would see him as a sour loser. And as long as they termed him as that, his already damaged reputation would be completely diminished.

He looked at the coach and asked for a substitution. Although it could be said to be embarrassing, he thought that it would be better if he could actually leave this place rather than continue being humiliated.

The coach was clearly reluctant to replace Damien with his own player. But, looking at the expression on Damien's face, he had no choice but to agree lest he faced the anger of this player.

The moment that he left the court, Damien left the arena even without changing the jersey. This day, he was going to make sure that he was drowning in alcohol.

When the Roosters saw that Damien had left, they laughed out loud at their opponents.

"Hahaha, weren't you guys so arrogant with Damien on your side? Now that he's gone, what are you going to do?"

"Hehe, you beat us in the first round because our star wasn't here. Now that our star is here, your star had no choice but to flee with his tail between his legs."

"Man! I remember someone saying that our star chickened out. Now, whose star chickened out?"

"Humph! You thought that you could beat us? Dream on! You will always be behind us before you chase us."

"That's just coorect! You only catch up to us because we were waiting for you. In this way, we can give you some false hope that you can surpass us."

The opponents began retorting as well. They obviously couldn't accept the fact that they were being taunted like that. They had to retaliate even if they knew that what the Roosters were saying was true.

"So what? You only depend on your star to be able to beat us. Otherwise, you can't even do a thing to us."

"Right, why don't you ask your star to leave the court so that we can compete against each other fairly?"

"What fairly? In the first quarter, why didn't your star stay out so that he can wait for our star to come so that they can compete?"

"You guys are shameless. This is bullying!"

"Bullying you makes me happier. Anyway, why don't you guys look for someone who can bully us as well?"

"That's right. You guys were so smug not long ago. Now that you no longer have something to support you, you simply want to look for a way out?"

Jack ignored the bantering and went to the guard position. He then spoke to the one that was playing there. "You guys can play attacking. Leave the defense to me."

"You guys can play attacking. Leave the defense to me."

The moment that Jack took over the position of defending, the opposing team had no choice but to run around with the ball but none of them dared to approach the Roosters' hoop. They were afraid that if they did, they would end up embarrassed and as a result, they would lose their confidence in basketball.

As a result, the Roosters who were playing at a full force completely dominated them. Since all the opposing side could do was passing the ball to each other and making a few dribbles, they continued losing the ball while suffering the domineering attacks of the Roosters.

The Roosters now no longer cared about the defense. The moment that they got the ball, they would all rush to score. This made their opponents sweat even more.

For the first time, having gotten the opportunity to completely crush their opponents, the Roosters decided to use it to the maximum. Substitutions came one after the other as the players wanted to have a taste of beating their archenemy.

This went on even during the fourth quarter. Although there were a few guys who had decided to give it a try and attacked the basket that Jack was defending, they all ended up with a failure.

By the time that the fourth and last quarter ended with the sound of the buzzer, the Roosters felt dejected as they could no longer continue beating up the tied up enemy.

On the other hand, their opponents were more than happy to see that the game had ended and they no longer had to endure the torture of staying in the same court as the monster.

The end result of the game was actually 31-87. Since Jack had decided to play in the defense, the points that were scored by the Roosters had dropped during the last two quarters.

But all the same, this was considered a crushing defeat and an overwhelming victory for the Roosters' opponents and the Roosters respectively. Now, the Roosters could finally raise their heads and claim that they had actually thrashed their archenemy.

After the match, Jack received the long awaited system prompt.

[System task completed. The professional basketball player skills now permanently belongs to the host.]

He smiled as he left the court. Since he had completed his part, there was only one thing that remained. That was for him to receive the money that he deserved. After all, he didn't come here to play for free. He had to earn some money for showing off some of his skills.

The coach and the players of the Roosters tried inviting Jack to have a meal with them but Jack refused. Why would he want to spend time with them when he had a beauty that was waiting to accompany him to venture the city?

Seeing that Jack had no interest, the coach and the others didn't dare to continue bugging him considering that they knew that he had a terrifying background. So, they were lucky to have him play with them.

After getting to the locker room, Jack took a shower before changing back to his clothes. After he got out of the changing room, he found that Celine, Johnathan and an unfamiliar baldy were waiting for him.

The moment that he showed up, Johnathan went ahead and placed his arm around Jack's shoulder and said, "My good cousin, why don't I organize a few more games for you to play." Johnathan had a kind smile on his face as he asked.

"Get lost. Don't think that I don't know what you are trying to plan." Jack pushed Johnathan away. How could he not know what this guy was thinking? He knew that Johnathan was simply thinking of using him to gain something.

As for Johnathan calling him good cousin, since when did Johnathan start referring to him as such? Even after he received the body strengthening solution for him, this guy was shameless enough to continue arguing with Jack.

So, for this guy to turn so nice at this point, he could already tell that this guy was thinking of how to use him to gain a few benefits.r ๐’ทโ„ฏ๐“ญ๐“ทโ„ด๐“‹๐“ฎ๐“ต.๐’ธโ„ด

If it was true that Johnathan was in a lurch, Jack wouldn't mind helping him out. But the case where he was going to be used, that was something that he wouldn't agree. He would only help if he felt like doing so.

Celine chuckled when she saw the grieving expression on Johnathan's face. She had been there when Johnathan muttered that he wasn't going to allow Jack's talent to be wasted. He wanted to make use of Jack's skills so that he could win the competition against a few of his enemies.

Seeing that Jack could already see through him, she was happy. After all, she wouldn't want her man to be used by another person even if they were relatives, right?

Wait a second, since when did she start referring to Jack as her man? Celine's eyes widened at the thought. She blushed as she remembered that this thought had actually been implanted into her mind by Johnathan who had been referring to her as Jack's woman.

Jack looked at the blushing Celine and asked with a smile, "Has your heart been captured by my performance today?"

Celine blushed further. But all the same, she turned her head around and pretended not to have heard him at all.

Jack himself had not noticed that he had been transforming since the very first day that he had arrived in Inchoate city and received the system. The changes were not coming from the system but from himself.

Previously when he was staying in the Alfonso family mansion, his heart was frozen from the moment that he lost his mother. Having nobody that he cared for in this life, having nobody that cared about him, Jack became superficial in terms of emotions and hid his true self.

But, after he met with Celine, William and the others, he had finally began revealing his true self. The cold personality wasn't his to begin with. That was something that he had simply developed due to the environment that he was exposed to.

Now that there was no need for him to hide his emotions, Jack had finally began opening up. Although he had yet to completely restore to his true personality, he was still in the process and it wouldn't be long before he managed to do that.

Now, instead of his shallow smiles, Jack began smiling genuinely. But of course, the genuine smiles were only available for those that deserved it and not just anyone.

Unfortunately, Jack had yet to realize that he had actually began becoming warm. The ice that had been in his heart had already began melting during the dance in the banquet when he interacted with Celine for the first time.

Jack himself didn't know that the main reason for the change that he was experiencing was actually Celine. In front of her, he felt that he could actually be himself. And all of this came from the sense of familiarity that he felt towards Celine. Though, till this day, he had yet to figure out what was the reason behind the familiarity.

Jack wasn't the only one that had been warming up. In fact, Celine had been warming up faster than Jack. The reason being that, the ice that was covering her heart was small as compared to the one that was in Jack's heart.

The coldness and aloofness in Celine had come due to the fact that she was more concentrated in the matters concerning business. The issue concerning the family business had denied her the chance to interact with a lot of her peers.

So, other than her parents and grandparents, she had only interacted with Faith, Wendy, Angy and another girl whose name was Husda. This Husda was the one that Celine had started the Eminent Beauty company for in Inchoate city.

When she met with Jack, Celine was no longer only showing her bright side to him. Instead, to people like Johnathan, she had warned up to them and would occasionally joke with him.

Seeing that Celine was blushing bit she was actually not admitting that it was true that he had captivated her with his performance today, Jack shook his head and turned his attention to the baldy.

For some reasons that Jack didn't know, the baldy was shaking and his forehead had accumulated sweat in that it was already trickling. The baldy kept on wiping his forehead with his handkerchief in about every thirty seconds.

Jack couldn't help but try to feel of the temperatures inside the locker room were that high for this guy to actually sweat this profusely. But he didn't detect any abnormality in the temperatures. Although it was true that it was still summer, it was also true that the locker room wasn't that hot for a person to sweat while standing there.

Jack could only think that this guy was sweating because he had been running or something.

But just then, he noticed another abnormality. That was, this guy seemed so scared of him. Every time that Jack's gaze would fall on him, this guy would actually flinch as of he was afraid that Jack would beat him up.

And, for some reason, this guy was stealing glances at Johnathan and Celine. Jack couldn't understand what was going on here. As long as he could remember, he had never interacted with this baldy.

Just as he was about to question Johnathan, Johnathan took the initiative to introduce the baldy to him.

"Jack, this is the guy that had organized for the match and he's the one that is supposed to pay you after you won the game. You made him win a project that is worth a few billion dollars after all." Johnathan stated. At the same time, he threw the baldy a knowing glance.

The baldy was already terrified of Jack's background. And from the way that he was interacting with Johnathan, he could see that Jack seemed not to treat Johnathan as a superior person to him, but as an equal.

Nervously, the baldy cracked a smile and spoke. "Mr. Jack, I would like to thank you for your assistance today. For that reason, I would like to offer you a compensation of $500M for taking your time to come here today."

The baldy then continued, "I would also like to tell Mr. Johnathan that the deal that you proposed has been officially accepted by me. You will receive 60% and I will take the remaining 40% of the profits."

Then, to Celine, he looked at her with an apologetic gaze and said, "Miss, I would like to offer you 12% shares of my entertainment company, The Rose."

The moment that baldy's words fell, it wasn't just Jack, even Johnathan and Celine gazed at the baldy with gazes that tried to express their disbelief. They just couldn't understand what this guy was thinking.

At first, Jack had never expected that he would actually be offered $500M after simply playing the game. One had to know that when Jack came here, he had the intention of actually completing the system's task.

So, the moment that he received the system prompt about the completion of the mission, he was already satisfied with it. But all the same, he was here for double benefits. So, when he was told that he would actually receive $500M, he was satisfied although he was still not sure why the baldy here offered such a hefty sum.

But, when he heard that Johnathan was actually going to receive something after he had 'worked so hard' on the court to 'barely' win the game, he wasn't pleased at all. What's more, a cooperation between the two sides, Johnathan whose background had billions of dollars, and a baldy guy who could easily offer $500M in cash that easily, it wasn't something small.

So, the 60% that Johnathan was going to receive was definitely far bigger than the $500M that Jack was going to receive. This made him slightly displeased. It was also at this point that he realized that, Johnathan had actually decided to use this chance to use him to earn more.

Although he was displeased, he could simply reciprocate by making use of Johnathan's connections more. But, as the one that had brought all the benefits and was being offered the least share here, he could solve this with the baldy.

But, just before he could say a word, the baldy actually decided to give Celine 12% shares of the entertainment company known as The Rose. This made Jack stunned. He was now wondering what the heck was going on here!

It was understandable that he would receive something because he had worked for it. Johnathan on the other hand had also received something because of the agreement with the baldy. But, what was this with Celine? Could this guy be trying to hook up with Celine in front of him?

Remembering the time that he saw that the baldy was actually sneaking glances at Celine and Johnathan, Jack frowned. Even if he had not said that the two of them were in a relationship, it wasn't a good feeling that came when you saw that the girl that you had brought with you being seduced by another man.

At least, why don't you ask the relationship between the two of us first and ask for my permission if I can allow you to try your chance? But what's this? You actually dare to try showing off your wealth in front of me and try hooking up with her just like that?

Do you think that I, a man doesn't have my own temper? You must have underestimated me! Jack roared in his heart as his eyes turned cold. At least, he could have been lenient if this guy was actually someone that was at their age group.

But, this guy was already a few age groups ahead of them and he was trying to be a cow that actually wanted to eat the young grass?

And, wasn't this embarrassing him? He received only $500M after working hard. On the other hand, the baldy was actually trying to hook up with Celine by offering 12% shares of The Rose entertainment company.

Wasn't this the same as the situation where a guy is given $100 and his girl is taken away in a Bugatti? In other words, it was like this guy was stating that, your love for this girl can be broken by $100. But, the girl herself is worth several millions of dollars. Since you are poor and don't know the true value of the girl, let me take care of her for you.

Baldy didn't know what was going on anymore. He could feel that a cold gaze had landed on him. And at that moment, he froze in place as he felt that he was being stared at by a predator and there was nothing that he could do to escape.

Celine and Johnathan too had not expected that the baldy would be so decisive when it came to the issue concerning trying to make sure that the two of them didn't tell Jack that he had been having an idea about Celine.

All the same, Celine wasn't going to tell Jack about this. The reason being that she didn't want to cause Jack any problems. She knew that the baldy had to be someone with a good amount of influence in the capital just from the fact that they were actually talking about deals worth billions of dollars.

Now, this guy was trying to make up for his mistake by offering her 12% shares of The Rose Entertainment Company. This wasn't a small company because it was a company that was evaluated to be worth around $106B.

This was more than three times bigger than Jack's Good Vision Security Limited. Just the 12% shares of the company were worth $12.72B.

Celine's Gravy family was worth around $20B. So, the shares were already more than half of her family wealth. How could she not be stunned by the amount?

"Johnathan, my good cousin, you actually let your in-law be seduced by another guy when I was away? Why are you not acting like a good cousin at all." At this moment, just when silence was dominating the locker room, Jack's voice echoed.

And when those present heard his words, they were completely stunned. Their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as they couldn't believe Jack's words at all.

Johnathan was shocked about how Jack knew about this and what's more, the smile that was on Jack's face was so familiar. That was the same smile that Jack had when he was beating him up on top of the roof of the Cardinals Supreme Hotel after he took the body strengthening solution.

He knew that this guy was actually looking for a way to beat him up. And, since he wasn't his match, he was trying to find his way out of the situation. Otherwise, he would be beaten to a pulp not long from now.r ๐˜ฃ๐˜ฆ๐‘‘๐‘›๐˜ฐ๐‘ฃ๐˜ฆ๐˜ญ.๐˜ฐ๐˜ณ

Celine on the other hand was staring at Jack with her eyes incomparably widened in disbelief. The reason for that was simply because Jack had referred to her as Johnathan's in-law. Didn't that mean that he was actually taking her as his woman?

Celine blushed as her heart beat erratically. She was feeling happy and at the same time nervous when Jack said indirectly that she was his girl. She didn't even know how to respond to this at this point.

On the other hand, the baldy wanted to cry. He had offered a lot of benefits and was going to suffer a lot just because he didn't want Jack to know that he had been having some ideas about Celine.

He had been hoping that the compensation that he was offering the two of them was enough to make them not to sell him out.

But, what was going on here? He had just completed offering the benefits and was exposed? He really wanted to sit on the ground and start wailing.

Feeling that Jack's gaze on him was getting colder, the baldy was soaked in sweat and was already shivering. This was someone that even Johnathan couldn't compete against and was from the Jesda family. So, how could he actually beat him?

The Rose Entertainment Company was his biggest company. He was also engaging in real estate and that was the reason as to why he was fighting with someone for a piece of land.

"Thisโ€ฆthisโ€ฆ.there was a misunderstandingโ€ฆ Iโ€ฆ.I really didn't know that she was your woman. Had I knownโ€ฆI definitely wouldn't dare to try making a move on her." Baldy stammered as he tried to explain himself.

"Is that so? Why is it that not only are you trying to hook up with her in front of me, but you are actually trying to look down on me?" Jack asked. His voice was colder than before. And with every word that he said, his voice got even colder.

'What the f*ck! Since when did I try snatching your girl in front of you?! And when did I look down on you? Here I was only trying to give out some benefits to make them not tell you a thing about what happened back there!'

Jack's words had made the baldy understand that Jack had thought that he was trying to hook up with Celine when he offered her the 12% shares of the entertainment company.

Now, he was regretting having not done this in private. Had he given out the benefits to the two in Jack's absence, as long as they agreed to not tell him, how was Jack going to know about it? Furthermore, he had already told himself that he was going to make sure that he would stay away from Celine as he could.

And although he had given her 12% shares, he was going to make sure that he wouldn't attend any meetings that concerned the shareholders as long as she was present.

"I'm saying the truth. I had no intention of hooking up with her when I offered her the shares." Baldy tried explaining. Now, the shirt that was beneath the coat had already gotten soaked in his sweat.

Baldy looked towards Johnathan for help. But when he saw that Johnathan was looking flustered and seemed to be looking for a way out of the situation, the baldy finally thought that he was finished.

Even Johnathan was already troubled. So, what could he do in front of Jack when he was a nobody in front of Johnathan?

"Hehe, you are so funny, aren't you? If you are not having some ideas, do you mind telling me why you would offer such a big amount of shares?" Jack asked as he smiled coldly.

"Iโ€ฆI.." Baldy was trying to say that he had no ideas about Celine. So, how could he explain that he was actually giving her the shares so that she wouldn't tell him that he had tried getting the permission to take her out from Johnathan?

That would definitely make things worse than they already were. He would be in even deep soup.

"See? You can't even say the reason behind that. Let me guess, you were giving her the shares so that it would be easy for you to meet her in the future, right?" Jack guessed.

This time, it wasn't just Baldy, even Johnathan and Celine had the same thought as they looked at Jack. 'Hey, what's up with your imagination? It's so rich!'

"See? You can't even say the reason behind that. Let me guess, you were giving her the shares so that it would be easy for you to meet her in the future, right?" Jack guessed.

This time, it wasn't just Baldy, even Johnathan and Celine had the same thought as they looked at Jack. 'Hey, what's up with your imagination? It's so rich!'

"Jack, this guy was giving her the shares because he was trying to apologize for having some thoughts about her." At this time, Johnathan decided to help the baldy. As long as Jack was made so that he wouldn't begin targeting them, he would be saved from the beating.

"Is that so?" Jack asked doubtfully. This was the compensation for having some thoughts about Celine?

"Yes, yes." The baldy nodded hurriedly. Since Jack already knew that he had been having some kind of thoughts towards Celine, he might as well use this chance to apologize.

"I really didn't know that she was your girl. When I was informed that she was taken, I immediately gave up on her and decided to compensate her by giving her the shares. That's the best that I have and that's what I offered." Baldy explained.

Jack looked at Celine and asked, "Celine, what do you think? Is the compensation enough? If not, I will have him offer you more."

Celine who was still in a daze in her own world finally came back to reality and replied hurriedly. "It's enough. It's enough." Although she had been having the intention of having the baldy increase the shares, looking at the way that the baldy was looking at her, she decided to take it as it was.

Yes, although she knew that the value of the 12% shares in her hands were as big as half of her family's wealth, she wasn't going to give an easy way out for a lecherous person like baldy here.

But, not sure if she asked for more would press the baldy in a corner that would in turn make him fight with Jack to the death, she decided that this was just enough. In any case, she was going to handover the shares to Jack.

Her thinking was simple, she had acquired the shares because of her relationship with Jack. Had it been that she was just like how she was before she met Jack, let alone the compensation, perhaps this guy might have acted like Collins and tried getting her by all means possible.

So, it was only right for her to hand over the shares to Jack. Although she wasn't sure how wealthy Jack was in real sense, at least, she felt that it wouldn't be bad for him to add more wealth to the one that he already had.

"Since she has agreed, I will leave the things the way they are. I won't pursue the matter as long as you don't dare to have some funny thoughts towards her." Jack said.

"You don't have to worry at all. I won't dare to even think of thinking about having some thoughts about her." Baldy immediately agreed.

Although he had lost a lot, he knew that he had saved a lot as well. If Jack decided to attack his business, even the multibillion project that he had gotten might be lost.

With that out of the way, Jack looked at Celine and said, "Let's go. It's already almost five. We still have a few hours to go around the city."

Celine nodded her head and went to stand by Jack's side.

Jack looked at Johnathan and said, "Can you help us finish the procedures? You are going to be here and you have a deal to complete with him."

"Why should I do that for you when you are going out to enjoy yourself?" Johnathan snorted. He was ready to refuse. He wasn't Jack's subordinate after all.

"You know, I haven't let you off the hook for letting someone have some ideas about your in-law when she was under your care." Jack stated with a smile.

"Hehe, don't worry. I'll have all the procedures done for you. The money will be transferred and the shares transfer agreement will be brought for my in-law to sign it." Johnathan chuckled and agreed immediately.

There was no way that he was going to let Jack beat him up. There was no way that he could escape as Jack could easily as they were inside the locker room.

But, had he been far from here, he wouldn't have agreed even if Jack said that he would beat him up.

As for now, since he was already here, he might as well help Jack and Celine handle the procedures. He was going to be here for an hour at least so that he can complete the cooperation with the baldy anyway.

With the agreement of Johnathan, Jack held Celine's hand and they left the locker room. They still had to spend some time together.

Seeing Jack leaving, the baldy was about to cry. He had offered all the benefits so that Jack wouldn't know about what happened. In the end, Jack still knew about it and he couldn't take back the benefits that he had offered.

The benefits had just changed the reason of being given out, from simply to gag the information, to compensation for his acts. What could he do?

After they got to the parking lot, Jack noticed that Celine was looking at him with a peculiar gaze. Jack could already tell the reason as to why she was looking at him in such a manner.

So, he turned to look at her and asked, "What? You don't want to be my girl?"

Celine turned red even more. She nodded before shaking her head only to nod her head. She was muddled at this time as she failed to comprehend what to do here.

Jack hadn't confessed to her directly that he loved her. Instead, he simply asked if she wanted to be his girl. So, she wasn't sure of it was true that he wanted to be her man or if he was just messing around with her.

She wasn't sure on what to reply to this. She could nod because it was true that she wanted to have him as her man. But, that wasn't a true answer to Jack's question as that would mean that she wasn't agreeing to Jack's proposal.

As for shaking her head, she was confirming with him that she agreed. It was only a moment later that she thought that he might misunderstand her so, she nodded.

Looking at the girl who wasn't sure about how to reply, Jack smiled and pinched her cheeks. "Look at you. You don't even know what to decide on? Well, I'll decide it for you. From today onwards, you are my girl." Jack declared.

"Aaah! What are you doing?!" Celine cried out in surprise at Jack's actions.

Before Celine could react, Jack carried her princess style and headed for the car in the distance.

Since the arena was booked by the two factions for the match, there were not many cars in the parking lot due to the fact that there were only a few people that came here on this day.

"Worry not. I will carry you back. All you need to do is to show me the direction and I'll take you there. So, you can simply relax and think of where you want us to spend the rest of the day." Jack stated as they headed for the car.

Celine nodded. Although she was feeling shy at the moment, she really was feeling happy in her heart. For Jack to be this open with her, although he hadn't said that he loved her, what was the need of words when actions spoke louder than words?

When he arrived in front of the car, Jack opened the door and gently placed Celine inside. Then, he went around and took the driver's seat before driving from the arena.

Not long after they left the arena, Jack realized that Celine was gazing at him just like how he was looking at her when she was driving. In reply to this, he simply smiled and focused on driving.

But seeing that she had no intention of telling him where they were heading to, Jack looked at her and asked with a smile, "Am I that handsome?"

"Yes!" Subconsciously, Celine nodded. It was only after seeing Jack's cheeky smile that she realized that he was actually messing with her. "Humph! I'm not talking to you at all." She snorted and turned to look at the side.

"Haha, just admit it. My handsomeness has captured your heart, right?" Jack chuckled as he asked proudly.

Seeing that Celine continued ignoring him, Jack got serious and asked. "So, where are we going to my dear?"

The moment that Jack asked about where they were going to, Celine had wanted to respond because she had a place in mind. But when she heard him refer to her as his dear, she got happy. So, instead of saying where she was previously having the intention of them spending their time there, she changed her mind.

"I'll give you the directions!" Celine stated enthusiastically.

The sudden change surprised Jack. But all the same, he still smiled and followed the direction that she was pointing.

"Where are you taking us to?" Jack asked as he drove.

"Just follow the directions and you'll see. This was the place that I wanted to bring you another time. But, I have changed my mind and I'm taking you there now." Celine said mysteriously.

Since he wanted to know where Celine was enthusiastic to take him to, Jack drove faster. But of course he made sure to follow the traffic rules. It was just that he was overtaking and taking turns in the means that Celine and the other drivers had never seen before.

Being the first time that she had seen Jack driving this way, Celine was scared. She had never been in a car that moved in such a manner at all.

"Jack, be careful. We are in a city and there are many cars on the road." Celine warned anxiously.

"Worry not. Since you are here with me, I obviously won't do something that would risk your life." Jack stated with a smile.

Seeing Jack's confident smile, Celine's wild heart calmed down. She put a lot of trust in Jack and believed his words. So, in a moment, she went from panicking to enjoying the wild ride, that she even sometimes forgot to tell Jack where to turn.

About an hour later, the two arrived in front of a lake. This lake was also located towards the outskirts of the city. And, the scenery here was so good, it was a good place for someone to relax.

About an hour later, the two arrived in front of a lake. This lake was also located towards the outskirts of the city. And, the scenery here was so good, it was a good place for someone to relax.

It was already almost six and Jack could see that there were several boats that were in the lake. These people were all here to enjoy themselves.

Reading the atmosphere here, Jack gazed at Celine and found that she wasn't even looking at him. Instead, she was pretending to be looking at the side. But, Jack could see that she was looking at a certain couple sneakily.

Shaking his head with a smile on his face, Jack said, "Are you getting jealous of others already?"

"Ah? No, why would I get jealous?" Celine was surprised by Jack's question. Then, she hurriedly shook her head in response.

"And why would you not be jealous when you are looking at them?" Jack asked back as he pointed at the couple that Celine was looking at.

These two couple were hugging each other while whispering to each other with smiles on their faces. It could be seen that these two were in love and were saying swear words to each other.

"No, I wasn't jealous." Celine shook her head in denial.

"Okay, there's no need for you to be jealous. I'll take you out. You wanted us to come here and enjoy our time alone, right?" Jack asked as he parked the car.

"Mhm." Celine replied in a low voice.

After parking, Jack got out of the car before opening the door for Celine like a gentleman would. Then, he held her hand and asked, "So, where are we going to?"

This was a new place for Jack and he wasn't familiar with it. So, he would have to depend on Celine to take him around.

"At the center of the lake." Celine's grasp on Jack's hand tightened. Her heart was already racing due to the joy that she was experiencing currently. She pulled Jack towards the shore of the lake that had several small boats anchored.

Although it was already getting dark, Jack still followed. Perhaps there was something that their were supposed to see when it got dark?

When they reached at the place where the boats were, they took one of them. The boat that they took was the one that could accommodate three people.

Jack immediately took the single-bladed paddle and began propelling the boat towards the center of the lake. Since he was strong enough, although the boat needed two people to propel it, Jack could do it alone.

As they headed further from the land, Celine sighed with emotion. She was always dreaming of this since the day that she had acknowledged in her heart that she loved Jack.

And, the emotions got stronger that night when she was kidnapped by Collins and his group of lackeys.

"What are you sighing about?" Jack asked Celine who was seated in front of him, facing him.

"Jack, thank you." Celine said sincerely.

"What are you thanking me for?" Jack asked confusedly. He didn't understand why she had to thank him.

"Jack, to tell you the truth, I don't know how my life would have been without you. I faced a lot of problems and, you have helped me in solving them." Celine said as tears glistened in the corner of her eyes.

"When the company that I started for my friend Husda faced some goons, you came and resolved it. Then, I was lucky enough that when I was kidnapped, you were there with me. In the end, you saved me again."

"When we were in Volant city, Collins and his lackeys kidnapped me. Had it not been for you asking Denali to keep an eye on me, I wouldn't have been the way that I am." Celine continued.

"And all this while, I have never given or done anything for you to show my appreciation. So, Jack, although it's true that I had received it because of you, I would like you to receive the shares that I was given by the baldy." Celine said.

Seeing that the tears were threatening to fall from Celine's eyes, Jack frowned. He saw that they were already a distance from the shore. So, he put down the paddle and closed in on Celine.

He held her cheeks and gently wiped away the tears that were threatening to fall. He looked at her in the green eyes and said, "You know, there's no need for all that. I did all that because I was there and I could. So, there's no need for you to give me something in return other than being my girl. Do you accept that?"

Looking at the way that Jack was looking at her, plus reading the emotions that could be seen in his eyes, Celine was touched. She fell into Jack's embrace and hugged him tightly.

Jack's hands wrapped around her petite body as he began stroking her hair. Celine continued staying in his embrace for over five minutes and responded to Jack's request. "Jack, I accept being your girl."

Jack smiled. Although he had initially planned to open the envelope first, he had changed his mind. Once he got back, he would open it. Since he always went around with it, he had left it in the Cardinals Supreme Hotel.

He can open it tonight once he got back. So, even if his mother had some kind of ideas about something, he could as well wait for it after opening it. As for whether he would change his mind after reading the contents, that would depend on what the information there stated.

"Alright, let's not affect the reason as to why we are out today. Aren't we out to enjoy ourselves? So, let's go towards the center of the lake." Jack stated.

Celine nodded before getting out of his embrace. Then, she watched as Jack began paddling the boat as they headed towards the center of the lake where there was a restaurant.

The lake itself wasn't that big. So, it was easy for Jack and others that used this kind of boat to get there. As for those that couldn't paddle the boat, they used the motor boats that had someone who was in charge of getting them there.r ๐—ฏ๐—ฒ๐๐—ป๐—ผ๐ฏ๐—ฒ๐—น๏ผŽ๐จ๐—ฟ

Jack could have chosen that boat but, he wasn't willing to have another man on the same boat as the two of them when they were out here to spend their time together.

"Jack, can you accept the shares?" Although Celine wasn't sure about how wealthy Jack was, she just wanted to thank him. Although she was now his girl, it was true that when he helped her back then, she wasn't his girl and had no right of receiving his help.

"Why? They belong to you." Jack stated calmly.

"But, I only received them because of your presence. Had you not been there, not to mention the shares, I might as well have been taken advantage of." Celine said.

"You wouldn't have experienced that if I wasn't there. After all, without me there, why would you go there. Furthermore, that's the compensation that you received. This was something that you deserved. And had you said that it wasn't enough, I would have made him pay more." Jack said.

Seeing that Jack had no intention of accepting it, Celine could only compromise. "Okay then. I'll take care of these shares for you. In case you will want them, I'll give them to you." Celine said with determination.

Seeing this, Jack only shook his head. "Alright then." Although Jack accepted, in his mind, he was thinking, 'Rather than taking the shares from you, perhaps I might as well help you in acquiring the whole company. In this way, I can push that bald headed randy goat far from you.'

That was the plan that he had developed. Though, that would have to wait till he was good financially and he was done with the issue concerning GVSL.

Not long after, the two arrived in front of a restaurant that was built in the center of the lake. Jack could see that the foundation of the restaurant was made by concrete pillars. And, he was sure that these pillars that rose from the bottom of the lake were reinforced by steel. Otherwise, they would collapse from the pressure that was coming from the water.

As for the body of the restaurant, it was made from wood. As for the type of wood, he had no information. At the entrance, above the door, there was a plaque that had the name of the restaurant on it.

"Couple's Paradise Restaurant, huh. Is this where you were looking forward to coming with me before today?" Jack read the name before asking.

Celine blushed before she nodded. This was indeed what she had been thinking about since she arrived here in Kartu city with Jack.

"Looks like your dream has been achieved." Jack stated with a smile.

In response to this, Celine pinched his waist. Jack chuckled. After all, she had just moved all the way from the front of the boat just to pinch him. Girls, how weird.

Jack could see that there was already a group of people who were here already. It was already close to six and most of the people were coming from work. So, it was understandable that there were several people who were going to have their meals here.

After handing over the boat to the ones in charge of receiving the guests, Jack and Celine entered the restaurant.

It was big and Jack could see over a hundred tables on the ground floor. These tables could only accommodate a maximum of two people if they wanted to be comfortable.

There were four floors here. And, Jack and Celine went to the top most floor where there were private rooms.

"So, what are we eating today?" Jack asked as he looked at the menu that had been handed to them by the waiter.

"I'll place the order for you." Celine stated before she began ordering.

Due to the environment, the dishes here were mainly sea food. But, there were some of them that came from the fresh water lake that was below the restaurant.

Dishes were served one after the other. The smell that came from the sea food was so attractive that Jack gulped. Although he had by now gotten used to eating the high end dishes, he had had less of the sea food.

Celine seemed to be good at ordering the sea food as most of the ones that she had ordered for were the ones that could deal with the hunger that Jack was in currently.

Although he had eaten a lot of junk food when he was out with Celine, he had also spent some of it. Furthermore, it had already been a few hours since he last ate.

With the improvement of his physique, so had his appetite increased. And, it seemed that his appetite was increasing as days went by. He wasn't sure why but it seemed that he would have to ask the system about it once he got back.

The two began eating. Jack fed Celine at times. And since there were only the two of them in the private room, Celine accepted Jack's treatment with a smile. In return, she helped him in some of the dishes that he didn't know how to eat as this was his first time.

She had been with Jack for over a week back in Inchoate city and she knew about his appetite. So, she had made sure to order a lot of food for him.

As they ate, they looked out the window. Since it was still summer, night always set in a little late. Though, the sun had already set and the darkness had already began covering the sky.

It was also at this point that Jack realized why Celine had brought him here. It wasn't just because of the cool breeze that blew from the lake into the restaurant through the huge windows. It was the scenery when darkness set in.

When they finished eating, the duo simply went towards the window and watched as the night set in. One by one, lights were being switched on. The bulbs that were used were clearly special as they were lighting up the lake from about two meters from the water surface.

In other words, around the restaurant, there were several lights that illuminated the darkness from the water. The water itself was clear.

So, as the myriad of colors shone, Jack could see different types of fish that began swimming towards the lights. Other than being attractive, it was obvious that the heat that was produced by the bulbs was attracting the fish.

Jack had never thought that in this shallow lake, there were so many fish species. But most importantly, these fish were mainly those that were used for decoration.

"These fish were all brought here by the owner of the restaurant. She likes fish a lot. So, when she was building a restaurant here, she had decided to add a few more fish here." Celine began explaining as she leaned her head on Jack's shoulder.

"The fish that she brought here, although they are ornamental, they are the ones that could survive the harsh conditions of the lake unlike the ones that are reared in the fish tanks."

"But as a result, the ones here are not as beautiful as the ones that can be kept at home. But still, under the illumination of the lights of different colors, the beauty of the night here is colorful."

"Most couples come here during the night to enjoy the view while at the same time, they would be enjoying themselves with the delicacies of the restaurant."

Jack nodded in response. He too enjoyed the serenity here. And as they watched the beautiful view, they also enjoy the slow, emotional and romantic music. This was indeed a place for couples.

"But, even if these fish were brought here, are you sure that there's nobody that can come and fish them out?" Jack asked.

"Well, that could have been possible if they were not being restricted. These fish cannot move far from the center of the lake because there's a separation that has been placed there, surrounding the whole restaurant."

"In this way, of there's any predator that could eat them, it couldn't reach them. As for someone trying to fish them, there are security guards here. Since the radius isn't big, as long as someone tries fishing, they would be able to spot them before stopping them." Celine explained.

The two stayed here till It was nine in the eight in the night. They had at some point gotten fruits to eat to pass time and at the same time, as the temperatures dropped, they had a cup of coffee each.

"Let's get going. I'm sure that you are going to get busy tomorrow, right?" Jack asked.

"Mmh." Celine nodded in response as she stood up with the help of Jack. Although she would have wanted to spend more time with Jack, she just couldn't. The following day, she was supposed to go back and deal with some things in the family business. As the only heir, she had a lot of work to do.

She had been away for almost a month and so, there was already a good pile of work that she needed to take care of. Had she not been persistent, her mother wouldn't have allowed her to leave today.

As they left the restaurant, they took the same boat as the one that they had used when coming here. Jack began paddling the boat as they headed towards the shore.

And since they were in the waters, they could now clearly see the fish. They were beautiful to say in the least. Compared to the ones that he had seen in the Alfonso mansion, these were a big notch above.

When they reached the shore, Jack drove the car again. "Show me the directions, I'll take you home." Jack stated.

"But, it would be better if I don't disturb you. After all, the trip to and from my home will take a long time." Celine said.

"What are you worried about? It's not like there's anybody that would attack me, right? I can go to your house and know where it is. In this way, I can come and pay you a visit some day." Jack said.

"Okay then." Celine nodded her head obediently and began instructing Jack on where to head to.

About fifty minutes later, they arrived at the high-end community that was located not far from the heart of the city. The security here was tight. Had it not been for the fact that the guards here were familiar with Celine's car, they would have stopped her.

"Hey, that's the first time that I have seen that young miss coming back with a man."

"Right. I wonder who he is. Could he be her cousin or something?"

"Of course not. Didn't you see how intimate they were in the car?"

"You are right. That guy surely is lucky. To be able to get a beauty of such level and her family is rich, he's going to enjoy his life."

"If I could have gotten just 10% of his luck, perhaps I may be able to throw behind the title of the oldest bachelor."

"Even with his luck, you won't be able to marry."

"Why?"

"You are so ugly that all the ladies always run away from you. Although you could have a least managed to find a lady that doesn't care about your face, but how is your attitude? It's worse than your face!"

"โ€ฆ."

As Jack and Celine drove away, the five guards that were on duty on that night began chatting with each other. They had been here for a long time and they had already gotten familiar with most of the people that lived here.

The community was mainly filled with the high-end single family villas. The atmosphere was one that was filled with serenity, an indication that this was the area where rich people lived. Jack could see that each of the villas here had their own courtyards.

But when compared to the big five villas of his Serenity Residential Area, these single family villas couldn't hold ground at all.

From time to time, they met with some sports cars that were being driven by the young masters that were heading out to play or were just coming back.

After heading a little deep, they arrived in front of a white villa. This villa had the same design just like the others. But, there were differences in terms of the courtyard arrangement, the color and the cars that could be found in the parking lot.

In front of this family villa, Jack could see three cars parked there. The cars themselves were not sports cars but just normal cars that the rich could use as they were good in terms of comfort.

There was a Mercedes Maybach S-class, a Range Rover SV Carmel and a Rolls-Royce Cullinan. All of these could accommodate the whole family of three.

After getting here, Jack parked the car next to the others in the parking lot.

Just as he was about to get out of the car, Celine embraced him. This surprised Jack as he wasn't expecting that she would react in this way. And, he didn't even know to what she was reacting this way to.

Just then, Celine's voice reached his ears. "Jack, thanks for the day. I can say, this should be my best day ever since I turned fifteen."r ๐›๐ž๐๐ง๐—ผ๐˜ƒ๐ž๐ฅ๏ผŽ๐—ฐ๐จ

"Worry not. If you have time, I'll accompany you." Jack promised. He knew that Celine was busy. And, he wasn't the type of man that would ask his girl not to work simply because he thought that he was rich enough to take care of her.

She too had her life to live. So, he was going to let her enjoy her freedom.

After a while, Celine got out of his embrace before opening the door. Jack followed. He wanted to take a taxi back to the hotel.

"Jack, why don't you come in? I'm sure that my parents are home. It won't be bad for you to know them, right?" Celine suggested.

"Jack, why don't you come in? I'm sure that my parents are home. If won't be bad for you to know them, right?" Celine suggested.

Jack thought about it for a moment before he rejected. "Although I'm already here, I don't think that this is the appropriate time for a visit. It's already nine, close to ten." Jack said.

This wasn't the only reason as to why Jack rejected this. The other one was that he wanted to open the envelope first. Otherwise, he didn't know what would happen in case there was something that wasn't in his favor written in the envelope.

Celine thought that what Jack said made sense. So, she didn't try to pressure him. Furthermore, they had just gotten together today. There was still a lot of time for the introduction.

"Okay then. Goodnight." Celine stated as she looked at Jack.

"Good night. Dream more about me." Jack stated jokingly.

"Get lost." Celine snorted as she waved him off.

Jack shook his head and began walking away. He had just taken a few steps when she heard Celine's voice coming from behind.

"Hey Jack, what are you doing? Don't tell me that you are going back like that?!" Celine asked.

"Yeah, is there a problem or something that I have forgotten?" Jack asked I'm confusion.

"Are you telling me that you are intending to walk out of the community before taking the taxi when there's a car here?" Celine asked with a frown as she pointed at her Chevrolet Corvette.

"You always use your car. I don't want to cause you some inconvenience." Jack waved his hand as he replied.

"What inconvenience? There are three other cars here. Furthermore, I can as well go with my mother as we always go to the same company." Celine said.

"You don't have to worry. I can simply get a taxi. At worst, I can get Denali to pick me up. I don't want to take away your car, this will definitely make it hard for you if you want to move around." Jack responded.

Seeing that Jack wasn't giving in, Celine sighed and said, "Take care of yourself then."

Jack nodded before he walked off into the distance.

Celine watched Jack's figure disappearing at the corner. She stayed there watching the area that he had left while she reminisced about what they had done during the day. Although it wasn't a full day, she had still enjoyed herself on this day.

She was lost in her thoughts that she didn't detect when someone walked towards her. The person that had come and stood behind her was a man that seemed to be in his mid forties. He had black hair and brown eyes.r ๐š‹๏ฝ…๏ฝ„๏ฝŽ๐š˜๐šŸ๏ฝ…๏ฝŒ.๏ฝƒ๏ฝ

The corners of his eyes could tell someone that he was an experienced person. He was a businessman at the end of the day. And, the business world was full of the unexpected.

"Aaah!" Celine who was still far from the present felt someone tapping her shoulder. She was frightened that she jumped up as she cried in surprise. The events of her kidnap had yet to dissipate and she was now afraid of being held or touched by a person from behind, especially during the night.

"What are you jumping for? You are home yet you are so scared. Has someone scared you recently?" The man asked.

Looking at the black haired man, Celine finally calmed down. She smiled and replied, "Not really dad. It was just that I wasn't expecting that there would be someone that would be behind me at this time."

"How can you not expect that someone would come out when you two were talking so loudly with no intention of hiding it?" The man whose name was Bruce, Celine's father, asked with a snort.

Celine blushed when she heard that her father had heard the conversation between her and Jack. But all the same, she didn't mind because she wasn't having the intention of hiding the relationship between the two of them at all.

Although it was night, there were lights all over the place. So, Bruce managed to see the blush on his daughters face. He got curious. "Since when did you two been dating?"

"Dad!" Seeing that her father was so direct about the matter, Celine couldn't help but complain. After all, this was her first relationship. And although she wasn't going to hide it, it was another thing when it came to talking about it so openly, especially when the one that she was talking to was her father.

"What? You two are not dating?" Bruce asked again. He had managed to watch the two of them when they got out of the car.

The moment that the car arrived, he had decided to come out and see why Celine had come back at this time in the night. It was very rare for her to come back at eight, let alone nine.

So, he had hidden at the side of the door and listened in on the conversation between the two of them. And for one thing, he was impressed about the fact that Jack cared about Celine's day to day life.

And although he was simply wearing casual clothes, Bruce could detect some kind of aura around Jack that proved that he wasn't some nobody.

"Well, we are dating." Celine responded.

"Since when? After all, this is the first time that I'm seeing you with a boy and from the way that you two are interacting with each other, you two seem so familiar with each other." Bruce asked again.

"Well, we started dating today. But, we met a month ago in Inchoate city when I went there to start a company for Husda." Celine replied.

"Today? And you only met for a month?" Bruce was surprised.

"What? Is it bad?" Celine asked with some doubt.

"Of course there's something wrong here." Bruce stated. "Are you sure that the two of you have only met recently? Or are you trying to hide something from me?" Bruce questioned.

"What are you trying to imply dad? Must we meet earlier than a month before we start dating?" Celine asked. Till this day, she hadn't told her parents that she had faced some difficulties back in Inchoate city.

Since Jack had already taken care of the Dante family, she didn't see that there was any need for her to cause George any trouble. She had interacted with him back then and found that he was a reasonable young man.

Since the main decisions of the Dante family would have to depend on George, Celine knew that if her parents knew that the Dante family had organized for her to be kidnapped, they would make things hard for the Dantes and so, George would have a difficult time.

As for Collins, she had yet to say a word. After all, even if she told them about it, what could they do? Collin's family was bigger than hers. So, she would only add pressure to her parents when they already had another one on them.

"Let's talk inside." Bruce shook his head. It seemed that Celine wasn't going to tell him the truth. He might as well use his wife to get the answers out of her.

He had always dotted on her since she was young and it was only her mother that was more strict towards her.

Celine followed her father into the villa. But all the same, she was wondering what her father was talking about. Could he not be approving of the relationship between the two of us? Celine got worried. If her parents didn't approve her relationship with Jack, then what was she going to do?

I'll just have to let them know about Jack. With his character, I'm sure that they won't be able to disagree with the two of us. And when it comes to worse, I might as well expose the fact that Jack is richer than us. Celine thought to herself.

When they got into the living room of the villa, Celine saw a woman with reddish hair who was busy with something on her laptop.

Celine smiled sweetly as she sat next to the woman before leaning on her shoulder. "Mother, I'm back." Celine said with a cheerful smile.

"Can you behave a little. I'm currently busy with something here." The woman whose name was Katelyn said as she continued with what she was doing.

"Mom, why are you so busy when you are already home? You should rest a little." Celine's heart ached when she looked at her mother who was busy.

Her mother had always been working hard everyday, harder than her father. She was trying to make sure that the family business rose higher than it already was.

"How can I rest when you left all the work to me and Faith? Had you been there, perhaps I might have rested at this time." Katelyn replied.

"Eh? There was a lot of work today? How come I didn't know about it yesterday?" Celine asked in surprise.

"How could you know about it when the deal that we were negotiating about the supply of the cosmetics has been successful today. We are still dealing with the contracts, the supply channels and so on. The workload has increased." Katelyn replied.

"It was successful?! Hehe, I knew that mom would be able to acquire the deal." Celine said proudly.

"Of course I would. But, we had to reduce the profits that we are going to receive. But in any case, this deal will bring us more benefits in the near future." Katelyn replied.

"Hey, why don't you ask about our daughter's achievement today?" Bruce spoke from across the living room. He too had taken a few documents and he was going through them.

"Achievement? What achievement?" For the first time, Katelyn took her eyes from the screen of the laptop and looked at her husband before gazing at Celine.

"Dad!" Celine threw her father a grieving glance. She now understood why her father had asked her to come so that they could talk inside. It turned out that he wanted to use her mother to get to know more about the relationship with Jack.

Although she wasn't happy, she still wasn't afraid of letting her mother know. Although her mother was strict with her, she also loved her very much.

"Our daughter has a boyfriend." Bruce stated. At the same time, he made sure to not look at Celine.

"A boyfriend? What kind of boyfriend again?" Katelyn frowned as she asked.

"Come on. A boyfriend, a romantic type?" Bruce shrugged as he responded. He knew that his wife was thinking that her daughter had gotten a male friend or something. This was something that she didn't have.

"Celine, how long have the two of you been dating and when did you meet?" Katelyn asked urgently.

Not understanding why her mother was behaving like that, Celine still replied. "We met last month in Inchoate city and we began dating today."

"Huu! That's good." Katelyn heaved a sigh of relief.

"What's good mom? Are you agreeing to the relationship between the two of us?" Celine asked as her eyes shone.

"No, it's good that you only recently met because I'm not agreeing to that relationship of yours. Just a month, I'm sure that love hasn't developed between the two of you yet." Katelyn replied.

"What's good mom? Are you agreeing to the relationship between the two of us?" Celine asked as her eyes shone.

"No, it's good that you only recently met because I'm not agreeing to that relationship of yours. Just a month, I'm sure that love hasn't developed between the two of you yet." Katelyn replied.

Bruce raised his brows as he looked at his wife. Before he could speak, Celine spoke first. "What? Mom, what are you talking about?"

She was so shocked that her mother would actually be the first person to not agree to the relationship that she had just started with Jack. What was even more disturbing to her was the fact that her mother had actually disagreed before she could even see Jack.

"I said that I'm not going to agree to the relationship between the two of you. It's not that I don't care about your feelings, but you just can't be with that boy at all." Katelyn replied seriously.

"You haven't seen the boy and neither do you know about him. So, why don't you tell us why you don't want the two of them together?" Bruce asked.

"As I have said, it's not that I don't care about her, but I have my own reasons as to why I can't agree to this. So, you'll have to bear with me." Katelyn replied.

"But mom, I can't agree to this!" Celine shouted. She had great feelings for Jack. And although it was true that they had only recently met, the feelings that were in her heart could be compared to those that had been nurtured for years.

"Even if you don't agree, you'll still have to stop seeing him the same way. Even if you can continue as friends, I don't mind. But, there will be nothing more than just that." Katelyn replied.

"Humph!" Celine harrumphed before running upstairs, tears welling up in her eyes. It was obvious that she couldn't agree to this. She had just gotten together with Jack and hadn't even enjoyed her love yet. But now, her mother was actually telling her that she had to give up on this love of hers.

Seeing Celine leaving, Bruce shook his head and looked at Katelyn, waiting for her explanation.

Seeing that her husband was looking at her, Katelyn sighed and spoke. "This is the only way. You should know that there are things that I have yet to tell her and neither have I told you because I promised to keep it a secret."

"In real sense, this is for the best. I'm sure that the relationship that she's currently in won't be good for her once the truth is revealed. So, you will have to wait till she turns twenty. A month after that, I will tell her what to do." Katelyn explained.

Bruce's brows furrowed deeply when he heard his wife's words. He could tell that there was a big mystery behind her words. But since she hadn't told him about it, he knew that even if he asked, she wouldn't tell him.

"Okay then. I trust you this time." Bruce nodded. Then as if thinking about something, he asked, "What about that young man called Arthur? Could all this be related to him?"

"Arthur is a different case that is quite tricky for us to resolve. But in any case, these two are completely different things." Katelyn shook her head as she replied.

"I hope that he won't go far in case he sees that Celine is together with that young man." Bruce stated before turning his attention back to the documents.

"Yeah, you should have seen him. How's the boy that has attracted Celine's attention?" Katelyn asked curiously.

"He's good from the way that I see him. And, I can tell that he's not a simple young man if he can get Celine to actually be with him." Bruce replied.

"Huh." Katelyn nodded before shifting her attention back to the laptop and continued doing what she was doing before. Although she was curious about Jack, she wasn't interested in knowing him if there was no chance.

...

Jack who was on his way out of the community had no information that, on the same day that he had decided to be with Celine, his supposed mother-in-law to be had actually disapproved of the relationship between him and Celine.

But if he knew, and if he found that his mother actually had said nothing about him being with any girl, then Jack could as well make his mother-in-law to approve the relationship between the two of them.

Some secrets that would need time? Well, you can continue waiting while the two of us continue loving each other. That was something that Jack would have thought about.

As long as Celine decided, then not even her mother would make him give up on her.

As he took calm steps towards the entrance, he hummed tunes of some of his favorite songs. Since the community was big and Celine's family villa was quite in, it would need around thirty minutes for Jack to reach the entrance.

As he was walking, he suddenly saw that there was a car that seemed to be out of control. Jack frowned and moved further to the side. But, the car kept on following him.

No matter how he tried getting out of the way, the car followed wherever he went. It seemed that the owner of the car only wanted to hit him or something.

Since the speed of the car wasn't slow, Jack wasn't given the option to try dodging several times. So, when the car got closer to him and was about to knock him, Jack used his incredible reaction speed to move away before allowing the car to get past him.

Looking at the somehow familiar Ford GT, Jack frowned. This car seemed familiar to the one that he had met when he first came to Kartu city.

It hadn't gotten far when it stopped. Then, the door of the car opened. A familiar figure staggered out of the car. It was obvious that this guy wasn't sober. But, he had somehow managed to come to this area without getting involved in an accident.

"You idiot! Don't you have eyes to see where you are going to?" The guy asked.

Jack now remembered who this guy was. This was actually the guy that had nearly hit him with his car back then when he had decided to stroll Kartu city on foot.

In the end, this guy had asked for a compensation of $100,000. He was the one that had ignored the traffic lights and nearly had someone else involved. But in the end, he was shameless enough to try to get the victim to pay up.

He had actually forgotten about the issue due to the fact that he was busy with other things. But now that he was seeing this stupid young master again, it seemed that he would have to see this father of his first.

Without waiting for this guy to continue spouting any more nonsense, Jack went forward and punched him in the face, breaking his nose.

The young master that hadn't been expecting to get hit, wailed on the ground as he held his nose that was already bleeding. He screamed in pain as he sobered up.

Jack snorted as he looked at the screaming young master. Although he knew that since this guy was here, this had to be his community as well, Jack didn't care. How could he allow some nobody to simply call him an idiot?

Since this guy dared to try hitting him with a car, Jack might as well beat him up and show him that there were some people that couldn't be messed up with.

The young master struggled and got to his feet and pointed his finger at Jack. "You, a mere delivery service worker, you dare to hit this young master?"

Before he managed to finish what he was saying, Jack had already arrived in front of him as he punched him again in the guts. This time, he wasn't lenient at all.

The poor young master had his back smashed onto the car due to the force that Jack had applied on the punch that he had thrown.

Before he could scream a lot, he felt the collars of his shirt being held. Then, he was pulled up from the ground.

What followed next was a heavy rain of slaps on the guy's face. Although Jack had actually punched his face before, his target was only the nose. But this time, the cheeks of this guy began turning red before they swelled up.

After that, the guy began loosing several of his molars. This was the punishment that Jack had decided to administer.

Jack then dropped the guy onto the ground as he headed for the Ford GT. Then, with a stomp of his foot, the bumper of the car was deformed.

"What are...you doing? You...you dare to shmash my car? You wiy yigyet it!" The young master whose cheeks were now swollen as of he had just stuffed a few apples inside them shouted in anger.

(You dare to smash my car? You will regret it!)

Jack ignored him and continued with the smashing. And in no time, the car had turned into scrap metal.

This time, the young master had no words to say. After all, he had just seen a man wreck a car with just his kicks and stomps. This was inhumane according to his thoughts.

The loud screaming added with the sound of a car being hit attracted the attention of the guards that were still chatting about what they had seen.r ๐›๐ž๐๐—ป๐จ๐˜ƒ๐—ฒ๐—น.๐œ๐จ

As they rushed to the scene, they were stunned by what they saw. The car that had just gone past them not long ago had already been turned into scrap metal.

The young master who was always lofty and high, the one that looked down on them, was now on the ground, unrecognizable. Well, what they could use to recognize him was only the clothes that he was wearing as that was something that they had seen him with.

"What is going on here?" One of the guards asked.

Seeing the guards, the young master's eyes lit up. He immediately got to his feet and went to hide behind them as he pointed towards Jack. "That... That guy over there beat me up...and shmashed my car! Beat him up!" He shouted. Though, having lost a few of his teeth, his speech was quite childish.

The guards couldn't help but disdain the young master. At other times, he would be lofty in front of them. But now that he had found his match, he was actually cowering in fear and seeking for protection from them, the lowlifes as he always referred to them.

"Wait, isn't this the guy who was with the young miss not long ago?" One of the guards asked.

"That seems to be the case." Another replied.

"Could there be a misunderstanding?!" Another asked.

Before they could continue speculating, Jack took out his phone and called Denali.

"Hello boss!" Denali greeted.

"Can you contact Dickson of GVSL to get to the gates of his community right now?" Jack asked.

"Yes boss. I'll do it right away." Denali replied before ending the call.

"Can you contact Dickson of GVSL to get to the gates of his community right now?" Jack asked.

"Yes boss. I'll do it right away." Denali replied before ending the call.

The guards looked at Jack and didn't know what to do for a moment. After all, not long ago, they had seen him together with Celine. And from the way that they were in the car, it was obvious that the two of them had an extraordinary relationship.

Now, if they dared to casually attack Jack, they would have to suffer the consequences. Gravy family was definitely bigger as compared to this young master's. So, they had to tread carefully and not to hit a steel plate.

But when they saw that Jack was making a call, they decided to wait. Perhaps things would resolve themselves?

"What are you guysh waiting for? Beatโ€ฆbeat him up!" The young master saw that none of the guards was making a move and got angry. He wasn't strong enough to beat Jack. But, he believed that with the five guards working together, they could deal with him.

"Young master, you will have to calm down a little. This issue isn't easy to resolve." One of the guards stated.

"What ish not eashy to resholve? He beat me upโ€ฆand deshtroyed my car! Can't you shee? Or do you need any other evidence other than the woundsh on me?" The young master used his trembling finger to point at his car then at his swollen face.

"It's difficult. After all, how could he hit you when you were in the car. It's obvious that you came out of the car before he started beating you up." A guard retorted.

The young master was stunned. He had never thought that they would actually ask him why he climbed out of the car.

In real sense, he had seen Jack walking on the road. Being that he was in a bad mood, he decided to hit him with the car. Even if he killed him, he believed that with his father's influence as the assistant manager of GVSL, he would be able to resolve the issue if the police were involved.

But, he had never expected that he would actually get beaten up to this extend. Just as he was deliberating on what to do, he thought of something and decided to call his father.

Although these guards would occasionally obey him, they could sometimes decide not to follow his instructions. So, if his father was here, he believed that it wouldn't be a problem for him to deal with the issue here.

He took out his phone with his hands trembling. But just before he could make a call, he saw that there was a car that was rushing over from inside the community. Currently, they were closer to the edge of the community.

Not long after, the car pulled over next to the scene. And when the young master saw the car, he was so excited that he actually rushed towards it.

This was his father's car. So, although he didn't know why his father had left the villa or if he was heading somewhere, he simply thought that he was lucky that his father was here.

Unexpectedly, his father who was dressed in his pajamas got out of the car and began looking around, completely ignoring the young master who was standing in front of him.

"Dad, where are you looking at? I'm right here!" The young master waved his hand in front of his father, trying to catch his attention.

"Who's this idiot? Get out of the way, you are blocking me! I have something important to do." As he spoke, Dickson pushed the young master to the side and continued looking.

When he spotted Jack, his expression suddenly tensed up as he rushed forward. The young master who was on the ground, stunned not knowing what to say or do, was surprised to see that his father had ignored him and was actually heading towards the crowd of guards.

"Dad! I'm over here?! You musht have mishtaken shomeone elshe for me!" The young master shouted. But, due to the swelled muscles of his cheeks, he felt intense pain due to the stretching of the muscles as he shouted.

He got to his feet and was just about to rush over and try getting his father back to his senses when he was forced to stop. After all, what happened next stunned him to the core.

"Boss, I was told to come here!" Dickson gave Jack a deep bow as he spoke with great respect. Since he was part of the top management, he had actually seen Jack.

And today, he was simply resting on the bed after his supper when Denali called him and asked him to head to the entrance of the community as Jack had instructed. Knowing that Denali was Jack's personal assistant, Dickson immediately got to his feet, took the car and sped towards the entrance of the community.

He didn't even have a chance to dress up as he was afraid that he would delay something important. And now, seeing Jack here, he knew that he was right not to make Jack wait for him.

But, he was still questioning himself why Jack was here at this time of the night. Furthermore, it didn't seem like it was something good considering that it involved the guards. And, there was a scrap car here as well.

"Well, I guess that you know that guy over there, right?" Jack asked while pointing to the young master that was still seated on the ground, dumbfounded.r ๐—ฏ๐ž๐—ฑ๐—ป๐จ๐˜ƒ๐—ฒ๐—น.๐ง๐—ฒ

He wasn't the only one as even the guards were surprised by the situation. How could they not know about Dickson? He was an assistant manager of GVSL, the security company that had been developing crazily recently.

And, they had gotten used to seeing him passing through the gates looking dignified. But in front of Jack, he was as obedient as a small boy that had met his parent.

And, he had actually called Jack 'Boss'. Could it be that Jack was actually his boss? The real owner of GVSL? If that was the case, then they had dodged the bullet. Had they rashly attacked Jack, they would be in for big trouble.

It was no wonder that he could be so intimate with Celine. It turned out that he was a big shot. Well, that was to be expected. Celine was a young miss from a prominent family. And, she was so outstanding. So, how could just anybody be worth of her affection?

Several thoughts ran through the minds of the guards as they watched the scene from the side, not willing to interfere at all.

"That? I don't think I know him." Dickson observed his son for a while. But in the end, he couldn't recognize this person whose head was akin to that of a pig.

"Oh, are you sure about that? Because that guy told me that he's your son about two weeks ago." Jack raised his brows. Could it be that the young master was bragging or could it be that Dickson was simply trying to dodge the responsibility?

"My son?" Dickson was flabbergasted. It was also at this time that he remembered that the young man had the same physique as his son. Furthermore, the shirt that he was wearing tonight was the one that he had bought him recently.

And, the voice of this guy really matched his son's. He had been in a hurry previously that he had ignored such a fact. Then, he turned to look at the scrap metal that had some shapes that represented the body of a car.

The registration number of the car was actually that of his son. At this point, Dickson's heart began pounding hard, wondering what had happened here. And from the expression on Jack's face, it was obvious that he was annoyed.

"Father, it ish me." The young master finally got up from the ground and hurried to his father's side. He then pointed at Jack and said in a hateful voice, "Father, that guy over there jusht beat me up and shmashed my car. And, theshe guardsh over here yefushed to catch him and beat him for me."

When Dickson heard that his son was beaten, his heart palpitated as he boiled in anger. Coincidentally, the anger wasn't directed towards the one that had beaten up his son. But, it was instead directed at his son.

He slapped his son's plump face and asked in anger, "What did you do this time?"

The young master was confused. He wasn't the only one that was confused as even the guards couldn't help but look at Dickson, wanting to hear why he thought that his son was at fault.

"Dad! Why did you hit me for?!" With tears welling up in his eyes, the young master complained questioningly.

"You dare to ask about why I beat you up? In fact, that's not enough punishment for you!" Dickson roared before he began beating the young master mercilessly.

The young master wailed incessantly. He was already beaten up by Jack and was injured in the face. And now, his father had actually taken the initiative to beat him up? And, he wasn't showing mercy at all as he beat him up without considering where he was hitting him at all.

After a full minute of beating his son, Dickson turned his gaze to Jack. He gave him another bow and spoke. "Boss, my son has made a mistake. I hope that you can forgive me as I failed in my duty of disciplining him."

Jack looked at Dickson. This Dickson was quite a hardworking person and Jack had seen it himself. But all the same, he had to be punished as he didn't educate his son well. His son was using the company's name to bully others. This in itself was a dark spot on the company's reputation.

"You work well. So, I won't dismiss you. Instead, I will have you demoted to a single level below the assistant manager. You will talk with Tracy about it tomorrow. Then, you can have a chance to go back to your position as long as you work hard." Jack stated.

"Thank you boss." Dickson heaved a sigh of relief. He was lucky that he wasn't dismissed. As for the demotion, he felt that it was a good punishment for his failure. As for what his son did, he would have to ask him later on.

Seeing that everything was out of the way, Jack decided to leave. Seeing him leaving on foot, Dickson spoke up, "Boss, why don't you use my car?"

"Okay." Jack didn't refuse. He got into Dickson's car and drove away under the dumbfounded gazes of the guards and the young master.

Jack drove back to Cardinals Supreme Hotel. The moment that he got there, he received a system prompt that had been delayed for a while now.

[You've earned $500M. Multiplier applied. You receive $50B.]

[First Income. As a reward, you gain a single chance to choose a skill of your own liking.]

And as Jack continued heading into the hotel, he felt the phone in his pocket vibrate. Immediately, he could tell that he had received a message from the bank indicating that he had received the money.

But, what made Jack frown a little was the fact that the payment had been delayed a lot. Wasn't it just transferring $50M? What took the baldy so long for him to complete the transfer?

Riiing~ Riiing~ Riiing~

His phone rang. The caller was Johnathan. "Hey, what's up?" Jack received the call and asked casually.

"What do you mean by what's up? Aren't you supposed to be thanking me for helping you make sure that you received your money?" Johnathan asked in a displeased tone.

"You delayed for a few hours. So, there's no way that I'm going to say thank you for that." Jack replied calmly.

"You! Humph, let's see if next time I'll help you deal with such things." Johnathan snorted.

"What help? You were simply trying to dodge the responsibility." Jack replied.

"What responsibility?" Johnathan pretended not to know what Jack was talking about.

"Worry not. The next time that we meet, I'll remind you." Jack stated.

"What the hell! No matter what, the next time that we meet, I'll definitely be stronger than you are." Johnathan refuted.

"I never talked about fighting. I simply said that I would remind you of something that you forgot." Jack stated nonchalantly.

"Youโ€ฆ." Johnathan was left speechless once again. In the end, he couldn't say anything and hang up. The reason for calling was to confirm if Jack had received the money. Since Jack complained about the delay, it could already be seen that he had already received his money.

Jack shook his head helplessly and entered the suite. He found that Denali was present and she was currently busy with something on her laptop.

Seeing Jack coming in, Denali got up and welcomed him. "Master, should I order food for you or should I prepare one for you?" Denali asked considerately.

"There's no need. I already ate." Jack shook his head and refused. He had already ate when he was with Celine. So, there was no need for him to disturb Denali.

"How are things going with the lot that I left you with?" Jack asked.

"They all completed the procedures without causing any problems. They said that they were ready to start working." Denali replied.

"That's good then. You should be able to organize with Tracy and Ayush for them to be assigned the special duties that require their muscles." Jack nodded before instructing.

"Yes master." Denali nodded her head once again.

Jack then went to his room. The first thing that he did was to start preparing the body strengthening solution as he had promised. There were still over 220 people that had to receive the solution.

Furthermore, Jack also wanted to prepare some of the solution for Celine. And if possible, perhaps her family could also benefit from it.

Since he was doing things in a large scale, it took him slightly over an hour to prepare enough solution for the over two hundred people. But, the only problem was that there were a little less small glass bottles to store the solution.

In the end, Jack could only resort to storing the solution in the beaker. He wasn't ready to go out and buy the small bottles at the moment. So, it could only wait for the following day.

Now that this was out of the way, Jack focused on what he wanted to do at the moment. Opening the envelope to unveil the secrets that were hiding inside.

Jack took the envelope that was in the cabinet next to his bed. Looking at the envelope, Jack took a deep breath. Then, with resolution clear in his eyes, he opened the seal on the envelope before taking out what was contained in the inside it.

There were six sheets of A4 papers. And in the middle of these papers, there was another small envelope. Although curious, Jack still set it aside so that he could read the contents of the documents that he had taken out of the envelope.

The words that were written on the two sheets of A4 papers were not printed, but handwritten. And, Jack could still recognize his mother's handwriting although it had already been four years since she passed away.

Then, Jack began reading the contents of the letter.

'My dear son, now that you are reading this, I'm sure that something has happened to me already. Well, I hope that you haven't given up on yourself just because you lost me.

I know that you are a firm person and wouldn't easily lose your will by something as simple as losing me. After all, life and death are some of the stages of life that every human has to undergo.

All the same, I simply hope that you are doing fine. And, since you have opened the envelope, it's obvious that you are planning to have someone else in your life.

If you are in the Alfonso family, I can tell that things aren't going too well for you. And if I can say something that I would like to say to you when I was alive, that would be that, it's better for you to develop outside Alfonso family.

Although it's true that they are providing your basic needs, it's not worth it your future. And as your mother, I definitely can't allow your future to be ruined.

And if you have already left, I believe that your life is not easy if you have nobody to support you. In any case, I left something for you in the small envelope in between the two letters. I hope that this can help you build a foundation for yourself.

Now, to another thing that I should talk about. I know that you might be curious about my origin. After all, during all these years, you only knew a single name of mine, Anne, but you never knew about my surname.

So, let me reveal to you some of the truths that I have been hiding from you all these years. My full names are Anne Jesda. I'm part of the Jesda family, one of the reclusive families that are found in the capital of Azima, Kartu city.

It's rich and has a net worth of hundreds of billions. I'm the daughter of the second son of the head of the Jesda family. My father wasn't lucky enough to inherit the seat of the family head and could only be second to my first uncle, who took after my grandfather.

In my father's line, there are four of us. We have two older brothers. As for me, I have a twin sister who's called Anitaโ€ฆ.'

The letter went on to introduce the Jesda family. And just like Johnathan had told him, Jack found that the information was the same. In fact, the contents here were deeper than what Johnathan had told him.

'I met your father Dalton back when I was in university. He had come to visit our university with his classmates for a project and he was in his senior year while I was a sophomore.

We interacted and after some time, we fell in love and planned to be together. He promised to marry me in the future.

After he graduated, he disappeared for a year and only appeared when I was in my final year. He told me that he had been busy with the family matters and that was the reason as to why he couldn't pay me a visit.

Although I was curious about what it was that had held him, I didn't ask as he didn't seem like he was going to tell me.

We continued dating and after I graduated, he told me that he was ready to marry me. By this time, he already knew about my background as it was no secret in school that I was from a prominent background.

I had once told him that it would be hard for him to be accepted by my family because of his background. But, he was too determined that he ignored the fact that in front of the Jesda family, even if he was determined to marry me, he wouldn't be able to survive as long as they decided to eliminate him.

After I graduated, when I went back home, one of my uncle and my brother cooperated to find a way to marry me off to someone else. My sister Anita had already found herself a man that was from a good background and he was accepted into the family.

But for me, things were different. They wouldn't accept Dalton because of his background and neither would I agree to marry the person that they had organized for me.

In the end, the only solution I could come up with was to run away from home and live with Dalton. I made sure to hide my tracks with the help of my sister Anita.

Dalton welcomed me and treated me well. I got pregnant before we got married. When I asked him about the marriage, he told me that he wanted to talk to my family about it.

And when he heard that I had actually run away from home to be with him, for some reason, I found that he began treating me coldly. The love that he always showered me with had almost disappeared.

It was also later that I found that he actually had two wives already. And, the bomb in my heart came when he told me that he wasn't going to marry me. But because he got me pregnant, he would take me in as a mistress.

Although I was heartbroken, since I didn't want to get married by the scumbag that was arranged for me back at home, I had no choice but to stay with Dalton as his mistress.

And after your birth, I began encountering a lot of trouble in the family. Dalton's two wives didn't like me at all. In the end, they caused me to suffer a lot especially after I gave birth to you.

Then, something that caused me a lot of pain was, when I found out that Dalton dated me and planned to marry me because he simply wanted to have the connections with the Jesda family.

But, since I had run away, I was useless. So, I was cast away since I was no longer important.

But, since I had run away, I was useless. So, I was cast away since I was no longer important.

This was the reason as to why you sometimes found me crying. I didn't want to leave because I was na?ve enough to think that perhaps he might change his mind and start treating me better.

The result of this is the fact that you are currently reading the contents of the envelope because I'm no longer there for you. And for that reason, I know that I have failed you.

And, although I have several grievances in my heart, without any ability, I'm afraid that there's nothing that you can do to Dalton to repay what he did to me. And, although your strength should be able to rise as long as you use what I have left for you, it might take even a decade before you can compete with the Alfonso family.

So, even if you have a heart that is full of rage, anger, hatred and sadness, I hope that you won't lose your mind and act impulsively as attacking the Alfonso family when you are weak. Grow strong first before you can try doing that.r ๐—ฏ๐ž๐—ฑ๐ง๐—ผ๐ฏ๐ž๐—น.๐—ฐ๐—ผ

But then, let's put that aside. I still have to inform you of some things that are hidden. Some of the mysteries of the world where we are in.

Inside the envelope, there are two other things that I left for you. You have a part of your memories that are sealed. You will have to use the pills inside the envelope to be able to unseal them.

As for the result, that was one thing that I hoped that you would follow according to what your heart tells you. It's reason as to why you were supposed to open the envelope if you ever thought of starting your own family.

The memories of yours that are sealed contain a good part of your life that will surely affect your choice of a partner. So, I hope that you haven't fallen in love yet or you might have someone's child heartbrokenโ€ฆ'

The more that Jack read the letter that was left by his mother, the more his heart thumped. He couldn't believe that there was something like the sealing of his memory.

This was beyond his comprehension. Could there be hidden secrets here in the world that he actually didn't know about? Well, it was true that he didn't know many secrets. But, how could there be several supernatural secrets that had yet to be exposed?

Although he was calm due to the fact that the existence of the system was one of the supernatural events, he had never expected that there would be others in existence. Furthermore, even his mother knew about it.

Jack couldn't help but wonder if the whole Jesda family knew about the existence of the supernatural secrets. If so, why would Johnathan hide this from him?

In any case, Jack continued to read the letter.

'As for the contents of your memories, I don't think that I have to say a word about them because you'll be able to find out what it is that you have forgotten.

After you find what you have lost, I hope that you can do according to what your heart wills. But just an information in advance, in the memories of yours, you will know someone that you'll only have to look for when you believe that you have some ability.

That person is someone that I came to know during the years that I was in the Alfonso family. She used to come to crystal city. As for the reason, she always said that this was related to business.

As for the secret that I'm hiding, I don't think that I can expose it to you because of my concern for you. The moment that you know about it, you will no longer be able to live a normal peaceful life.

But, you have to know that the sealing of your memories is related to me. And, the reason behind this is because I didn't want to implicate someone else in the matters concerning me.

But now that I have left, even if you get your memories back, nothing will happen. So, I would like you to take care my son. The world is full of mysteries that are hiding in the dark.

And these mysteries are like a Pandora box. When you open them, you have to expect anything, benefits or losses. And, none of the two is something simple.

As for the Jesda family, if you happen to encounter someone, I just hope that you won't reveal that you are my son to them. After all, not everyone in the family will welcome another competitor into the family.

Well, since I'm no longer there with you, I guess that I left you without saying goodbye. I can only say goodbye to you in this way. Goodbye then. Sorry for failing you and I hope that you won't face difficulties. Take care!'

That was where the letter ended at. Jack had his brows raised as his mind spun, several thoughts going through his mind continuously. He didn't know what to say and neither did he know what to do.

But, he thought of something.

'Angel, why is it that the system couldn't help me to remove the seal that is on my memories even after it has been with me for almost two months now?' Jack asked.

[Well, you can't just go around and start blaming the system for your incompetence.]

'What do you mean by my incompetence?' Jack was flabbergasted and didn't know what to say about Angel's choice of words.

[That's right. You are the one who is incompetent here. After all, you have yet to upgrade the system to the second level. Had you done that, the system would have simply removed the seal from your memories.]

Jack was surprised. Then, he asked, 'If the system can only help me after it upgrades to the second level, isn't it the one that is supposed to be called incompetent?'

[Not really. The system has the ability to remove the seal on your memories at the moment. But, you have to fulfill the conditions for it to be upgraded to the second level. In this way, you would have proved your worth as a hardworking person. In this way, the system can do that for you for free and there wouldn't be any side effects.]

Jack: "โ€ฆ."

Jack didn't expect that the system would be testing him in the end. He took a deep breath. It seemed that he was missing a lot of things till this point due to the fact that the level of the system was low.

[Excuse me. The system's level isn't low. It's just that your authority's level is low. That's what you are upgrading. The system's authority level.]

'Didn't you previously say something like, system upgrade condition?' Jack wondered to himself. But due to the fact that he still has other things to take care of, he could only set the thoughts aside and deal with what he had just read.

The sealing of his memories, was related to his mother. The purpose of this being that she didn't want to involve someone else on something that she didn't even mention.

From this, Jack could tell that there was something else that his mother was hiding. Could it be that she didn't want to involve the other party with the Alfonso family? That was unlikely.

Then, could it be related to the Jesda family? That was a question that he had no answer to at the moment.

Then, who was this person that his mother referred to? Could it be that she knew something about his mother? Thinking of this, Jack took the small envelope and looked at it.

He could feel that there was something like a card that was present inside it. And, there were two small other things inside as well.

Removing the seal, Jack opened the envelope. Inside, Jack found that the first thing was a bank card. And, it was one of the highest level cards of the Flyers bank, a platinum card.

Jack's brows rose. Then, he looked at the card's details. What surprised him was the fact that this card was registered under his name. But, what he couldn't understand was the fact that, when his mother passed away, he was only fifteen. So, where did the id that was used to register the account come from?

Jack's thoughts were still roaming when suddenly, a system prompt appeared.

[You've received $1.6B. Multiplier applied. You receive $160B.]

[Would you like all the money to be transferred into a single account?]

Jack's jaw dropped. Another one? How does this even work? Jack asked on disbelief.

[Host, you must be a person of a short memory. You have perhaps forgotten the system's description of income. So, I'll help you remember for free.]

Then, in front of Jack, a projection appeared. This was the projection of Jack when he was in Inchoate city's yellow street. Inside the apartment that he had rented there, Jack who was seated on the bed was looking in the empty air in front of him.

Then, just as Jack was startled by the scene of the projection appearing, something else made his expression turn strange.

From another person's perspective, Jack could see as several system prompts appeared one after the other.

[It seems that you don't know the definition of income. I'll define it for you. Income is anything that comes in. If you earn money from stealing or robbing, that's income. If you go around being beaten up before being paid, that's income.]

[In other words, as long as you do something and you get something else in return, that will be counted as income.]

[Of course, the system limits what income will be multiplied. If you steal from a person, that will not be multiplied. If you receive bribes, that will not be multiplied.]

[You have just received $1.6B from your mother. That's is the income from the inheritance that your mother left for you. Since it's not counted as illegal as nobody is going to suffer, it has been multiplied.]

Jack could clearly remember a these things due to the advantage of having the professional combat ability. He could even remember the tone that Angel used when it was saying all these.

And now, he could see that this was an exact replica of what had happened there. Jack wondered, 'Could it be that the system always records what happens all this while?'.

[Not really. This is just a fragment that the system has extracted from your memories. So, there's no need for you to panic.]

'How the f*ck am I not supposed to panic when you are clearly telling me that you can simply access my memories before projecting them out. Won't this be bad if you project my secrets just when my enemies are around?' Jack couldn't help but curse when he heard Angel saying that there was no need to panic.

[What's there to worry about? After all, this projection can only be seen by you. So, there's nothing that you have to be worried about. No secrets of yours are exposed.]

'No secrets exposed? How can there be secrets between two people? Now, I don't think that I have any secrets at all.' Jack lamented.

[โ€ฆ.]

Seeing that the system had gone silent, Jack sighed before replying to the question that the system had asked before.

'Just transfer everything in a single account. I can do other transfers letter after seeing the big string of numbers.' Jack replied as he went on to take the two small things that were in the envelope.

Jack found that the two were actually pills. And, they were green in color. As for their size, they were half the size of a rice grain.

So, this was what his mother had told him to use to recover his memory? Did he have to take the two at the same time or was he supposed to take the two of them at the different times?

But feeling the vibrating of his phone, Jack put the envelope aside. He had to enjoy seeing the long string of zeroes in his account.

[Flyers Bank Savings Account Received $160B. Current balance is $234,716,513,633]

Jack got a little ecstatic. His balance had already gone past the $200B threshold. Now, he was in the level where he could start comparing with the Jesda family in terms of wealth.

And if they came to a situation where they had to bid for something, Jack believed that he would be able to win the bid. After all, who could guarantee that the Jesda family could easily fork out $230B at this moment?

What they had in plenty was the influence and assets. As for him, what he had in plenty was cash.

'System, I think that I have fulfilled two conditions for the system upgradeโ€ฆI mean, my authority level?' Jack asked.

[You have only fulfilled a single condition.]

The moment that the system prompt appeared, Jack felt that there was something wrong. And true to his intuition, something happened next that nearly made him spit out blood.

[Flyers Bank. You have successfully transferred $50B to ;&#/ +. Your current balance is $184,716,513,633.]

The message that came from the bank was an indication that $50B had just been credited. This was completely out of Jack's expectations. He had just received the money but they had already began spending it? This was ridiculous!

And what's more, the one that received the money wasn't mentioned. This made Jack think that he had to ask the bank what was going on. How could his money be transferred somewhere else and the recipient wasn't even stated.

And although he knew that this had to be the mechanization of the system, he still had to find someone to blame, right?

'System, why the hell did you take away my $50B just like that?' Jack complained.

[Well, you fulfilled the condition only after the money was transferred.]

The moment that the system prompt disappeared, another one appeared. On this prompt, there was the list of the requirements that needed to be fulfilled. And, one of them had a tick in front of it, showing that it was completed.

But, Jack then saw something that made him stunned. Although he was still feeling hurt that he was no longer having hundreds of billions in his account, he still had to take care of some other problem.

'System, Celine is now my girlfriend. And, according to the conditions, I have to find a girlfriend, of which I do currently have one. So, why is the condition not yet fulfilled?' Jack asked. He was currently grumpy at losing a lot.

He had thought that the system only wanted him to have the money in his account. Who could have thought that it wanted him to have this balance so that it could he snatched away?

[You should know the answer yourself. Although you have agreed to be together with her, if your mother willed it, you would be willing to let go of the relationship as long as there was a good enough reason.]r ๐™—๐’†๐’…๐™ฃ๐’๐™ซ๐’†๐™ก.๐’๐™š

[Another thing to note is that, although it's true that the two of you share the special feelings, you haven't solidified the relationship between the two of you and there's nothing that proves that the two of you are in a relationship.]

Jack was silent for a moment. That was the truth, he had impulsively agreed to have Celine as his girlfriend. Then, he had thought that he could open the envelope on this day so that he could actually find out what his mother had in store for him in that she wanted him to open it before he entered the relationship.

And true, he found something that was making him wonder what was hidden in his memories, considering that he couldn't feel as if there was any blank in his memories.

No matter how he looked at it, his mother had mentioned something about him heartbreaking another's child's heart. That meant that his mother was sure that if he was currently in a relationship, he would abandon it.

But, was Jack going to abandon it that easily? There was a special feeling in his heart for Celine. And, he didn't find any solid reason that indicated that he had to leave Celine and be with another girl.

So, although he was having a certain premonition in his heart at the moment, he couldn't tell if this was a good premonition or a bad one. So, he could only grit his teeth and take the pills so that he could make sure that what his mother had told him was true.

But, how was he supposed to take the pills? All of them at once or was he supposed to actually take the a single pill at a time? Or was he supposed to take the two pills at different times? He was now in a dilemma.

Jack wasn't sure on what to do. After all, he didn't know if the pill was like the body strengthening pill. Maybe he had to do something so that it will be effective or was he supposed to actually take them at once?

Each and every choice had a downside that it may fail to be effective. Two at a time might lead to overdose. One at a time might make the pill ineffective if he was supposed to take them at once.

After thinking for a long period of time, he could only turn to the system for help.

'System, how am I supposed to take the pills?' Jack asked.

[It's not the system's responsibility to tell you about what you are supposed to do in such a situation.]

'Come on. It won't cost you a thing if you tell me, right?' Jack was unwilling to give up.

[That's something that you have to deal with by yourself. As for the cost, the only thing that the system can give you without considering the costs would only be the rewards after you have accomplished something.]

'Have I not just accomplished something? I have already fulfilled one of the conditions. Doesn't that prove that I'm working hard?' Jack stated.

[Well, you are working hard but you are still forgetting about other things. You got the Glaze Hotel at the start of this month but you haven't even paid it a visit. And, you are supposed to increase its net worth by 100% by the end of six months.]

When he was reminded of this, Jack was stunned. He had indeed ignored the Glaze hotel. He had to take care of it after he was done with GVSL and the anti-leukemia pills production issue.

'Well, I still have other things to take care of. So, I will have to deal with it later on. But, I'll still be able to fulfill the conditions that you gave.' Jack got an excuse.

[Yeah, busy playing basketball and going on datesโ€ฆ]

'Shut it already. I played basketball as that was a task that I had to complete. I went on a date with Celine because I need a girlfriend. And, this is a condition that you set for me. How can you blame me?' Jack retorted.

[โ€ฆ.]

'Come on. You could have already told me what to do you know?' Jack went on.

[Just take a single pill. That's enough.]

'Just five words made you speaking several long paragraphs at once. Man, you could have done this long ago.' Jack complained. Then, he thought of something.

'Hey, if I take this pill, will there be any side effects? If there is, I can simply wait till I upgrade my authority to the second level.' Jack asked.

[No side effects as the one that condensed the pills is the one that sealed your memories.]

Jack: "โ€ฆ."

[No sides effects as the one that condensed the pills is the one that sealed your memories.]

Jack: "โ€ฆ."

Jack didn't know what to say about this. In any case, he decided to put that aside and focus on the present. He had to take the pill so that he could know what secrets were being hidden in his memories. As he thought about this, Jack took a deep breath before he finally swallowed the pill.

The moment that the pill entered his mouth, it immediately melted. What followed the swallowing was that Jack felt something exploding in his mind. Then, like a dam whose banks had been broken, several pieces of his memories began appearing in his mind.

Unlike what he had expected, he didn't feel uncomfortable at all. In fact, he felt that he had regained something that he had lost for a long time. And for that reason, he felt extremely comfortable and at the same time relieved.r ๐’ƒ๐™š๐’…๐™ฃ๐™ค๐’—๐™š๐’.๐™ฃ๐™š

In his memories, there was an image of another person appearing in his mind. This person was there since he was three years old and they had been doing a lot of things together. She held a special position in his heart, second only to his mother's.

Jack's heart raced as he went through the pieces of his memories that were now coming back to him. The good times of his childhood, the time that he didn't know anything about his situation in the Alfonso family. At that time, there was someone that he could spend his time with.

What really made his heart beat faster was the fact that this person was none other than Celine. She was the one that he had spent his childhood with. That was until his memories got sealed. From then, he turned extremely cold because he had lost his mother and someone else that was so important to him.

Jack finally understood why there was a sense of familiarity when he met with Celine. It turned out that this was because the two of them had grown up together. He finally understood why he had the impulse to strangle Ben when he stated that he was the one that was going to dance with Celine.

Jack took a deep breath. He didn't need a genius to tell him that the other pill belonged to Celine. It seemed that her memories were sealed as well.

In his memories, although it was true that some parts were blurry as he couldn't remember everything, he could still remember that there was another figure that kept on appearing other than his mother.

That was Celine's mother whose name he didn't catch. In any case, according to how close the two were back then, Jack could tell that she was the one that his mother told him to look for.

At this moment, Jack's feelings for Celine had broadened. Perhaps even his mother would have never expected that the two of them would meet even before Jack could unseal his memories. He could now tell why his mother told him to open the envelope first before he got into a relationship.

If he was with another girl instead of Celine, then things would have gotten extremely complicated for him to deal with. After all, the two of them, he and Celine had planned to even become husband and wife. In other words, they were childhood sweethearts

Well, although they were childhood promises and might as well be ignored, Jack didn't want to become a person who didn't keep his promises. And so, he would want to look for a way that he could fulfill his part.

But now, there was no use of thinking in such a manner because he no longer needed to do anything. The two of them were already in a relationship and there was nothing that needed to be done.

He only had to give Celine the pill so that she could recover her memories. In this way, she too could understand the relationship between the two of them.

As he thought of that, Jack decided that he would have to deal with some loose ends first before turning his attention to Celine. Apart from helping him in completing the system requirements for his authority to be increased, she also held a special position in his heart.

So, he thought that it would be better if he could remove all the distractions that could come in between the two of them as long as he wanted to spend time with her.

With the help of Denali and Ayush, Jack believed that it won't be a problem for him to be able to monopolize the market. But, it was obvious that he would have to deal with the issue of increasing his companies' net worth.

And, he was going to make sure that he monopolized the small markets first. The requirement stated that he had to have five companies that monopolized the industry and had a net worth of $50B.

But, if he came to the entertainment sector, it was obvious that $50B wouldn't be enough for him to monopolize the market. After all, the company that Celine had just gotten the 12% shares, The Rose, it had a net worth of $106B.

Jack took out his phone and made a call.

"Hello boss." Grace's voice reached Jack's ears.

"Hello. How are things doing there in Inchoate and Venture city?" Jack asked. He had left the development of the grocery department to Grace. So, he decided to follow along the lines and see what was happening.

With $184B in his account, even if Grace stated that the money that she had on her wasn't enough, Jack would simply give her more so that she could speed up the development of the grocery department.

That's right, he had decided that he was going to monopolize the grocery department just like how he was going to do the security department.

"Things are steady but I had to slow down the development of the department first. All on all, we have already gained a footing in Venture city due to the large amount of capital." Grace explained.

Jack nodded when he heard this. Then, after he thought of something, he said, "You should be having a few people coming to the Business Overlord Building soon as they are going to be in charge of security. You can ask them and cooperate to make sure that nothing goes wrong."

"Another thing that I would like to know is the issue concerning funds. I want you to speed up the expansion of the grocery stores. No matter the amount of money that is needed, don't be afraid of spending them. I want you to monopolize the two cities in the grocery department by the end of this month." Jack stated.

This time, he had decided to set a target that had to be achieved. He was going to provide all the capital that was needed. Even if he had to buy the competitors' stores, he would, as long as he could monopolize the market in the city.

"That's going to make us spend more while earning less." Grace stated. She could analyze something like that due to her experience. Jack wanted speed and not profits. So, it was obvious that he had to spend more than what he was earning.

"Well, I already told you that the amount of money that you are going to spend doesn't matter. Just make sure that you complete the task by the end of this month. Time is tight." Jack stated.

He didn't want to stay like this for a very long time. After all, this was simply a condition that he had to fulfill for level 2. If he had to complete another one for level 3 or level 10? How long was he going to take if he had to spend years for the first level up?

"Okay boss." Grace agreed immediately. Although it was true that Jack was putting her under a lot of pressure by asking her to monopolize the market in less than a month, she still had confidence in herself.

The reason behind this being the fact that she was someone who wasn't used to being supervised closely. All she wanted was to be assigned the duty, given all that she needs and wait for the results.

And that was exactly what Jack was giving her. He had given her the ground, the resources and the connections that she needed in order to complete the task. What she loved the most was the fact that Jack trusted her to do this.

Since he handed over the grocery department to her, he had never interfered other than the time that there were a few goons that tried causing trouble for the stores.

But, that would no longer be a problem because there was going to be a security department on which she could depend on in order to take care of such a situation.

And, she was confident in her ability. Since Jack didn't care about the profits for the time being, she might as well spurge the money that he had given her in order to establish the best foundation that would be a good source of money for Jack.

"One more thing, have you began distributing the cars that I bought yet?" Jack asked. The Bentaygas that he had bought might be collecting dust in the garage of the palace by now. That wasn't something that he had bought them for.

"Yes. So far, I have distributed ten of them. As for the freightliners, we had to order a few more because the other five were not enough to cater for all the stores in two cities." Grace responded.

"That's good then. I'm going to transfer to you $5B. I want the results as soon as possible. And, if you manage to do well, I might promote you to be the head of two departments." Jack said.

"What?! $5B?! That's too much for the two cities!" Grace exclaimed.

"I want quality work Grace. And if you think that The money is too much for the two cities to handle, you might as well spread the influence to the other neighboring cities. And, please remember, all the revenue that is earned should be used as capital. Don't be stingy with the employees and their salaries." Jack said.

"Okay boss. You will get the good news soon." Grace stated before hanging up. At this moment, she was simply thinking about what she was going to do in order to make sure that the results that were achieved were higher than Jack's expectations of her.

The following morning, Jack woke up and prepared himself to head to GVSL. The moment that he got out of his room, he found that Denali had already prepared for him breakfast.

After the meal, Jack went down to get the small bottles that he needed for the body strengthening solution. After transferring the solution with the help of Denali, the duo headed to the company.

Jack drove Dickson's car so that he could return it there while Denali drove the Lamborghini Urus. It seemed that he would have to buy another car or he might as well get the Bugatti that was Inchoate city to Kartu city.

There were still many things that needed to be taken care of. When they got there, it was already half past nine. The headquarters was already busy with people rushing from here to there.

The training had already began. And since this was the first month of training, there were a lot more people that were training here.

While Denali headed into Tracy's office to talk to her about what they were going to do about the rest of the group of mercenaries that had joined the previous day, Jack headed for the area where Livingstone was.

He still had to look for the group that was from the army. Other than the fact that they were strong, it was also true that they had the best discipline. It would be better if they could join his company so that they could be instructors to instill discipline in those that joined the company during the training.

Well, the two months of training could be considered as the probation period. The training that they were taking wasn't just about running around, it was also a matter skills that they would require for them to be referred to as professionals.

As for those that were already working, they would be replaced by the ones that had completed their training so that they too could train.

As for the matter of getting clients, that was something that Jack never worried about. As a person that had the hopes of monopolizing the entire security industry, how could he simply stop doing things because he had no clients.

He would just steal the clients of other security companies before kicking them out of the market. He could as well poach their best staff. Since he was supposed to monopolize the industry, he might as well go all out.

Anyway, that kind of means was going to be used on only those that dared to play dirty with him.

As for the reason as to why he was going to see Livingstone although he had instructed Tracy on what to do, he was just curious about the people that Livingstone had brought.

And although they had yet to meet Denali, he might as well try making his assumptions of the character before Denali did. Perhaps he might catch the trick behind her ability?

When Jack got there, he found that the group was training. It was only that this time, there were actually six people that were acting as instructors.

But, they dared not to try sparring with Klein and the others because although the group lacked skills, they could make up for this by their absolute advantage in strength.

Jack scrutinized the other five people who were also looking at him when they noticed that he had come here. He could tell from the way that they were standing or moving that they all had injuries on them.

That was something that Jack had learnt after observing Livingstone. With his combat experience, he could easily tell the weak points of a person. And, the injuries that these five had suffered from could be said to be their weak-points.

"Boss, you are here!" Livingstone stopped trying to teach someone some basic fighting moves and headed towards Jack with a smile on his face.

Now, he no longer referred to Jack as Mr. Jack. Instead, due to the favor that Jack had done him by restoring his fighting ability and improving it further, he was more than willing to refer to Jack as boss.

And, the smile on his face was not only due to his appreciation to Jack, but because he was proud that he was the first one amongst the group to get to above his peak.

Jack nodded in response. Then, he continued eyeing the five as if he was trying to see through them. But no matter what he did, he actually couldn't see a thing.

Jack could only give up in the end because he couldn't see a thing. And although he had a chance to choose a skill and height as well select it, he didn't think that it was necessary because Denali was there.

He wanted to keep this chance in case of emergencies. If he ended up wasting it, he might regret it in the future. Well, although there was an emergency program of the system, it wasn't something good for him to always take tasks to get something that he wanted.

Seeing that Jack's gaze was on the five, Livingstone introduced them. "Boss, these five are my comrades. We were all in the same company back in the army. Two of them were in the same platoon as me."

"Back then, we were ambushed by our enemies. As a result, we had a bomb that went off, injuring and killing some of the members of the company. What followed that was a rain of bullets that then cleared another comrades of ours."

"I was unlucky to suffer from the rain of bullets and three of them suffered from the same. As for the other two, they suffered from the aftermath of the blast that led to a lot of gravel and splinters that pierced their bodies."

As Livingstone spoke, Jack could detect the anger and sadness in his voice. A squad, a platoon and finally a company. The company consisted of about a hundred people. So, it wasn't hard for them to form a good relationship.

And, to see a comrade that had been with you for a long time, through the training and several missions getting killed or severely injured, it was truly infuriating. And what's even more frustrating was the fact that they were crippled and they could no longer avenge their comrades.

Jack nodded when he heard the story behind what had happened. But, he wasn't going to decide on whether these guys were going to be recruited or not, since that was Denali's work.

Livingstone then looked at the group and spoke again. This time, there was admiration in his eyes and voice as he introduced Jack. "This is my boss that I had told you about. He is the one that granted me a new life."

"And since we were friends back in the army, I thought that it wouldn't be bad to have you come here and get my boss's help. But, I could only bring you guys here because he was the one that approved to my request." Livingstone stated.

He had already talked to the group before and was just repeating himself to make sure that they remembered it clearly. He had also told them that they could only be given the treatment as long as they worked for Jack.

And, they might be rejected according to Jack's judgment. So, although they came here with hope that they would be healed, they had to know that there was a possibility that they might actually not be healed.

After the introduction, Jack basically knew one two three about the five. After that, Jack wanted to call Denali to check them out when she came with Tracy.

He had instructed Tracy and perhaps she didn't know that he was here with Denali. So, she had asked Denali to come and look at the guys that Livingstone had brought just as Jack had told her. If they were accepted, she would complete the recruitment procedures for them.

She greeted Jack and the others before standing behind Jack to wait for the results. Although she was surprised that Jack was here as well, she didn't say a word about it. At the end of the day, this was his company and she was an employee here.

Remembering something, Jack turned towards Tracy and handed her the solution that he was carrying in his pocket. He had only brought a few with as the others were in the car.

When she saw the solution in the small glass, Tracy got excited. She wanted to immediately drink the little solution inside but, Jack stopped her. "You'll need to vent out a little after drinking it. So, it'll be better if you drink it after you are done with the day. In that way, you can have your supper before taking it. After venting, you'll need to rest for a while."

Hearing what Jack had said, Tracy couldn't help but glance at Livingstone who was looking at the small bottle in her hand. He had already tasted the efficiency of the liquid inside. So, he had a big impression of the small bottle.

Knowing what she was thinking, Jack explained, "There is a difference here. If your physique is weak, you will have to sleep after that because you will have been wasted. But for someone whose physique was already strong, he would only need to vent a little and he would be good to go."

After hearing Jack's words, both Livingstone and Tracy nodded in understanding. At least they could understand what happened, especially Livingstone who had felt that his body was full of energy the previous day.

As for the five, they were staring blankly at the small bottle that Tracy hurriedly hid when she saw the curious gazes of the five.

At this moment, Denali who was standing beside Jack gave him the sign that they were good. Seeing this, Jack understood the 'Birds of the same feather flock together'.

So, he took five more small bottles from his pockets and handed them to the five and told them that their could simply drink it.

The five of them looked at the small bottle in their hands curiously. And although they had been told by Livingstone about how magical the small colorless liquid inside could was, they were still doubtful about it. At the end of the day, although they could clearly see that Livingstone was completely healed, they were not present when that happened.

Livingstone could see through their doubts because he was in their position not long ago. He smiled and said, "There's no need for you to give such doubtful gazes. I can tell you that the small liquid inside there is what healed me to the state that I'm in at the moment."

Although they were still doubtful, they decided to trust their comrade and took the solution.

In the next moment, they revealed surprised expressions because they could clearly feel that their muscles were being strengthened at a rapid speed. Now, even if they didn't want to believe it, they had no choice as the healing of their injuries was a good proof that what Livingstone had told them was true.

At this moment, the explosive strength that they could feel inside them boosted their egos to the limit that it could. Now, they believed that if they faced an elephant, they would be able to kill it with a single punch.

But, all of that just the result of the sudden surge of strength in their bodies. As for whether they really could handle an elephant, that was something that they would have to test it out themselves.

"How are you feeling?" Livingstone asked one of them. But instead of answering, this guy attacked him instead. Livingstone seemed to have been expecting that as he easily dodged to the side. Then, the six began fighting each other. Of course, this wasn't a real fight, it could simply be considered a sparring match.

Seeing that they were too engaged in their fight, Jack decided to leave. He looked at Tracy who was eyeing them curiously and said, "I will leave them to you. You can ask Ayush to help you out in case there's too much work."

Seeing her nodding, Jack asked Denali to leave with him. Since he had decided to speed things up, he was going to make sure that the production of the anti-leukemia pills began. Unlike the body strengthening pills that he didn't want to share, these pills were a different story.

They had to undergo clinical trials after the production of the first batch was completed before the mass production took place. That was the one that he was planning to use in order to increase both the reputation of the research center and its value.

As for another recipe of pills, he didn't need to worry about that because he could simply acquire another research center to acquire the recipe as a first income reward.

Before leaving, Jack made sure to inform Ayush to take the other body strengthening solutions from Dickson's car. After that, Denali drove towards Brightway medical research institute.

When they got there, Jack asked Walter and the other scientists to stop the testing of the body strengthening pills and gather for preparations for the production of another. They too continued the testing although Jack had told them to leave that to him.

Although they seemed not as motivated as before due to the 'failure' of the body strengthening pill, Jack wasn't going to talk about it for the time being. Instead, he would motivate them with the anti-leukemia pills. Seeing that they were all gathered, Jack went straight to the point.

"I know that you guys are kind of demotivated by the fact that the pills that you were involved in the production failed, I hope that you'll set that aside for the moment and focus on another task that I'm just about to assign to you." Jack spoke.

Walter and the others listened without saying a word. Jack took out the recipe that he had brought with him and handed it to Walter who was the head of this research team.

"The recipe on the paper is one for the anti-leukemia." Jack said. Seeing the flabbergasted looks that he was receiving, Jack knew that they were surprised by his words.

He couldn't blame them though, because he knew all too well that there was no treatment for leukemia. So, it was understandable that they would doubt about the recipe that Jack had handed over due to the failure in the previous pills.

"You don't have to worry about them not being effective. Although the previous recipe had some problems, you should know that I didn't hire you so that you can help me in manufacturing ineffective medicine. So, you should have some confidence in me." Jack explained.

When they heard him, they remembered the fact that their salaries were sky-high. They too didn't believe that there was a person that was simply going to hire them so just they could waste resources. Well, that was unless that person had a peculiar taste or he simply wanted to waste their time. And from the way that Jack was acting, he didn't seem to be that type.

"Okay boss." Walter sighed as he read through the recipe. As he looked through it, he found that everything inside was scientifically possible. So, he didn't that Jack would take his time just so as to forge something like this.

After all, he himself was a person that had engaged in the research for decades already and had some great achievements by now. So, if there was anything wrong with the recipe, he would have definitely noticed it long ago.

The others also joined him so that they could look through the recipe. As they did that, Jack was communicating with the system.

'Angel, are you sure that there's nothing that will need to be taken care of before the pills become effective?' Jack asked. He didn't want what happened during the production of the body strengthening pills to happen here as well.

Although he was thankful that it was that way, Jack wanted the anti-leukemia pills to be used by the public at the moment.

[There are no problems at all. The pill this time was the one that you got from the reward of the system as the first time income reward of the institute. The aim of the recipe is to boost the research institute further in terms of its development. As for the body strengthening pill, that was earned by the host after participating in the fighting competition.]

[In other words, the pill was given to the host to improve the host's strength.]

Jack was relieved that there was no 'code' to activating the pill's effectiveness. But at the same time, another question had risen in his mind. 'You are trying to tell me that I too can use the solution to strengthen myself?' Jack asked incredulously.

[At your current authority level, the system doesn't focus on affecting those that are around you at all. And since they can use the pill, that can be considered a casualty that came from the aftermath of the system's action.]

Jack understood what the system was trying to imply. Just as Jack's allies could use the solution to get stronger, so could his enemies as long as they found the trick behind how to use the pills.

But currently, Jack's mind was focusing on something that made him excited. That was the fact that he too could use the body strengthening solution to make himself stronger.

And now that he thought about it, according to the system's words, since the pill was for him to grow stronger, then he had to use it. And, the previous thought in his mind was that perhaps the pill would be ineffective on him due to his high strength.

But since the system had given him the pill recipe when he was already this strong, then the pills had to be effective on him too. The more that he thought about it, the more excited he got. After all, he didn't mind being stronger although he didn't know just how strong he was currently.

He wanted to leave immediately so that he could test just how strong he would be after he was strengthened by the solution.

Looking at the guys who were still busy with discussing about the production, Jack said, "You guys can go on with it. If there's any problem, you can let me know as soon as possible."

And with that, he left. Since there were a few things that needed to be taken care of before the production began, Denali decided to stay behind and deal with it.

As for Jack, he decided to leave immediately because he was getting impatient about trying out the solution. He had seen others getting stronger and stronger but, he also wanted to taste the feeling too. After all, the perverted expressions that these guys put on after taking the solution made him curious.

He didn't want to go that far. He stopped the car on front of a gym and took the solution. Since he already knew that he was supposed to vent after taking the solution, he was prepared.r ๐›๐ž๐—ฑ๐—ป๐จ๐ฏ๐—ฒ๐—น.๐œ๐จ

After gulping the whole thing down his throat, Jack waited for the reaction that was supposed to come.

After gulping the whole thing down his throat, Jack waited for the reaction that was supposed to come.

After waiting for a long time, he felt nothing that would make his expression turn just like the ones that had taken the solution before him. He really was puzzled. Could it be that the solution wasn't effective on him?

But how was that possible? Angel had stated that it would work, how comes there was no reaction at all?

Just as he was about to ask about it, he suddenly felt that there was an increase in his strength. But, the amount of increase was nothing big. Instead, like how he was four times stronger than an adult, he felt that he had become six times stronger.

Currently, he could be said to be able to exert the strength of seven adult men combined. But, what puzzled Jack the most was the fact that there was no reaction in his body other than feeling the increase in his strength.

[You shouldn't be expecting something like that. When you received the professional combat ability, your foundation was made stable in all areas. In other words, your speed, defense, attack power and so on are at the professional combatant level.]

[The increase of your strength now can only be equal to 1/3 of your current foundation. So, it doesn't make your body react intensely.]

Jack finally understood. It was also at this moment that he suddenly noticed that he didn't have the impulse to suddenly vent out. And for some reason, he got disappointed. After all, he had just wasted much of his time to drive all the way to the gym. And now they were saying that it was no longer useful?

Taking a deep breath, Jack decided that it was time for him to deal with something else. Since the two, GVSL and BMRI were currently stable and had someone to take care of them, Jack thought that it was finally time for him to take a look at the Glaze hotel.

He had ignored it long enough after the system helped him in completing the procedures that had to be completed.

The main hotel was present here in Kartu city as well. And since that was the case, it would be easier for him to take a look before heading to the Eden Residential Building.

With that thought, Jack drove towards the Glaze hotel. When he got there, fifty minutes had already gone past. For some reason, traffic had suddenly shot up at this time. It was already eleven, close to twelve. At this moment, people were always at their working places, not moving around.

What was even more strange was the fact that the cars were moving opposite him. And, they really used the wrong side of the road. It was as if they were running from something dangerous.

Completely ignoring that for the time being, Jack parked the car at the parking lot before he strode towards the hotel's entrance. And, the place seemed to be empty for some reason.

Although there were a few cars here, they were too few according to what Jack could tell. The streets were completely empty of any pedestrian, it was as if this part of the city had been abandoned.

Jack frowned. This was completely against the norm of a city like this. That was especially so when this was the most developed city with the highest population in the country.

At this point, even a fool could tell that there was something wrong with this part of the city. A popular street in a busy city without people? Was that normally possible?

Jack stopped moving and decided to try and detect if there were any abnormalities in the area. With his strength being as strong as seven men combined, so were his senses.

Jack paid attention to anything that could be detected with his hearing, smell and his sight. As for touch, he believed that he would hear something approaching him before it touched him.

And true to his expectations, Jack managed to find something that was wrong. There was a faint metallic smell. That was the smell of blood!

And, there were faint wailing and muffled screams that were filled with fear and anger at the same time.

This made Jack's expression turn strange. Could there actually be someone that was killing another? Or could there be an accident?

Jack focused further and noticed that the sound and the smell all came from the direction of the hotel. Now, Jack's expression shifted further. After all, this was his own hotel. Could there be someone that was causing trouble here?

Thinking of this, Jack took his phone and texted Denali. 'Can you come to Glaze Hotel? No, can you hack into their CCTV footage from there and see what's going on inside there?'

After that, Jack wanted to wait to know the situation inside before going in. But it seemed that somebody wasn't going to allow that to happen.

"Hey you! What are you doing there?!" An arrogant voice reached Jack's ears accompanied by the sound of footsteps heading his way.

Jack turned around and looked at the person that had called him. This person was wearing all black. Even his face was covered by a mask that only revealed his eyes.

In his hands, there was an AR-15. Jack could immediately recognize the gun due to the fact that he was a professional combatant. So, the gun skills and so on were already merged in his memories. All that he needed to do was to think about it and he would be able to get the information that he wanted.

From the way that he could see it, Jack realized that the gun was loaded and the guy was holding the trigger, aiming towards him, he was ready to shoot.

Seeing that Jack hadn't responded, the guy asked again, "I asked, what are you doing here?"

Jack finally noticed something. This guy's accent was definitely not like the ones that he had met before. In other words, this guy was definitely a foreigner.

But, what was an armed foreigner doing in his hotel? That was a question that Jack was asking himself.

The guy got angry that Jack was not replying to him. "It seems that you are dumb. If so, it won't be bad for me to increase the number of hostages here."

As he spoke, he looked at Jack and said in a domineering manner. "Put your hands in front and walk towards me."

Jack frown deepened further. It seemed that this guy wasn't here with good intentions. And what was even more irritating was the fact that this guy had actually targeted his hotel.

Did this guy think that he, Jack, was so easy to bully? Humph, it seemed that he had some work that he would have to do. As for where the police were at such a moment, Jack didn't think much of it as it wouldn't be helpful.

He followed the instructions that he was given. He didn't want to test this guy any further as he might as well shoot at him. He himself wasn't sure if he was able to dodge a bullet or not. And, he wasn't willing to use his life to try it out at all.

Seeing that Jack was cooperating, the guy nodded. "Now, move ahead of me and put your hands behind you."

Jack followed and the two of them entered the hotel. But, what Jack saw the moment that he stepped into the lobby area of the hotel made anger begin boiling in his heart.r ๐’ท๐“ฎ๐’น๐“ƒโ„ด๐“ฟ๐“ฎ๐“.๐“ฌ๐“ธ

The reason being that, the smell of blood had suddenly gotten thicker. And, there was a person's corpse that was lying at the door.

This corpse's dressing code indicated that before he died, he was a waiter here. That meant that this was one of his staff members that had been killed.

How could Jack not be furious considering that he was supposed to be responsible for all those that were working for him? And now, there was a person that had been killed here while on duty.

And although it was true that he couldn't prevent some things from happening because he wasn't omnipotent, there were some that could be stopped. Even though he didn't know why they had targeted his hotel, Jack thought that if the security here was higher, perhaps these guys might have selected another place.

As he looked ahead, Jack's expression turned colder. He could see that there was yet another corpse. And, the blood was actually still pouring from where he'd been shot. It was obvious that he had been killed not long ago.

Jack listened to the movements behind him and realized that the guy was about two meters from him. It was obvious that he was cautious although he didn't think that Jack was dangerous.

This person had to be trained for him to be like that. Had he been some hooligan, he might have had the mouth of the gun on Jack's head at this moment.

"You brought another person in? I thought that there would be nobody else around this area by now?" A guy who had just come out of the elevator looked at Jack as surprise shone in his exposed eyes as he asked.

"I'm very careful. From his movements, I can tell that he's not trained at all. In other words, this is an ignorant fool that was so curious about what was happening here and decided to come here and take a look." The guy that had brought Jack in stated.

"I'm very careful. From his movements, I can tell that he's not trained at all. In other words, this is an ignorant fool that was so curious about what was happening here and decided to come here and take a look." The guy that had brought Jack in stated.

"Hehe, it seems that we are going to have even more hostages so that we can demand for more." The guy that had just come out of the elevator stated as he snickered.

Jack's expression was currently cold. But without knowing what was going on here, he wasn't willing to do anything that might just blow up the situation.

But in his mind, he had already sentenced these guys to death. They could have done the killing in another place. But, they dared to do that in his own hotel.

He was planning to have the hotel be one of the monopolies in the country. But, with people dying here, the reputation of the hotel would drop. As a result, there would be less people that would dare to come to the hotel to dine.

After all, if a person heard that the hotel was targeted by a certain group and there were several people that died there, then it was obvious that many of them would be scared to go there.

"Take him to the second floor so that he can join the others." The guy stated to the one that had brought Jack.

Jack didn't do anything strange and simply followed what he was told. He got into the elevator with the guy, his expression being like that of a plastic doll, no shift of emotions could be seen. But, his heart was currently boiling with rage.

The moment that the elevator closed, Jack decided to take action. And although he had planned to see the situation first, he decided that he would look at it from a different perspective.

The guy still had a gun pointed towards Jack. He had been paying close attention to Jack. And, he had managed to see that Jack was angry after seeing the deaths in the lobby area. But so far, there wasn't even a hint of fear on his face.

And although he thought that Jack was just ignorant, he had decided to be attentive of the situation.

Just then, before he could act, Jack's hand grabbed the gun that was pointing towards him and pulled it in. With his immense strength and speed, the guy wasn't able to react before he was pulled towards Jack.

Then, a heavy fist headed towards his face. Since Jack wanted to continue observing the situation here further, he didn't want the gun to be used as it would alert the others of the situation.

As for the cameras inside the elevator, he believed that Denali must have taken care of them by now. After all, he had just felt the phone in his pocket vibrating. Although it wasn't a sure bet that it was a text from Denali, he still chose to trust his instinct.

Bang!

Jack's fist ruthlessly smashed into the guy making him lose a grip of the gun that he was just about to pull the trigger.

The force behind the attack cracked his skull and he was thrown backwards by the huge force, his back hitting the wall of the elevator.

Then, Jack hurriedly made a move and pressed for the elevator to head for the roof of the hotel. He knew that he wasn't fast enough to be able to deal with this guy then change his clothes before the elevator arrived on the second floor.

As for whether the elevator would stop on the second floor first before heading to the top floor, Jack decided to put that aside for the moment.

Before the guy could react due to the suddenness of the attack, and the pain that was already going through his body from the attack, Jack had already gotten in front of him. Then, a rain of punches landed on the guy.

Jack didn't pull his punches at all. Since they were cruel, he too would be cruel to them. There was nothing like 'I'll only beat you a little so that you can go to prison and reflect on your actions.'

Would reflecting his actions do anything to bring back the people that he had killed? No! And although even killing him wouldn't make the ones that he had killed come back to life, at least it consoled the hearts of the victims.

Knowing that he only had a few seconds to deal with this guy before the elevator stopped on the second floor, Jack hurriedly threw heavier punches.

With the strength of seven men combined falling on the head of a guy who couldn't even react, the results were obvious. The guy died not long after four punches landed on him.

The punches had put a lot of cracks on his skull. Furthermore, the heavy force of the punches had shocked the brain and led to internal bleeding. In the end, although the guy was cautious of Jack, he still ended up dead.

When Jack saw that the guy was already dead, Jack went ahead and pulled him so that they hid on one corner of the elevator. In this way, these guys would see that the elevator was empty when it opened.

Furthermore, none other than the guy who was on the ground floor knew that the two of them were going up. Or, maybe if there was someone in the control room, that person would surely know. But, Jack didn't think that he would know what was happening in the elevator.

Looking at the light that showed that they had arrived on the second floor, Jack took a deep breath before holding his breath. He didn't to do anything that would speak of his presence when they got there.

But against his expectations, Jack saw that the elevator wasn't stopping at all. Instead, it kept moving higher. This was a great surprise to him.

Jack hurriedly took out his phone and looked at it. True, there was a message from Denali.

[Master, there are a total of fourteen armed people in the building. They all have AR-15, pistols and daggers. All the customers and the staff members are held on the second floor at the moment.]

After reading it, Jack couldn't help but get impressed by Denali. She was so fast in that she had already looked into the hotel and knew how many people were here and what weapons they had on them in less than five minutes.

He smiled. Since Denali was the one that was in control at the moment, Jack didn't need to worry about being found that easily as long as he didn't expose himself and followed Denali's instructions.

He no longer needed to disguise himself as one of them. He could use Denali's help to find more information about the situation inside there. As for what he would do after getting the information, that would of course be to deal with the guys here.

He didn't know where Denali had made the elevator to take him to. But, he trusted her as she was loyal to him. So, while waiting for the elevator to take him around, Jack took a few things from this guy.

He didn't take the AR-15 with him as he thought that it would only be inconvenient for him. And although he had the skills to easily handle the gun, he didn't feel comfortable using the big gun to deal with a small group of people.

Furthermore, with the pistol and the dagger in his hand, he was sure that he could still easily deal with the guys here. As for their aim for attacking the hotel, he would have to ask the person who was in charge of the group here.

As he thought of this, Jack managed to take all the important possessions of this guy, including the weapons and the walkie-talkie that he had on him.

By the time that he was fully armed, the elevator stopped. It was on the fifth floor. Jack looked out of the open elevator and saw that the whole floor was desolate, there was nobody here.

He was just about to leave the elevator when he thought of something. He went back to the corpse of the guy that he had just killed and took the earphones that he had on him.

The reason as to why he took them was simple, it would allow him to communicate with Denali easily. He had previously ignited them because he wasn't in the mood to listen to music.

After connecting the earphones to the phone, he made a call to Denali who received it in a span of a few seconds.r ๐›๐ž๐—ฑ๐—ป๐จ๐ฏ๐—ฒ๐—น.๐œ๐จ

"Master, on this floor, there is one person on the staircase. He's facing the fourth floor. He's not paying that much attention probably because he's not expecting that there would be someone here." Denali stated as soon as she received the call.

Jack nodded. He then asked, "How many casualties are there at the moment?"

"Currently, a total of fifteen people have been killed. As for the others, they are all on the second floor alongside seven of the fourteen." Denali replied.

Jack understood. His eyes flashed with a cold light. He was going to take action right a this moment.

"Master, I have asked Klein, Livingstone and the others to come there. Even I will be there in around twenty minutes." Denali stated.

Jack didn't think much of the guys here. With weapons in his hands together with the fact that he was physically stronger than them, he could easily deal with them due to the advantage of none of them knowing that he was here to attack.

With fast and soundless steps, Jack hurried towards the staircase. With his ability to control his own body, the other guy wouldn't even notice how Jack got to him.

With fast and soundless steps, Jack hurried towards the staircase. With his ability to control his own body, the other guy wouldn't even notice how Jack got to him.

Jack wasn't here to play with them. And knowing that the smell of blood would surely attract the attention of the others, Jack made a decisive move.

With his fast speed, he was able to get to the guy before he could react. The guy had never expected that there would be someone coming from the top. After all, they had made sure to clean up the whole hotel and brought everyone on the second floor.

The moment that Jack arrived in front of him, he grabbed him by the neck and pushed him to the wall. At the same time, he quickly disarmed the guy. What followed was that he quickly broke the guy's neck, ending his life.

Then, he pushed the dead body on the ground and asked. "Anyone on the fourth floor?"

"Two of them." Denali responded.

Jack had already dealt with two of them. In total, there were only twelve of them left.

Jack then took the corpse to the fifth floor and hid it in one of the private rooms. But, that was after he took the pistol and the dagger from the corpse.

With that done, he began heading to the lower floor. Denali told him the exact location of the two people here and what they were doing. And as expected, they were alert.

This was the behavior that made Jack suspect that they were from another nation that was fighting against them. And, they had to be soldiers here in a mission.

They had said that with more hostages, they could ask for more. As for what it was that they would be asking for, Jack had no idea. But all the same, since they dared to kill someone here, they had to face the same fate.

After knowing the exact locations, Jack made a move. As for the cameras, Jack wasn't afraid that he would be noticed. As for the backup that she had called for, although he didn't think that he needed it to deal with these guys, he still needed someone to clean up the scene.

One by one, Jack began dealing with the group. He would sneak onto them and kill them by breaking their necks. He made sure not to spill much blood because he knew that it would attract the attention of the others.

And although there was already a stench of blood in the hotel, that was on the second, first and ground floor. As for the upper floors, there wasn't a single corpse or a trace of blood as the only ones present here were the ones that he had personally killed.

After dealing with the fourth floor, Jack headed to the third floor. On this floor, there were three guys here. With a total of fourteen, they were distributed in such a way that half of them was present with the hostages.

There were supposed to be two of them on the third floor. But, one of them had joined them there. Now, Jack had already dealt with four of them, leaving only ten of them.

There were currently six on the second floor, three on the third floor and one on the ground floor. The only problem that he would have would be to deal with the six on the second floor.

The second floor was an open space that was filled with tables. And currently, there were a lot of people who were congested on the floor. So, for him to act fast enough to ensure that the hostages were not implicated was something that he had to take care of seriously.

He steadily sneaked onto the three who were discussing something. Since they were not scattered, Jack had to be more careful and fast enough to deal with the three of them before they could do anything that would alert the others.

"Are you sure that they are coming? We have already waited for over an hour now." One of the three guys stated.

"Do you think that the Aziminian higher-ups will be willing to exchange the lives of these hostages for our mission target?"

"I'm not sure why, but I feel quite uneasy. But this was supposed to be a foolproof plan. We did a lot of investigation before we carried out the mission. So, I believe that they would have to agree considering that the lives of hundreds of their citizens are in our hands."

"I'm having a strange feeling right now. We are mainly guarding the top floors because we don't expect that if the military sent someone, he would be able to sneak in through the ground, but most likely from the top. But although we are flawless, I think that there's something that isn't right."

"What could go wrong? We have left the other floors and the roof without someone. In this way, they might think that we are careless. But when they dare to sneak here, we will kill the one that has sneaked over as well as a few hostages to tell them that we are serious."

Jack on the other hand listened to what they were saying keenly. He wanted to get a few clues about what they were doing here. And, he had managed to find out that they were simply using his hotel and those inside as the hostages.

This made Jack's expression turn cold. It seemed that he would have to establish his reputation and that of the companies or businesses under him. In this way, people would think twice before they dared to come and attack him.

His eyes flickered with a cold light that soon disappeared. He nodded to himself. He hadn't done a mistake in killing the other four guys. After all, these guys were intent on killing a few more people.

That meant that he had to hurry up his steps. Otherwise, someone was going to suffer soon.

โ€ฆ

Back to a few seconds agoโ€ฆ

Jack had just arrived in a corner where he could clearly hear what these guys were talking about. But, what made him frown was that they were speaking a language that he didn't understand at all.

Just as he was wondering on what to do, a system prompt appeared in front of him.

[Emergency mission program activated. Advance reward, Professional Human Language Mastery. Accompanying task that you'll have to complete so that you can permanently have the reward is as follows: Task; Show your language proficiency and amaze those that boast to be masters. Time limit, 4 weeks.]

He was surprised that the system came in handy. He had thought about using the chance that he was given by the system. But in the end, he thought that it wasn't worth it to waste such a chance on something like this.

Since this group could speak Aziminian, he may as well beat them up before interrogating them. And, if they thought that they couldn't talk, he would leave them to Denali to interrogate them. She 'was trained by a secret organization' and she had some skills on her. The system had given her such a background when he selected the skills for her.

And what was a surprise to him this time was the fact that he wasn't required to earn any money to complete the system task. As long as he impressed those guys that thought that they were the masters when it came to mastering different languages, he would be able to complete the task.

And, he had been given a whole month to do that. It seemed that the system had seen that it might be difficult for him to complete the mission because of the fact that it would be difficult for him to find those guys and impress them.

After all, there was no way that he would go around looking for them. Then after finding them, he would start showing off in front of them so that they might get impressed.

He was sure that the result that he would get would definitely be their resentment rather than a good impression from them. They were proud people. What would happen when a person went to show off in front of them?

In other words, he had to look for a good method that he could use so that he could impress them. The best one would be if they were the ones that needed the person who could speak different human languages.r ๐—ฏ๐ž๐—ฑ๐—ป๐จ๐˜ƒ๐ž๐ฅ.๐—ป๐—ฒ

Without hesitation, Jack accepted the task. Immediately after that, Jack felt that there was a big amount of information that had appeared in his mind.

And as he heard the group speaking, he finally understood what they were saying. It was as if what they were talking about, their accent, their language and so on were natural to him.

Jack decided to focus on what they were saying at the moment. But, as he listened further, he was surprised. Although these guys were sure that there would nobody that would be here and they were speaking in their own language, they still didn't mention what had brought them here.

โ€ฆ

Back to the present..

Jack waited for a while longer but he found nothing that helped him to know what they were talking about. So, he decided to take action.

Since they were a little lax, Jack thought that he would have to do something now. He didn't have that much time. So, he had to deal with them now that their guard wasn't at the highest point.

Since they were a little lax, Jack thought that he would have to do something now. He didn't have that much time. So, he had to deal with them now that their guard wasn't at the highest point

Taking a deep breath, Jack took out the two daggers that he had been carrying with him. The next moment, he shot out from his hiding spot and rushed towards the group of three

His movements were so fast that the three failed to react. The moment that he was less than two meters from them, Jack threw the two daggers towards two of the three

The daggers were thrown with great strength in that, the sound of the air being cut could be heard for a moment

Then, the two daggers lodged themselves deeply into the skulls of the two. These guys had their eyes wide open in disbelief as their consciousness fell into the darkness

As for the last one, before he could do a thing, Jack had already gotten before him and punched hard towards his chest

The explosive force broke a few of his bones as he was thrown towards the distance. The guy's fingers weakened as he was forced to drop the fun that he was holding

Jack didn't stop at that because he knew that this guy had a pistol on him. So, the moment that the guy landed, Jack had already arrived above him

He dropped directly onto the guy's neck, completely crushing it, ending the guy's life

After he was done, Jack hurriedly took the dagger from the three guys before taking a position close to the stairs. He knew that the commotion must have been heard by those that were on the second floor

So, although he had made sure that the three of them didn't use a gun, he knew all too well that there would be some guys that would come over to see what was going on

True to his guess, the walkie-talkie that he was having went on and a voice came through. "Agent 10! Agent 10! What is happening on the third floor? Over!

Jack didn't reply even after the guy asked three times

"Agent 12! Do you copy? Over!" The guy on the other hand asked again

"Team, something happened to all those on the top floor! Hurry up and take action! Make sure that the hostages are taken care of! 2 and 7, make sure that the lower floors are secured! 4 and 6, make sure that the hostages are taken care of! The rest, make a move." The guy stated, giving the commands

pฮฑndฮฑ`noฮฝ?1-ัoะœ Jack listened to all of these through the walkie-talkie that he was carrying. Of course, the commands that were being given were not in the Aziminian language. But, due to his human language mastery, he was able to understand them just fine

Knowing that they would be here any minute, Jack decided to use the advantage that he was in the dark to deal with them. Since they were coming to the third floor, he had to find a way to make sure that those on the second floor were dealt with

They were the ones that held the highest level of threat to the hostages that were present in the second floor

With that thought, he followed Denali's instructions. First, he hid the bodies of the three that he had killed. And although the ones that were coming would be able to see the blood that was on the floor, it would at least buy him time when they would be looking for the culprit

The moment that the three were coming upstairs, Jack changed his mind. Since there were only three of them, as long as he made sure that they didn't open fire, he should be able to make sure that those on the lower floors didn't react and kill the hostages

The moment they appeared, these three began looking around cautiously. Although they were cautious, since they had yet to hear the sound of guns being shot, they weren't ready to shoot

After a, they couldn't see their partners. If they simply shot, they might end up killing their partners instead of the enemy that they couldn't see

They had just gotten a little deeper on the floor when they noticed the traces of blood on the floor. And, some of the blood had dropped when Jack was dragging the bodies away

So, there was a clear track made of blood that the guys followed. They were now on high alert because the blood was a clear indication that there was something wrong here

They had been careful to kill only on the lower floors. As for the upper ones, they made sure that they stayed clean. This was their strategy of dealing with anyone that dared to sneak into the building

They arrived in front of a corner. When they looked through, they found that there was nobody there

"It's clear here!" One of them said

The moment that they moved forward, Jack dropped from the top. He had been hanging at the ceiling of the area using the chandelier that was there

After getting onto the ground, Jack immediately followed behind them. Before they could react to this, Jack used the dagger in his hand and directly pierced through the back of the neck of one of the three

What followed next was that he threw a kick to the head of another before breaking the neck of the last one

Then, he rushed towards the one that had been knocked out by his kick and finished him off. He took a deep breath

Now, there were only four of them left. He had to finish them off so that he could get the hostages out of here, and let the clean up begin

Jack left the three here and headed for the stairs that led to the second floor. Silently, he began climbing downwards

He had gotten the location of all the guys on the second floor. So, he had already formulated a plan on how to deal with them

With two guns, one in each hand, Jack stopped at the end of the staircase that led to the second floor. As long as he took a single step forward, he would be in the open

From here, Jack could here the clamoring of the crowd. All of these people were either crying, trying to comfort others or they were laughing madly

"Any movements from them?" Jack asked

"There's one of them that is coming your way. He should be there in about four seconds." Denali replied

"Okay then." Jack nodded as he put away one of the guns in his hand. If he could hide the bloody scene from the hostages, it would be better. After all, there would be those that might have trouble sleeping or eating meet after seeing a bloody scene where someone gets shot

He waited for a moment and the moment that the guy appeared, Jack used his incredible speed to pull the guy towards him before he killed him by snapping his neck

He was sure that the other guy would come to look for this guy after seeing that he wasn't appearing after a long time

"And, do you happen to know who their captain is?" Jack had yet to forget that he was supposed to get something from these guys here

"Well, master, you have already killed their captain." Denali responded in a strange tone

"What?! I already killed him?!" Jack almost shouted in surprise but he immediately restrained himself and asked in a low voice

"Master, he's the guy that you killed on the fifth floor." Denali stated

Jack was surprised. He had thought that the captain would be more experienced and would at least not be as sloppy as that guy. But, that guy wasn't even putting his guard up when Jack sneaked on him and finished him off

As for how Denali knew that this guy was the captain, it was simple. Just through the footage of the recorded events in the hotel, she was able to see who was giving the commands and receiving respect from the others

"Okay. Since the captain is dead, I guess we can have the assistant captain to tell me what I need." Jack stated and waited for a reply

"He's amongst the three that you just killed on the third floor before you came down." Denali replied

Jack: "โ€ฆ.

He was now in a kind of luck where he had actually killed those that might know the most vital information. It seemed that he would just have to do with the ones that were present at the moment

As he thought of that, Jack was ready to make a move

"Agent 6, what are you doing there for so long? Over!" Jack heard the voice from the walkie-talkie

Luckily, he had reduced the volume. Otherwise the ones on the second floor might have heard him

He remained silent without replying

"Captain, do you copy over!?" The guy asked again

"Vice captain, are you there over?!

"Team, what is happening over here over?!

"Agent 2 and 7, there is a situation on the top floors! You are required to get up here immediately and try and see what's going on." The guy was getting flustered after seeing that there was no response from all the guys that had gone to the top floors

He waited for a while for the response from the ones that were sent on the lower floors. But the reply that he got made him nervous

Agent 2 and 7: "โ€ฆ..

There was no response from the ones that went to the lower floors. This made the guy agitated. He frowned deeply as he tried making contact with the other members of the team. But no matter what he did, he received no response from any of them.

He looked at the crowd of hostages that were filling up the entire floor. He raised his gun and aimed at them. He wanted to know what was going on. But, he couldn't make a move at this moment because he knew that if he left, there might be a problem with the hostages.

As for the ones that were being held hostage, they could see that the guy was kind of listless.

"Hey, do you think that we can take out that guy?" A young man whispered to his friend who was lying on the ground next to him. The guy was wearing a red shirt.

"Are you mad?" This guy has a gun for f*cks sake! And, you should know that if we dare to rebel, we will end up dead just like the others." The guy who had been asked had his face turning pale in fright.

After all, they had just witnessed as these guys killed fifteen people consecutively. And all those that were killed were those that tried to run away or they tried to resist.

Their end came as quickly as they tried to resist. Their end was a bullet in theory body that took away their lives.

"What do you know?" The young man sneered. "Can't you see that something is wrong? You can see that there were other guys that have gone to the upper floors. But, none of them have come back."

As he spoke, the guy pointed at the guy who was busy trying to contact his partners. He then continued, "Look at how he is. Although I can't see his face, I can tell that he's getting anxious. Since he seems not to be able to reach the others, it can be seen that he might be the only one that is a threat for us here."

"And, as long as we can deal with him, perhaps we can get a chance to get out of here alive. If we stay here like this, this guy might as well kill us to threaten the ones that have come here, if there is any."

Hearing what the young man had said, the redshirted guy thought that what he was saying was true. After all, the way that the guy wearing black and his teammates killed the others, they didn't show any signs that they were joking.

ฯฮฑะฟdฮฑ n?ฮฝa| ัom "Okay then. Let's wait for a chance and take care of him." The redshirted guy nodded after thinking for a long while.

And so they waited. They could see that the guy was getting more agitated as time went by. Then, just as the guy was some distance from them and he was facing the other side from them, they nodded at each other.

Then, the two of them pounced forward. They wanted to tackle the guy before taking the gun from him. They believed that if they attacked first, the others that were here would also take action and take care of the guy alongside them.

But, it seemed that these two had overestimated or had underestimated their opponent. That was because the moment that they made their move, the guy who wasn't paying much attention to them made a move.

"Get lost you a*sh*le!"

"I'm going to kill you!"

The two shouted as they charged forward.

He turned around and threw a kick, throwing the young man back. As for the redshirted guy, he was given an upper cut, making him bite his tongue.

They weren't the only ones that got stunned. After all, even the other hostages had never expected that there would be someone that would be brave enough to make a move in such a situation.

As for the two that had made a move, they had never expected that the guy whom they thought that he wasn't paying attention could easily deal with them. Not only was he fast, but he was incredulously strong.

With the speed that they had moved in together with the element of surprise, they had thought that they would be able to get the guy off guard. But, they had never thought that the guy would be this extraordinary and react even in such a situation.

"You two pieces of sh*t! How dare you try to rebel?! It seems that you don't care about your lives anymore!" The guy who had been agitated that his teammates were not responding, was furious that there were a few guys that were trying to sneak an attack on him.

He raised the AR-15 and pointed it towards the two guys. He was ready to make a mesh out of these two.

The two were frightened. They crawled backwards and almost pissed themselves. As they stared at the gun that was pointed towards them, they were shivering in fright.

The guy was just about to pull the trigger when he suddenly felt great danger. Before he could react, something came from nowhere and hit the gun that was in his hand.

It was as if the one that had thrown out that object had the aim of knocking the gun from his hand. And so, although his finger was close to the trigger, he didn't manage to pull the trigger.

The guy turned around to look at the direction that he had felt that the object came from. He was just about to shout and ask who it was the one that had attacked when suddenly, he felt that there was some movement coming from behind him.

Just as he turned around, he met a punch on the face. He was stunned as he staggered backwards. And then, from behind, he felt someone kicking him. He was forced onto the ground, out cold as he couldn't handle the two hits.

The crowd that was on the second floor couldn't believe what had just happened. As for the two whose lives almost ended, they heaved a sigh of relief but their eyes remained wide open as they too didn't know what had happened here.

Jack looked at Denali who was in front of him and gave her a thumbs up. "Good job there."

He knew that she had taken care of the guys on the lower floors thus saving him time and effort.

After he had taken care of the guy that had headed his way, he looked at the other. He was planning on charging forward and taking care of him whenever the chance presented itself.

He had never expected that there would be two brats who were so hot blooded that they thought that they could take care of the distracted guy.

Although they were not wearing any military uniform, Jack could tell that these guys were trained. They could have shown their skills had they faced their fellow soldiers.

But, in front of Jack, they could do nothing other than being taken out one after the other.

When he saw the actions of the two, he couldn't help but give himself a face palm. These two were so idiotic. They were sneaking on a guy who was trained. And, their sneaking wasn't even supposed to be called sneaking.

They were rushing forward with loud steps. And.. they were actually yelling while attacking! Who the hell does a sneak attack in such a manner?!

Jack waited and true to his expectations, the guy in black reacted in time and kicked and punched the two away. And although the two were seeking death by trying to attack, Jack couldn't let them die.

They were trying to find a way out, but they were stupid. Furthermore, they were in his hotel, thus were his responsibility.

So, he took out the dagger that he had gotten from the last guy that he had killed. Then with great precision, he threw it aiming for the gun that was pointing towards the two youths.

Luckily, Jack had managed to aim and throw the dagger just before the guy pulled the trigger. And with the great amount of force that came from his arms as he threw the dagger, the dagger managed to knock the gun from the hands of the guy.

Furthermore, the guy had never expected that there was someone that could target the gun in his hand.

Jack then got from behind the wall and headed strains for him. But, he was surprised that Denali came in at this moment. She punched the guy, throwing him towards Jack.

Jack in turn kicked the guy knocking him out.

"Have you dealt with the ones that were on the ground floor?" Jack asked.

"Yes. I have knocked them out already. Klein and the others will be here any minute from now." Denali nodded her head and responded.

"That's good then." Jack was relieved. With the three of them alive, perhaps he would know the reason as to why they had targeted his hotel. And if this was the work of his competitors, then they would be in deep trouble because he would make sure that they would pay the price of offending him.

"Hey, what just happened?!"

"I think that guy was just about to shoot and was beaten up soon."

"Areโ€ฆare we saved now?"

"Perhaps?"

"I will never step back here again! This was a nightmare to me!"

"I have to go back to my wife! Otherwise I'm going to die childless!"

Jack was left speechless for a moment. But, he understood their situation. At the end of the day, they were put in a situation where they could lose their lives In the next moment.

So, for them to be allowed to release their fear, they could say whatever was in their minds at the moment.

"Denali, just take of the situation here. I would like to meet with the top management after everything is done." Jack stated.

"Yes boss." Denali nodded.

"Denali, just take of the situation here. I would like to meet with the top management after everything is done." Jack stated.

"Yes boss." Denali nodded.

After deciding to leave everything to Denali, Jack decided to take a few rounds around to the hotel to make sure that nothing was out of place.

He didn't touch the bodies that he had disposed off, well, it could be said that he had hidden them away, as that was going to be the work of Klein and the others.

Around five minutes after Jack was out to look at the structure of the hotel, Klein and his team arrived at the scene. They weren't the only ones though. There were many others who have arrived about it before them.

These were mainly the military who had just gotten to the scene. And to say the least, they were flabbergasted by the scene where people were leaving the hotel one after the other.

They had already received information that there was an attack here. According to the intelligence report, all those that were present in the hotel who are held hostage.

As they were coming here, they were expecting to have a fierce negotiation with the perpetrators. But now what they was saying was completely different from their expectations.

"Could it be that these guys have decided to let them go?" One of the assistant captains asked.

"I don't believe the will do that easily. From their demand, it is obvious that they were serious about what they were talking about. So it is impossible for them to just give up without having a good reason for that." The captain shook his head in response.

"Just get one of the people here and ask them what happened inside there." After thinking for a while, the captain looked at one of his vice captains and instructed.

"Yes captain!" The vice-captain immediately reacted and instructed one of the soldiers below him to question one of the victims that was leaving the building.

After about two minutes, after several quarries, the soldier gave the answer to the vice-captain who then reported to the captain.

"Captain, things seem strange here. According to the hostages, they were all collected on the second floor after some of them had been killed. Then after about an hour, some of the guys who had asked them to stay on the second floor, began heading for the top floors."

"But no matter who it was that went up, he never came back down again. In the end, there was only one of them who remained on the second floor with them."

"Two young men had tried sneaking an attack on him but they failed miserably. In the end, they were almost shot dead had it not been for the timely help that arrived in form of two people."

"According to them, these two had simply beaten the guy till he lost consciousness. One of them was a man and another was a woman."

The captain frowned after listening to what his vice-captain was saying. He wondered if this was true. After all, the team that had attacked this time was made of 14 well-trained soldiers of their enemy nation and they were well armed.

Furthermore, they had made preparations for them to be able to sneak into the capital of Azima. Otherwise, there was no way that they would come here and expect to leave alive.

Currently, the soldiers that he had brought with him had already surrounded the hotel. They had made sure that there was no gap that the 14 could use to escape.

But, it seemed that there was no use for that because the 14 had already been taken care of.

ฯฮฑะฟdฮฑ n?ฮฝa| ัom "Have you confirmed about the information that you have received?" The captain asked doubtfully.

"Yes captain. Even some of the soldiers that have already entered the hotel have given the same report after asking some of the victims." The vice-captain replied.

"Let's head in and see what happened inside there." After giving it some thought, the captain instructed.

"Yes captain!" The vice-captain replied.

But just before they could make a move, they saw a helicopter landing on the roof of the hotel. This surprised them because the type of helicopter itself spoke words about its background.

"What is a mil mi-26M helicopter doing here?" The captain asked in surprise.

"Immediately ask all soldiers to be in position! Make sure that helicopter doesn't take off in case it is here to pick up those guys!" After thinking of something, the captain immediately shouted the orders.

The vice-captain and the soldiers immediately took action. The moment that they had arrived, they had secured the perimeter around the hotel. So, it was just a matter of saying 'attack' before the helicopter was blown up.

But since they wanted to know what was the real aim as to why the 14 had dared to risk it all and come to the capital of Azima for that object, they would of course want to capture them alive.

In no time, the soldiers that had already gotten into the hotel had managed to reach the rooftop. And when the captain got there, he was surprised to see who had arrived using the helicopter.

Instead of the 14, there was actually a group of 26 that was here. Each and every one of them was dressed in a black uniform. From the looks of it, although it had a military vibe, one could still tell that it was from the security company.

Well, that was from the fact that there was a batch of GVSL. And as members of Azima, the soldiers had definitely heard about the security company.

But what caught the attention of the captain and vice-captain wasn't the fact that these people were from a security company, it was simply because amongst the 26, they called recognize six of them.

The moment that Livingstone and the other noticed the captain and the vice-captain, they were greatly surprised by his presence here. But still, they reacted and did a greeting salute.

"Captain Valnaro!"

Although they were no longer soldiers, they called not forget about their roots as soldiers. So, they still had a lot of respect for the captain in front of them. He was a man as the front-runners who was looking for a way to treat them after they had received their injuries.

Although it was hard, and at the end of it all day were still crippled, they knew how to appreciate the care that the captain had given them when they were in need.

"You guys, how come you look okay? Weren't you injured?" After nodding to the greetings, the captain asked perplexedly.

Livingstone chuckled and replied, "Well, that was how it was supposed to be. But we were lucky enough to encounter someone who helped us out. Not to mention getting back to our peak condition, we have surpassed our previous selves."

Livingstone had become casual when he responded. Since he wasn't on duty, there was no need for too much formalities.

"I don't understand what you're talking about. We had tried all the best hospitals in the country but we didn't find the solution to your condition. But now you're telling me that you are back to your peak condition?" The captain couldn't believe what he was hearing.

But you wasn't to blame, because they had really tried their best, they had search for the best doctors and surgeons in the country. But none of them was able to solve the condition of Livingstone and the others.

And to say the truth, Livingstone and the others weren't the only ones who were in the that condition. There were several other soldiers who were forced to retire due to the injuries that they had received. And there are several more who had come after them.

"I could have told you but, I don't have the permission to release the information. It is something that is supposed to be confidential." Livingstone hesitated for a moment before he replied.

He knew that something like the body strengthening solution wasn't something that was supposed to be exposed easily. After all, that was something so magical that it could heal them and strengthen them further.

And if the information reached the ears of the enemies or some greedy people, they would surely do their best to try and get the recipe of the solution. And this was not something good for Jack.

Valnaro frowned upon hearing that Livingstone could not disclose the information. But as a soldier, he really liked to get his hands on the information. Not only would it save a lot of soldiers who were forced to go to retirement, it would also strengthen their forces.

He was just about to try and ask further, when he was interrupted by a soldier who was bringing a report.

"Captain, we have found that out of 14, 11 of them are dead and three of them have been captured." The soldier reported.

"What?" Not only the captain, but even leaving soon and the other so surprised. When they arrived, they had seen that the area was surrounded by many soldiers. So, they had thought that the soldiers were the ones that had dealt with the situation here.

But from the looks of it, they too had found that the situation had been already handled. This puzzled them because they didn't know who did it.

"Livingstone, do you happen to know who has taken care of the attackers?" Valnaro asked. From his point of view, since Livingstone and his team were here, they had to have some relationship with the hotel.

So, perhaps they knew who had taken care of the 14 people who had attacked today.

"Livingstone, do you happen to know who has taken care of the attackers?" Valnaro asked. From his point of view, since Livingstone and his team were here, they had to have some relationship with the hotel

So, perhaps they knew who had taken care of the 14 people who had attacked today

Livingstone and the others were puzzled when they heard this. They had thought that since the army was here, perhaps they were the ones that had taken care of the situation. But from the looks of it, they were completely wrong about it

Now, they were wondering who it was that had taken care of the attackers. It was obvious that the person wasn't ordinary. But, no matter how they thought about it, they didn't think that they were familiar with anyone of that caliber

Seeing the confusion on their faces, Valnaro could tell that they had no information about what had happened here. But, how did they come over even though they were not supposed to be having information about the incident

Valnaro decided that he could perhaps give them a tip and see if they could realize something about it. "According to the information that we have received, the ones that handled the situation were two people. A young man and a young woman.

Livingstone tried thinking hard to see if he knew anyone like that. But in the end, he could only shake his head as he replied, "I don't think I know any young man or woman that can deal with a situation that involves the military. But, perhaps they are related to our boss.

"Your boss?" Valnaro was surprised about the information that Livingstone had revealed. He wondered who this person was that was able to make a proud soldier like Livingstone to call him boss. He was just about to ask who the boss was when one of his soldiers came forward and gave a report

"Captain, there are two people who are resisting to give the report about what happened here and neither are they cooperating with us in the investigation of what really happened here." The soldier stated

Valnaro frowned. This was one of the very few times that there was someone that didn't cooperate with them when they were carrying out an investigation for something as big as the attack that involved the death of over a dozen civilians. Most of the times, these few people were mostly the spies or the perpetrators and were intention not revealing the information

And their ending was definitely something that made them regret not speaking up earlier. But what surprised him was the fact that instead of capturing those that were not cooperating as they were suspicious. But they were reporting instead

"What's wrong?" Valnaro asked

"Captain, they are saying that they are expecting answers from us about today's incident. Furthermore, these two are the ones that dealt with the assailants that attacked today." The soldier replied

They had just asked and had confirmed that the two of them who had actually rescued the two young men and the rest of the hostages. So, they were not sure about how to handle the situation. As soldiers, they knew that for the two of them to be able to deal with fourteen people, they had to be extremely skilled

And the fact that they had actually risked their lives to deal with the group of fourteen. So, the soldiers were not sure about how they were supposed to handle them. After all, they were not criminals and they had the right to ask for the explanation about what was going on here

"Let's do and see what is going on inside there." Valnaro stated. As for the issue concerning the boss that Livingstone had mentioned, he decided to put that aside for the moment first

Inside the hotel's lobby area, Jack sat on the sofa alongside Denali. He was currently frowning as he observed as the soldiers took care of the bodies. He hadn't expected that the soldiers would arrive only after he had already dealt with the situation

But all the same, he thought that they might as well help him dealing with the situation because Klein and the team had yet to arrive. Furthermore, Denali couldn't deal with everything all by herself. But what made him gloomy was the fact that these guys had only arrived and they were trying to be arrogant in front of him. ๐™—๐’†๐™™๐’๐™ค๐™ซ๐™š๐™ก.๐™ฃ๐™š

This made his impression of the soldiers that he had gotten from Livingstone drop a little. But all the same, he completely refused to cooperate with them unless they gave him an explanation of how these people, who were armed, managed to reach his hotel that was located very close to the center of the city

As for the meeting with the top management of the hotel, he decided that he would simply meet them only after the soldiers were out of here. He knew that these guys would definitely try using force. But, that didn't matter to him because he wasn't weak. Although he couldn't compete against the whole army, a single platoon was nothing as long as he got weapons

As he was still deep in thought, he heard the sound of the elevator opening. Accompanied by that, a group of people stepped out of it

The elevator here was big enough to accommodate up to forty people. But surprisingly it was full at the moment. Jack looked at the group that had exited. He could see that they were heading towards him. And among the group, he was surprised to see that Klein and the group were among them

Currently, Jack's attention was mainly fixed on the man who was in the lead. He had short hair and looked nit in his military uniform. The air and aura around him was something that told others that he was a person who had witnessed a lot. There was also the ferocious aura that made people feel as if he would attack them in the next second

Still, in front of Jack and Denali that was nothing much. Not to mention the fact that they were stronger than Valnaro, the air and aura around him was something that they could completely ignore due to their combat ability and the professional combatant skills

When Valnaro arrived in front of the two, he was surprised that they didn't seem to have any kind of reaction to the aura that he had deliberately released. Furthermore, as he looked at the eyes that were looking at him, he felt that there was nothing that he could hide in front of them

Before he could say a word, Livingstone and the others went forward and spoke in surprise. "Boss, Ms. Denali, you guys are here?

It was obvious that they were surprised to see the two of them here. Although they had seen the two before in the security company or during other interactions, none of them had ever thought that the two of them had high combat capabilities

They weren't to blame though because of the fact that Jack and Denali were simply too young. And although it was true that they could have used the body strengthening solution to increase their strength, they didn't believe that it was enough for them to actually take care of 14 armed men. Furthermore, they themselves weren't even armed to begin with

Klein and his group were a good example. Although they were far stronger than the ordinary soldiers, that didn't mean that they could actually deal with them if the guns were involved. Strength wasn't all that mattered, experience and skills were also crucial

At this point, Valnaro was having some kind of understanding of the situation. Since the young man here was Livingstone's boss, it was kind of understandable that he had some abilities. But, he was still wondering what kind of background he possessed for him to be able to deal with the situation here in the hotel

"It's good that you guys are here." Jack nodded in response. Although it had taken them some time to arrive, at least they were here already. That meant that their reaction to emergency situations was quite good. After all, they were still training when he left the headquarters. But surprisingly, they had managed to change into their current uniforms and rush over

Though, what they lacked was definitely the firearms. Had they gotten them, they would have definitely looked like a private army. In case of an emergency like the one here today, they would be able to deal with it calmly in the future

All of this made Jack's resolution to get them the firearms rise. But, the problem was on how he was going to get them. Perhaps Johnathan could help? That was something that he would have to ask about later after he got out of here. As of now, he needed answers from the person in front of him

"I didn't expect that you were actually Livingstone's boss." Valnaro stated with a little surprise in his voice. As for his face, there was absolutely no change whatsoever

Upon hearing his words, Livingstone finally remembered about this captain. So, he went ahead and did the introduction. "Boss, this person here is called Captain Valnaro. He was amongst those that helped us deal with our injuries. Unfortunately, the injuries that we had suffered at that time were quite worse and we didn't get the treatment.

He then looked at the captain and made the introduction, "Captain, this is my current boss. He's called Mr. Jackson.

Livingstone nothing other than that. He didn't want to expose the reason as to why he had actually been healed. That was something that involved Jack's secrets after all. As for the guess that could be made, that was the fact that Jack was the boss of GVSL. And as an employee there, it was only right that Livingstone and the others called Jack boss

Jack got to his feet and shook the captain's hand. Although he needed some kind of explanation from the captain, he knew that this wasn't supposed to make him lose his etiquette at all

"It's nice meeting you captain." Jack stated in a neither overbearing nor subservient tone

The captain was a little surprised. But before he could say a word, Jack spoke first

"Captain can I get an explanation about today's incident?

"Captain can I get an explanation about today's incident?

Hearing Jack's question, Valnaro wasn't impressed at all. He looked at Jack gloomily. And although it was true that he had good impression of Jack, he still didn't think that it was enough to allow Jack to question him

Feeling that the atmosphere was quite heavy, Livingstone decided that it would be better of he could do something to alleviate it. So, he spoke, "This matter seems a little serious. Why not get somewhere private to talk about it?

Valnaro thought that this was indeed a good suggestion. The question that Jack had asked was indeed quite sensitive. Furthermore, he thought that it would be good if he could also get some information about Jack while at it

So, he agreed. He then looked around and asked, "Who's going to organize somewhere private for us?

"There's no need to sweat over that. I'll arrange for that. After all, this is my place." Jack stated before turning towards Denali. She immediately understood what he was meaning and immediately left to make the necessary arrangements

On the other hand, the others were surprised to find out that this hotel actually belonged to Jack. Even though Livingstone and the others had their guesses when they were asked to come over, that was still a guess at the end of the day

So, confirming that Jack was actually the owner was definitely something that surprised them, even if it was just a little

On the other hand, Valnaro got some understanding as to why Jack had asked for the explanation. He had attacked the assailants because this was his place. Furthermore, he was asking for an explanation as to why his 'home' was attacked

Getting that, he nodded and decided that he would follow his arrangements. After all, he still had a lot to ask about Jack. There was a fact that Jack was so strong. And another was the fact that he could already guess that the healing of Livingstone and his group of five had some relationship to Jack

If he could manage to get the method that Jack used to get them back on their feet, perhaps he would be able to help a lot other soldiers who were currently crippled

Not long after, Denali brought the group on the fourth floor where there was a private room. But of course, not everyone went there. It was Jack, Denali, Livingstone, Valnaro and his two vice captains

After everyone took their seats, Jack spoke again. "Captain, I believe that you should already know about what happened here today. This is my hotel, and it's located closer to the center of the city.

"But surprisingly, there were some foreigners who had managed to come to this area, completely armed, and ended up taking my customers as well as subordinates hostage. Furthermore, you should know that the casualties already exceed a dozen. So, can you please tell me what is going on here?" Jack asked bluntly

He wasn't intent on hiding or trying to mince his words at all. He wanted to know who it was behind this. And if possible, he would look for a way to deal with that person

He didn't believe that the incident on this day was just a matter of coincidence. After all, how could they get past the borders, the other provinces, the outer city, till they got this deep to assault his hotel

There had to be someone that was cooperating with them. Otherwise, it could be said that it was the government that had allowed this to happen

And if it was the government, it was true that it could be said that he couldn't compete at allโ€ฆ. Well, that was only true for now. But, who said that he couldn't simply kill the one that had given the order directly? He would simply deal with that person and relax for a while

Although Valnaro could understand why Jack would be so bland about the question, that couldn't be said for the two vice-captains of his

"Who the hell do you think you are to talk to our captain like that?!" One of them shouted at Jack

Jack completely ignored this guy. As long as the guy didn't dare to look for trouble, Jack would let him go considering that he was here on a mission. But, if he dared to think that just because he was a soldier he could easily trash talk with him, then Jack would have no choice but to put him in his place. ๐˜ฃ๐˜ฆ๐˜ฅ๐‘›๐˜ฐ๐˜ท๐˜ฆ๐‘™๏ผŽ๐˜ฏ๐˜ฆ

Seeing that he was being ignored, the guy got furious and spoke again. "You dare try ignoring me just because you think that you are strong?! Then give me a chance to take care of you and show you that you are nothing!

As a vice captain, his strength was definitely not simple. According to him, as long as he got a partner who was on the same level as him and had weapons, then, he would be able to deal with the 14

But, there was one thing that he didn't know. That was the fact that Jack alone had dealt with 11 of them. Although he had received a lot of support from Denali through the location of the group, it was also true that he was the one that dealt with them in the end

This time, although Jack was getting impatient with him, he didn't take any action. That was simply because Denali couldn't tolerate some nobody talking to her master like that

She knew about her master's abilities. After all, she had been observing him the time that he was dealing with the group. And, he had dome that so easily in that it could be said to be unbelievable

But all the same, she didn't care whether Jack's abilities were high or not. The thing that she cared the most was the fact that there was some nobody here that was trying to talk down on her master

She stood up from her seat and looked straight at the vice captain and spoke coldly, "You better shut that trap of yours or learn how to speak with my boss. A person on your level shouldn't even think of challenging me, let alone my boss. If you don't believe, just continue and I'll prove that to you.

Denali cared nonetheless that he was a soldier. As long as he dared to offend her master, she would definitely not show mercy

The vice captain felt the cold glare that he was receiving from Denali and shuddered. That was something instinctive. He was suddenly feeling that he had been tossed onto an ice cellar

The sudden fear that enveloped him made his heart race for a moment. But as a warrior that had been to a battlefield, he managed to regain some of his composure and looked at Denali coldly

He was just about to step forward to test her abilities and prove that she was nothing when he was suddenly stopped by Valnaro

"That's enough!" Valnaro's voice was resolute, leaving no chance for negotiation at all. The vice captain had no choice but to grit his teeth and retreat. But all the same, he still threw a hateful glare towards Jack and Denali

Valnaro himself had felt the aura that had been emitted by Denali. And, he could immediately tell that she was so strong that, if his vice captain tried fighting it out with her , he would lose completely

But, he was left wondering just how strong Jack was. After all, Denali claimed that she was weaker than Jack, yet she could already make him feel the danger. What about Jack

Still, since there was something that he wanted to know from Jack, he didn't want any conflicts with him at the moment. As for knowing what happened here, he would simply look at the CCTV footage after he left here

"To tell you the truth Jack, we ourselves are not sure about what happened for them to be able to reach here. But, that would be investigated and the results will be out soon." Valnaro stated

"Then, the issue about the police force not acting although there was an issue here, they were not allowed to intervene. These guys attacked with the intention of attracting the attention of the military force.

"So, they had asked the police to retreat from the area. Otherwise, there would be some people that would end up dead." Valnaro continued

Hearing this, Jack's eyes narrowed. He thought deeply about it and decided to leave the issue of the police aside. But, about what they wanted, that was definitely something that he had to know

"What was the reason as to why they picked my hotel out of all those that are present in the city? Not to mention the fact that it's true that my hotel isn't the one with the most population in the area, or the only building that they could easily control with their number." Jack asked

Valnaro's expression was quite strange at the moment. After all, it was like he was being interrogated here. According to the normal situations, he should be the one that should be doing that at the moment

But, with Jack's strength and what he wanted from him, the truth was that he could only bear with the situation and say what he could say. As for other secrets, he was going to seal his lips about that

"Huh, I'm not sure why they targeted your hotel. The answer can only come out after we complete our investigation. But then, the reason as to why they had a need for hostages, that is something that is considered confidential to the government." Valnaro released a frustrated sigh as he replied

Jack looked at him. And knowing that he wasn't going to say a word about it now, he decided to put the topic aside for the moment

But still, he spoke, "Okay then. I would like captain to inform me if you find something. After all, I don't like it when someone simply pokes at me just because. As far as I remember, I don't think I have ever offended someone. So, if there's someone involved, he would have to pay the price.

Valnaro could feel chills running down his spine as he looked at Jack's cold expression that showed that he wasn't joking. But still, he wondered just what Jack had gone through at his age for him to behave in such a manner

All the same, he looked at Jack and spoke seriously, "I know that you are angry about today's event. That's something completely understandable. But, I hope that if you receive the information, you won't break the law.

Jack simply chuckled when he heard this. "I can't promise you about that though. After all, it will depend with the level of provocation that he has made." Jack had no intention of speaking any further nonsense here

So, he decided to leave and meet the top management of the hotel. He still had to go to the Eden Residential Building. Perhaps there might be another force targeting it

"I will be on my way then. Thank you for your time captain." Jack got to his feet and was ready to leave

Seeing this, the captain had a bitter smile on his face. If Jack was just a nobody, he would have simply beaten him up due to his attitude. But, not to mention the fact that Jack had taken care of the criminals, he was also stronger

As for using the number advantage to deal with him, that was impossible. At the end of the day, Jack wasn't a criminal here at all

"Wait a moment Jack." Valnaro hurriedly called at Jack

"What's it captain?" Although Jack had an inkling about what he was going to ask, he still waited for him to say it out himself

"You should know about it already. I would like to talk about Livingstone and the others." Valnaro went straight to the point. Since Jack was a straightforward person, he might as well do the same

"You should know it already. I would like to talk about Livingstone and the others." Valnaro went straight to the point. Since Jack was a straightforward person, he might as well do the same

Upon hearing what Valnaro was asking about, Jack wasn't surprised to say the least. It was normal that as a leader, Valnaro would try to find a way to improve the strength of his force. And although it was true that he couldn't raise the dead, as long as he could prevent the early retirement of his soldiers due to the injuries, his force would be higher as compared to the others

In this way, they would have a great advantage over their enemies. This was something that Valnaro was willing to pay the necessary price to acquire it. After all, there was a fact that the secret that Jack used would be of great help to the country

Jack was thinking about denying the issue. After all, this concerned his secret and his strength after all. So, he was definitely not willing to expose it to someone that might fight against him in the future due to the collision of interests

But, there was something that he had noted. That was the fact that this was actually a chance for him to get his hands on some of the things that he couldn't do so easily. But, he would have to take the necessary precautions. He could only distribute the bod strengthening solution ad not the pills

In this way, he could at least reserve something that could be used in the future to exploit the military. But, that would only happen if he had gotten something else that could replace the body strengthening pill. And, he wasn't afraid that he wouldn't get it. After all, he had the system. It was just a matter of when that would happen

As he thought of that, Jack looked at Valnaro and asked, "What price are you willing to pay for it?

To say the least, Valnaro was surprised that Jack didn't try playing dumb about it and just asked about the price that they were willing to pay for that. Although he was pleased with the way that things were going, there was a certain someone that didn't think that what Jack had asked was reasonable

"What do you mean by what price we are willing to pay? We are from the military. We do ensure your security and that is the reason as to why you are here now. So, it should be your honor to help us with the situation." Of course, the one that had spoken this time was the vice-captain who seemed to be having a big mouth at the moment

Jack's expression darkened at that moment. It seemed that this guy thought that he was far superior than Jack simply because he was a soldier. But, that was completely wrong. He had gotten the wrong target in this situation. Jack was already tired since young because his half-siblings always got onto his nerves as they acted all mighty in front of him

And looking at the vice-captain, the way that he was putting on a self-righteous expression on his face, Jack was immediately ticked off. And before Valnaro could say a word about the sudden change, Jack had already made a move

He appeared in front of the vice-captain and smashed his head. The vice-captain who wasn't expecting this was immediately blown away. The moment that he landed onto the ground, Jack had already arrived before him

He picked him off the ground by the neck and stared directly into his eyes. His eyes were currently cold that they immediately froze the vice-captain. The guy had absolutely not expected that Jack would actually make a move on him

Furthermore, he had thought that he was strong enough to deal with Jack. But, the current situation that he was in at the moment was enough proof that he was being delusional. It seemed that he had thought much about. In the end, he couldn't even withstand a single blow from Jack

"Can you repeat what it was that you were trying to say before?" Jack asked coldly. How could he let some nobody to step on his dignity? It was his honor to help the military? To hell with that! Although he loved his country, it wasn't to the point that he would actually give away something that he had gotten with a lot of effort

Furthermore, all these fights were due to benefits. The enmity all due to the fact that there was someone that was preventing others from getting what they wanted. And, he was sure that Azima had also attacked other countries to get what they wanted

Valnaro wanted to make a move and prevent Jack from continuing to attack when he was suddenly blocked by Denali. He wasn't the only one though because even his other vice-captain had been stopped by Livingstone

Currently, Valnaro's expression wasn't that good. After all, Jack attacking one of his subordinates was the same as looking down on him. Furthermore, Livingstone's action made his expression turn uglier. After all, he was previously a soldier but he was now standing opposite to them

Valnaro looked at Jack. When he saw that had no intention to do anything other that giving him a beating, he decided to let things play as they were. At the end of the day, it was true that it was his subordinate that had actually spoken rudely first. Moreover, this would just be a good chance to make sure that he wouldn't be arrogant next time. ๐™—๐’†๐™™๐’๐™ค๐™ซ๐™š๐™ก.๐™ฃ๐™š

With that thought in mind, he waved at the other vice-captain and told him to retreat. He still thought that getting the secret that Jack used to heal Livingstone and the others was the priority. So, he could as well wait for Jack to complete what he was doing so that they could continue talking about what they were talking about

On the other side, Jack cared nonetheless about what Valnaro was thinking about. As long as he didn't get involved at the moment, that was good for him at the moment. He could deal with the guy first before dealing with the others

The vice-captain who was expecting that the captain and his colleague would come to his rescue despaired when he saw that they had no intention to do that at all. He was just about to ask when suddenly, the grip around his neck tightened

The complete cut off of air made the vice-captain widen his eyes. He frantically tried getting out of Jack's grip but there was no success. He tried attacking Jack but all his attempts were futile. He couldn't even manage to make Jack struggle holding him in place in the air

"I asked you a question. Perhaps you didn't hear me?" Jack's cold voice reached the vice-captain's ears. This sent chills down his spine. Although he was a proud person, not only due to his strength, but due to his position as well. But now, none of them seemed useful to be able to get him out of the position that he was in

Although he was currently bleeding due to the punch that had broken his nose, he forced himself to shake his head

Seeing this, Jack smiled and asked, "You don't want to repeat what you were saying before even after I have asked you to do so?

At this point, the vice-captain wanted to cry. Let alone breathing, he couldn't speak. So, what was Jack talking about him not wanting to speak? Although he too liked bullying others, he had no choice but to complain that he was being bullied

Even Valnaro and the other three had no other choice but to think that Jack was really evil at the moment. He was after all giving that guy a very hard time

Seeing that the guy had almost passed out due to suffocation, Jack snorted and threw him on the floor. Although he was angered by the guy's constant provocation, that wasn't something that he thought that it was important at all

He then turned towards Valnaro and said, "Captain, I hope that you don't mind my actions there. This guy simply got to my nerves and I couldn't take it anymore.

Knowing that bickering with Jack wasn't important, Valnaro simply shrugged at him and said, "Well, I have no choice but to admit that he really deserved a beating. As long as he wasn't killed, you could have beaten him more." Although that wasn't the truth, Valnaro thought that this would make Jack forget about the issue at the moment

Jack smiled when he heard this. He said, "If that's the case, I will beat him up again when I will be leaving

Valnaro felt his lips twitching when he heard that. But still, he thought that Jack was joking about it. So, he waved his hand dismissively and said, "Let talk about what we were talking about before.

"Okay then." Jack nodded. He was more than happy to ask for the benefits from Valnaro. So, leaving what had happened behind was more than welcomed by him

After he took a seat, he decided that he had to go straight to the point immediately rather that talking too much. "So, what are you going to offer for the solution to the treatment of the injuries of your soldiers?

Valnaro smiled and said, "Why don't you state the properties of the solution so that we can know how it works? Furthermore, I would like to know if there are any side effects that are involved in between.

Jack thought that what he said made sense. So, he looked at Livingstone and waited for him to speak. At the end of the day, he was the one with first-hand experience

Knowing what Jack was I implying, he immediately got to his feet and decided to demonstrate his current strength. He looked at the other vice-captain that hadn't been involved in the fight and motioned for him to have a spar with him

The room itself was wide enough in that, even if they engaged in a fight, as long as they didn't go all out, they would fight just fine as long as the tables and the chairs were moved to the side

When they made the preparations, the two engaged in a fierce. And although it was true that the vice-captain wasn't holding back, when he faced Livingstone, he immediately noticed that he had no advantage whatsoever at all. He was being suppressed by Livingstone

And in less than two minutes, he had already been beaten to the ground. Although it was true that he hadn't gone all out, the same could be said for Livingstone

Valnaro and the others were greatly impressed by what they saw. They knew that Livingstone was just a normal soldier before today. Furthermore, every captain and his vice-captains were nothing but simple. The positions were not decided by simply the management and commanding ability. But, they also looked at the fighting ability of the person as well

Though, this only applied on the teams that were involved in dangerous situations like the team that was led by Valnaro. In other words, the vice-captains were stronger than normal soldiers. But even so, the vice-captain was beaten down in less than two minutes. And, Livingstone didn't seem to have worked hard

"What is the secret?" Valnaro was amazed. He looked at Jack with shining eyes and asked

"What is the secret?" Valnaro was amazed. He looked at Jack with shining eyes and asked

Jack smiled in return. He sat down again and stated, "It won't be considered a secret anymore if I talk about it, right? In any case, I can give it to you at the right price as I stated before.

Hearing what Jack had said, although Valnaro wasn't happy, he still thought that it was better than nothing. Furthermore, there was no guarantee that Jack wouldn't agree to give the secret as long as he paid the right price for it

So, he sighed and asked, "You can state your conditions. I can see that it seems to be good enough. Not to talk about the fact that it can heal the injuries, it can also improve the strength of the person that uses the secret of yours. So, as long as it is an acceptable price, we can trade.

Jack thought for a moment and said, "You should know the importance of the secret that I'm going to reveal to you. By now, there's nobody else other than those that are part of my team. So, you shouldn't worry about the fact that there would be others that have the same thing.

"Well, that's unless you leak the solution that I'm going to give you. But of course, that's unless you don't mind having your enemies getting their hands on it.

As he spoke, Jack took out the solution that he was having inside his pocket. He showed it to Valnaro

Valnaro took the small bottle from Jack's hand and observed it carefully. He couldn't detect anything special from the small bottle and neither from the liquid inside it

He was getting doubtful about the fact that this small liquid inside the bottle could actually do something as magical as healing and strengthening a person

Livingstone could immediately see through his doubts. So, he came forward and spoke, "Captain, you don't need to worry about that. I myself and the other five have tried it out. In fact, the other twenty have already taken the solution. And the results are obvious the moment that the solution is taken.

"Furthermore, till this point, there have been no side effects that have been noticed.

Valnaro's eyes narrowed as he scrutinized the solution inside further. He then looked at Jack and asked, "Are you sure that there are no side effects? After all, it is hard to believe that there is something out there that can do something incredible yet it has no side effects.

"I know your doubts. And, if you say side effects, I have to agree that there is a side effect once a person takes it." Jack stated

Jack's words surprised the people around, especially Livingstone. So far, he himself hadn't experienced any side effects. Could it he be that Jack had lied to him and there were side effects that would appear only later

But, he didn't think that this was possible. From Jack's character, he didn't seem like someone who would really do something like that. He was sure that Jack would have told him in advance that the solution had some side effects. So, he decided to wait for Jack's explanation

"Once you take the solution, you sure will gain the strength in just a few seconds after consumption. If you are injured internally, that is something that you won't need to worry about because it will be healed in that moment." Jack explained

"What follows after a person takes the solution is that, the person would be filled with great amount of strength. And, it would need that person to vent it out. Thatโ€ฆis perhaps what can be considered as a side effect.

Valnaro's and the other's mouths hang open as they looked at Jack weirdly. Although they had thought that there was something serious according to the way that Jack's expression was, they never thought that at the end of the day, the expression that he was talking about was simply venting out the extra energy

Jack ignored their gazes and continued. "For someone with a weak physique, the results would be the same as I have stated. But, the difference would be the fact that, after venting the extra energy, that person would need a few hours of rest.

Although he was saying venting the extra energy, the truth was that one's increase in activity was actually due to the fact that the body wanted to speed up the consumption of the energy that was brought into the body by the body strengthening solution

"As for those that were already stronger than the standard adults, the result would be that they would only need to vent out. But, that's all that there is. There would be no weakening effect." ๐’ทโ„ฏ๐“ญ๐“ทโ„ด๐“‹๐“ฎ๐“ต.๐’ธโ„ด

"As for those that are far stronger than normal, there would be nothing that they would experience other than the increase in their strength. I guess that you now understand the side effects that I was talking about.

Valnaro looked at Jack. To say the least, he was impressed. From Jack's words, it was obvious that he had already done a lot of research on the solution before he distributed it

He was now wondering what batch he was in. But at least, he was sure that he was in the second category, those that were stronger than the normal adults. Perhaps he was stronger than the normal strong guys? He couldn't help but have some fantasies

"Go ahead and take it. It will be better if you can use it. In that way, you can easily know the importance of the solution. So, when I mention the price, you would know what we are talking about." Jack stated

Valnaro nodded and did just as Jack had asked. He removed the cork of the small bottle and gulped the small amount of liquid in the bottle in a single gulp

The next second, just like all the others that had experienced taken the body strengthening solution, he felt the warm current coursing through his body

Then, he felt explosive strength in his muscles. This was an extreme pleasing moment. A moment where his mind relaxed from all the stress that came from the issues concerning his work all disappeared

He let out a comfortable sigh. Then in the next moment, he felt that he had too much strength in his body. He really wanted to fight someone so that he could vent out

It was also at this moment that he remembered Jack's words. It was that, those that were stronger than normal adults would have to vent out. He had thought that he was perhaps stronger than the normal strong guys. But now, it seemed that he had thought much about that

And, if Jack could tell the reaction that came from the strong person taking the solution, didn't that imply that there was a person that was far stronger than him? And, he was wondering just where Jack had gotten him from

He looked at his vice captains. But, none of them would be able to handle his current strength. After all, he could feel that his strength had actually doubled at the moment

As for Livingstone, he wasn't sure if he was stronger than him or not. Perhaps he could actually win? Thinking of this, Valnaro who had already gotten to his feet was just about to ask Livingstone for a spar when he was stopped by Jack

"Livingstone won't be able to handle you. That solution will increase your strength by two. And as I say two, I mean that it's equal to the strength of two adults. In other words, if an adult is equal to 50kg, the solution would increase your strength by 100kg. In total, you would be as strong as 150kg." Jack explained

"In other words, the stronger that you were initially before taking the solution, the stronger you would be as compared to the others. That means, your base strength matters the most.

"And, as a captain, you were obviously stronger than Livingstone when the both of you had yet to take the solution. In other words, the solution increases the strength of all those that take it by the same amount.

"Since he was no match for you before, now that you have taken the same solution as him, he is obviously no match for you now.

When he heard this, Valnaro understood. But, he still wanted to vent his energy. So, who would he fight against

Just as he was wondering, Jack looked at Denali and nodded at her. Although he wasn't sure how strong she was, he was sure that she could handle a person like the captain

Denali nodded and got up from her seat. Then, Jack looked at Livingstone and the two vice-captains and pointed at the tables. In other words, they had to create even more space because those that were fighting were both strong

The moment that the both got to the center of the room, they both made a move. The both of them had great skills and so, there was bound to be a great fight that would occur, or so Jack thought

The moment that the two met, Valnaro struck first. Although he knew that Denali was a woman, the fact that Jack thought that she was stronger than Livingstone was enough to tell him that he was never supposed to underestimate her

So, he was going all out from the start. He clenched his right hand into a fist that went straight for Denali's face. But, that was the biggest mistake that he could make

Although Denali was strong and was extremely loyal to Jack, a fact that still remained was that she was still a woman with her own life

And, she would react just like how a normal girl would. They treasured their looks the most. And, what was the thing that made them angry? That was the fact that someone dared to try messing with their faces

So, when she saw the fist that was heading for her face, Denali's expression changed. She was cold at the moment. She decided that she had to beat up this guy and teach him a good lesson

Although she knew that in a fight, there was no gender, she still wasn't impressed that the first thing that Valnaro targeted was her face

So, she stopped attacking and received Valnaro's fist head on. The moment that it arrived in front of her, she used her left hand to grab it, completely stopping it in its tracks

She didn't give Valnaro a chance to be surprised as a kick immediately came. It landed directly on his chest

Valnaro's eyes widened in pressure andโ€ฆ disbelief. What followed was that, he was blown away like a kite with a broken string

Bang

In the next moment, he smashed against the wall of the room. And As he dropped onto the ground, he almost vomited blood as his internal organs had been shaken

"Denali, you were supposed to give him a chance to vent his strength." Jack, although surprised by her prowess, reminded

"Sorry boss, I forgot." Denali smiled apologetically at him and responded

But, Jack believed none of her words. At the moment, he was simply thinking, 'You forgot? Even a minute hasn't gone by since you came to an agreement!

'You forgot? Even a minute hasn't gone by since you came to an agreement!

Jack shook his head in the end because there was nothing that he could do about the thing that had already happened. He could only hope that Valnaro wasn't injured that much because it would prevent him from properly venting the energy inside his body

He looked at Valnaro who was struggling to get back to his feet. He really looked miserable even in his clothes. But all the same, he still managed to get back to his feet

He then looked at his two vice captains that were standing in the distance and asked, "You guys can't help me when I was down?

"Sorry captain. But, aren't you venting? We are not strong enough to help you vent out the excess energy in your body." The two replied as if they were both thinking of the same thing

Valnaro could only shake his head in the end. Although it was true that Denali had given him a good kick, it was also true that she had controlled her strength well. She made sure not to give Valnaro a big injury. She simply made him feel the pain

But still, Valnaro was feeling great pain. He was sure that if he had yet to take the body strengthening solution, he would have several bones of his broken by the kick

His back was now drenched in cold sweat as he thought of the time that he had been blocked by Denali. Had he taken action and forced her hand, in what condition would he have been in at the moment

Just thinking of that made him sweat even further

"Can you continue venting?" Jack's voice reached his ears at this moment

When he thought of facing Denali once again, he felt his body shuddering. It was clear that now, he was completely afraid of Denali due to her strength

And, he thought of the moment that she had said that she wasn't as strong as Jack. Now, he wondered just how strong was if Denali was a monster of that level

'It's no wonder that they could take care of the 13 without any casualties among the hostages.' Valnaro thought to himself

"I'm not going to fight her anymore." Valnaro shook his head as he replied to Jack. ๐—ฏ๐—ฒ๐๐—ป๐—ผ๐ฏ๐—ฒ๐—น๏ผŽ๐จ๐—ฟ

"Huh? You are not going to vent any more?" Jack was surprised by the reply. Could it be that he was too injured that he couldn't fight any more? Jack wondered to himself as he observed Valnaro

But, no matter how he looked at him, Jack thought that the guy was okay. After all, he was a soldier. And, there was no way that the injury that he had suffered at the moment was enough to make a soldier like him to get out of a battle

As if seeing through Jack's thoughts, Valnaro sighed and said, "It's not that I don't want to vent, there's nothing that I can vent at the moment. It's like that kick made my body consume all that excess energy in my body.

"Oh, that works too." Jack's eyes shone intensely. He had just discovered something here. It was a fact that there was a lot of energy that the body needed to consume

As such, it was advisable for a person to increase the body activities. In this way, the metabolic activities of the body would increase. But, it seemed that there was something that he had ignored before

That was the fact that, the body could be stimulated by receiving injuries. Although on the surface Valnaro looked okay, it was a fact that he had internal injuries

To heal the injuries, energy was required. As such, the body would have to increase its activities to acquire even more energy

And, that was what had just happened to Valnaro. His body had consumed a lot of the excess energy. In the process, he got stronger and at the same time, the injuries that he had suffered were getting healed at a fast rate

Valnaro managed to realize that the pain that was intense a moment ago had greatly diminished. He was puzzled. But in the end, he could only relate this to the solution that he had taken

As such, he was even more determined to get his hands on the solution. He wondered just how strong he could become if he took ten bottles of that solution

Seeing Valnaro's shining eyes, Jack could tell that he had realized what was happening. And, the greedy light that passed through his eyes for a moment, Jack saw it clearly

Jack shook his head and spoke. "You shouldn't be thinking about taking several bottles of the solution. That's something impossible. In other words, it is only effective once. The moment that you take the second one, it is no different from wasting it.

Jack's words immediately extinguished the fantasies that Valnaro was having at that moment. But all the same, he was both relieved and curious at the same time

Relieved that Jack, who was the source of the solution would use several bottles of the solution to get extremely strong. In this way, of he decided to start a massacre in the city, it would be very hard to stop him

At the same time, he was curious about how Jack and Denali got this strong. It was obvious that they didn't depend mainly on the solution for them to be this strong. Perhaps Jack had a better solution that could do something better

At the thought of this, Valnaro's eyes lit again. He wondered how much Jack would ask them to pay so that he could release the solution

"Alright then. Let's talk about the solution. What's the price that you would like us to pay for you to give us the formula of the solution?" Valnaro took a seat after the room was reorganized and asked

Jack looked at him and shook his head. "The solution is not something that can be mass produced. But, I can promise you a certain amount in a certain period. Although I'm sure that there are many soldiers, I believe that you won't simply give the solution like this to all the soldiers.

"So, I believe that I can keep up the supply of solution. As for the formula, forget about that. It's simply because I'm the only person that can produce the solution." Jack stated

All the same, although Valnaro nodded, he of course didn't believe what Jack had said. How was that possible? It wasn't like the solution needed some superpowers to create, right

As for the issue of mass production, he could agree. At the end of the day, something as heaven defying as the solution wasn't something that could be easily produced, he believed

"Now to the price. The first thing that I would want from you would be a permission for me to get access to the firearms." Jack stated his first condition

"Firearms? That's quite difficult." Valnaro narrowed his eyes as he said. If it was before he knew that Jack had a solution that could make people strong, he would have easily agreed to the conditions

But now, things were completely different now. Jack getting the guns was akin to allowing him to create a special force. Not only would their strength be top-notch, but they would be having weapons that would increase their strength

As the one that controlled the solution, it was obvious that he could easily make a big army of soldiers at the level of Livingstone. As for the matter concerning skills, once he got soldiers like Livingstone who had gotten out of the battlefield due to the injuries that they had suffered, he would be able to make up for that

As for the newbies, they could be trained. At the end of a few years, Jack could have a big force that could compete against the country. And, although Jack had yet to show that he was against Azima, who knew if he would change his mind in the future

"How difficult is that? You should know the value of the body strengthening solution. So, you should know that the permission to get firearms is definitely not enough to pay for something as good as the solution." Jack stated

"You should know that I'm only receiving the permission to have a part of my security guards to use the firearms. As for the price to acquire them, I'm the one that's going to pay for it.

"I'm quite an ambitious person. I'm planning to monopolize a few industries in the country. As such, I'm bound to have enemies from every corner of the business world.

"And, if I can get an enemy that would use the method like the one where my hotel was attacked like this, having several of my customers and staff killed, that is something that I won't tolerate.

"So, it would be better for me to increase the security of my businesses." Jack concluded

Valnaro thought about it and saw that it made sense. Even he himself knew that Jack was right. But, there was always a risk that came with having someone strong enough to be a danger to the country

It wasn't like he had stated that he would be their enemy. But, there was always a risk that was present. They were all humans at the end of the day

After thinking for a long while, Valnaro looked at Jack and asked, "About the ones that are under you, the ones that are going to get the solution or have already gotten it. I wonder if there are many of them?

Jack could see through the worries that Valnaro was having. He chuckled and stated, "You should know that I'm not an idiot. I definitely cannot give the solution to just anyone that wants to work for me.

"To be clear, there are only a few people that have gotten the solution or know about its existence. And, all of them are specially selected in such a way that it's believed that they won't use their strength for heinous acts.

"At the end of the day, I myself wouldn't want someone betraying me. So, you should know that the same would apply to the weapons that I would get. That implies that there would only be a few that would get them." Jack said

Valnaro nodded in understanding. That was to be expected of someone that had the ambitions of monopolizing several markets

Livingstone on the other hand was touched. He had met with Jack. But, on the very same day that they had met, he had given him the solution that changed his life. Could it be that he was lying to Valnaro

But, that was something that he himself doubted. As he thought about himself, he was someone that had morals. As for the five that he had brought, they were all that were like him

Thinking about the moment that Jack had stated that the ones that he was going to bring might be rejected, he thought deeply about it. Then, he looked at Denali and realized something. The both of them had met with Denali before they received the solution

Furthermore, Jack had said the previous day that they would have to meet Denali before they got accepted. So, although he was still not sure about it, he thought that Denali might have some ability to look into their character

"How many do you have so far?" Valnaro asked

"Not many, I only have 225 people that are part of the special team and need weapons." Jack replied nonchalantly

Valnaro: "โ€ฆ..

Vice-captains: "โ€ฆ.

"Not many, I only have 225 people that are part of the special team and need weapons." Jack replied nonchalantly

Valnaro: "โ€ฆ..

Vice-captains: "โ€ฆ.

Valnaro began doubting Jack's view of the world. If it was something like $200, then that was indeed something small and couldn't be considered big to someone that was wealthy enough to easily fork out thousands of dollars

But, the same concept couldn't be applied on the soldiers at all. Each soldier here was having a lot of strength that was boosted thanks to the body strengthening solution

And now, Jack wanted them to have guns. That was akin to adding wings on a tiger. So, although 225 men seemed a small number, it wasn't

Valnaro himself was leading a company that consisted of 200 soldiers, him and the two vice captains included. So, if Jack's over 200 men armed with weapons met with his current soldiers, then he would definitely lose completely

Not to mention that the other side had greater strength, which both applied to speed, reaction and the body senses, they would definitely be able to deal with his company even before his company did anything to them

He sighed in defeat. Perhaps he didn't know how some people saw the world that they were in at the moment. But, one thing was for sure, he would have to look deep into Jack's background as soon as he got out of here

He had to make sure that everything was in position. And perhaps, if he could find that Jack's background wasn't big, he could look for ways that he could use to make sure that Jack didn't go against the country at all

"Alright then. I'll arrange that for you. But, I just hope that you'll be able to control the men that will be holding the guns." Valnaro sighed and said

"Worry not, they won't be going against their role. Furthermore, they won't be the only ones. In the future, there would definitely be more of them joining." Jack stated with a smile

Valnaro almost vomited blood although he had already had his internal injuries healed. Now, he really wanted to shout, 'What do you mean that more would join in the future? What I'm trying to imply here is that your group is already big for a private army. Now you are saying that you will add more in the future?!

Although he would have wanted to shout that, he thought that it wasn't that good for the moment. He wanted to complete the negotiation with Jack so that he could leave here and investigate Jack

He looked at Jack and said helplessly, "What is the other one?

"The other one is something that I haven't thought of at the moment. Simply put, I would like to get help from the military in the future. But be assured that I know my limits and won't request for something that would be considered too much." Jack replied after thinking for a while

Then, he continued, "I would be giving you the solution in weekly period. The amount that would be distributed would depend on the production as it's not something that I can guarantee that you can get 100 tomorrow or something." ๐—ฏ๐ž๐—ฑ๐ง๐—ผ๐ฏ๐ž๐—น.๐—ฐ๐—ผ

Jack was obviously making it look like the production of the body strengthening solution was so hard. But in fact, it was something so simple

As for the cost, he could afford to buy the ingredients for the production of pills that could be able to be used by a hundred thousand people. Well, that was considering that he was being conservative with the money that he had on him

All the same, this was profit all over. But, nobody could say that Jack was simply being a profiteer. For one, he didn't pick the pill recipe. He was the one that worked 'hard' during the ultimate championship to get the recipe

Furthermore, the system was something that he was lucky enough to get. And, luck was part of a person's strength at the end of the day

So, he was simply making sure that he could get the maximum out of the body strengthening solution. Although the pills were not expensive and neither were the production procedures, the most expensive thing there was definitely the recipe

Hearing that Jack had yet to think of something to ask of them, Valnaro couldn't help but have his lips twitch for a moment. He knew that owing Jack a favor was definitely something so expensive

But, as he thought about what they were receiving, it was obvious that the body strengthening solution was just as expensive

After a while, he looked at Jack and nodded his head. "Okay then. But, there are things that I will have to talk with the higher-ups first before agreeing to it.

"Although I have already agreed, you wanted to request for something from the military as a whole and not the company that I'm leading. As for the issue concerning the guns, that is something that I can take care of for you.

Jack nodded in response. He knew that his request was definitely not something that a captain could approve. At the end of the day, he was going to make a request to the military of the whole country

The reason as to why he could do that, orโ€ฆhe thought that it was supposed to be that way, it was because his body strengthening solution could be used by the soldiers all over the country

Although there would be restrictions about the way that the body strengthening solution would be supplied, it wouldn't prevent the soldiers from all over the country from using them

Again, he was sure that there would be some people that would use the solution for their personal gain. That was one of the reasons as to why he was making it seem that the number of the solutions that could be distributed would only be small

"Okay then. Now that we have come to an agreement, I guess I can get out of here and look into the issue concerning the attack on the hotel." Valnaro got to his feet as he spoke

Jack nodded as he too stood up. Then, he thought of something and said, "Captain, I would like to request for something. Once you find that there is someone that was involved in helping the 14 to reach the hotel to attack, please inform me about it.

Valnaro was expecting that because Jack had already mentioned it before. Although he knew that this was something that he wasn't supposed to tell to a civilian like Jack, he decided that he would make it an exception

"You've got my word. As soon as we find anything fishy going on, I will let you know about it." Valnaro stated. This time, he didn't mention anything about killing the culprit or not if he was found

He could tell that Jack was angry at the fact that his hotel had been attacked. As such, he would definitely do something that was beyond letting the law take its course

All the same, even Valnaro himself wasn't impressed by the person behind the attack to say the least. There were several people that had died although they were not involved. So, he wouldn't mind if such a person died in the end. Well, all of this is only if there was actually someone that was pulling the strings from behind

As such, the negotiation ended there. Valnaro went to meet with the soldiers that were waiting outside of the room to give the report about what had happened

On the other hand, all the top management of the hotel had already gathered together in the conference hall of the hotel

Although most of them had suffered from the shock of being attacked or seeing others being killed, they still came together after finding that the one that had saved them was the new boss

Jack went to the conference room together with Denali. As for Livingstone and the others, they could only wait and go with Jack to the Eden Residential Building

That was simply because he thought that, if it was a person that was specifically targeting him, he might as well take the precautions as early as possible

Although it seemed impossible that there was a person out there that knew about what assets Jack owned due to the fact that Denali had restricted his information, there was no telling if there was a person that could get it. Nobody was omnipotent at the end of the day

After getting into the conference room, Jack looked at the people who were seated around the main table. Each of them seemed depressed. But of course, there were some that were trying their best to hide their expressions or emotions at the moment

When they noticed that Jack had entered, although most of the people here were surprised by the fact that he was the one that had saved them, after the manager confirmed that Jack was the boss, they all stood up in respect

Jack didn't mind though. He looked at them and said, "You can all sit down. There's no need to be tense. I know that most of you are currently facing some difficulties, especially emotionallyโ€ฆ

โ€ฆ.

While Jack was speaking to the top management staff of the hotel, Valnaro on the other hand was looking at the reports that had been hurriedly prepared

The reports basically contained the information that had been gathered here on how the things had taken place or what was said here

After reading things through, he found that the information was simply the same as the one that he had received when he was standing out of the hotel

"Alright, bring me the CCTV footage." Valnaro stated

Although it was true that he could see that there were several mentions of Jack and Denali, he still thought that it would be good if he could see the action by himself

Not long after, Valnaro sat in front of a screen as he looked at the action. The 14 had not deleted anything because they wanted to leave the video as a message after they succeeded

But in the end, they were killed, forget about even sending a message to their enemies. The only use of the video now was to show the one that had taken care of them

Valnaro watched everything closely. And, the video showed that there was someone that was being killed or knocked unconscious. But in the end, they couldn't see anybody there

In other words, the person that had been doing all the killing was invisible. At this point, had they not gotten the information from the witnesses, they wouldn't have known that the one that had taken care of the 14 was Jack accompanied by his PA

At this moment, the only thing that Valnaro could think was simply, "Does he also have a solution that makes one invisible?

At this moment, the only thing that Valnaro could think was simply, "Does he also have a solution that makes one invisible?

Valnaro was getting delighted when he suddenly remembered that there was definitely someone that had seen Jack. In other words, Jack wasn't invisible at all when he was dealing with the fourteen

So, how was he invisible in the footage? After thinking for a while, he looked at one of the soldiers and asked them to show him the footage of the past few minutes

After a while, the footage was in front of him. He watched it calmly but at the same time expectantly

But, he was surprised that he could see that Jack was present in the footage. Furthermore, he didn't seem to be concealing anything at all

Thinking that something was wrong, Valnaro went back to watching the first footage. In the end, no matter how he looked at it, he found that there was nothing that seemed out if place other than the fact that there were two invisible people killing or knocking people unconscious

And what made Valnaro's lips twitch was the fact that, he could clearly see the weapons that the person was carrying. The walkie-talkie that hang on the shoulder and the pistol that was being held by the invisible belt

As he looked at it, he could see that, it was as if there was a person that had come with an eraser and decided to erase the person, leaving behind the weapons

"This can only be a single thing. There's someone that has great computer skills and can easily make the video here as he or she likes. And, that person's skills are so high that they could make it look like the video that they were watching was the original one and wasn't edited." Valnaro stated

"But captain, who is it that can do that? All the computer experts of our company have tried looking but they found that there were no loopholes at all." The vice captain that was beaten up by Jack stated

Although the company was for the soldiers, there were other people that had several skills that were from the other fields. Moreover, they were considered experts in their fields

All these experts in the computer path had tried to look into the video to see if it was edited. But in the end, they found absolutely nothing

Although they were sure that the video was edited because no matter what, there were people that had seen Jack and Denali taking action, on the footage, they were both invisible

Valnaro could only narrow his eyes as he thought of something. "Perhaps this guy has more to him and is not as simple as he looks. Perhaps he has a team that is so good in the matters concerning technology, other than the science department.

As he said these words, Valnaro now began doubting that they would really find anything on Jack. He could easily have the video of him fighting edited to the extent that his best men couldn't find anything wrong with it with their skills. But, there was something wrong when one looked at it

So, he could perhaps have had his information hidden. Or, he might have left behind fake information. At the end of the day, he was greatly skilled

What Valnaro didn't know was the fact that, he was completely right about everything other than the person behind all of this. Instead of a team, the video and the information about Jack had all been dealt with by Denali

If he knew about such a thing, Valnaro would surely go out of his way to try recruiting her. After all, Denali was a person that had both strength and skills

If it was the normal attacks, she was good. And if it was the cyber attack, she could be even better. Perhaps even espionage using hacking could be possible

"Leave this issue to the side at the moment. Try to find any evidence of the occurrence here today. The footage should be saved so that we can carry further investigation after we are done." Valnaro stated

"Yes captain!" The soldiers around him replied

"Oh, one more thing. I want the three that were found unconscious interrogated as soon as possible. And, I want results. As for the fact that they always don't talk, I don't want to hear of such a result. I want to get the reason as to why they chose the hotel as their target no matter what.

As he said this, Valnaro was solemn. He knew that the information that was related to the incident here was going to be important

Although it might not be that important because he could tell that the group that was sent over had been sent to their deaths, at least he was sure that he could get a traitor in the country

And, he wouldn't need to take action at all. He would simply let Jack take care of that traitor while he watched from the sides, trying to get a grasp of Jack's real strength

"Yes captain!" Knowing that Valnaro was serious about what he had just said, the soldiers dared not to waste any more time and decided to take action immediately

โ€ฆ

Jack didn't know what was happening on Valnaro's side. But, he could already imagine it all because it was something that he had asked Denali to take care of

Although it was true that he had asked her to take care of the situation, he never asked her to make fun of Valnaro and his group of specialists. But if he knew that this was what had happened, he would definitely thank her greatly

"Alright, I won't beat around the bush at the moment and I'll be clear with you. I know that there have been several casualties here. But, I don't really know at the moment what happened here and what was the reason behind it." Jack continued

"And as such, I would like all of you to take a break of one week. Don't come to work during this one week. You can simply relax and try getting yourselves together.

"As for the matters concerning your salaries and so on, there's no need to worry about that." Jack had come to this decision. Although he knew that closing the hotel would definitely cause several losses, to him, that was nothing at all

He could recover all of that with the help of the system. Not to mention the fact that there was currently a somber atmosphere here in the hotel. He would have to wait till the situation calmed down

And, he thought that a single week was enough for all his staff members to get over themselves before he began making the necessary changes

The over thirty people in the conference room were greatly surprised by Jack's words. They had never seen a boss like him before. He could actually be like this to his employees

Now, they were wondering why he had not appeared earlier. Perhaps their situation would have been better than currently

Jack waited till the noise in the room subsided before he spoke again. "Now, before you leave, I would like to get all the information that I can get about the victims of today's assaults. Their families will receive the compensation from our hotel.

"Although I know that money and the support from our hotel won't be enough to replace the gap that the families that have lost their loved ones will have, it would at least do something at the end of the day." Jack continued

The management staff was surprised by Jack's words again. Normally, it was the government that did the compensation because the matter here was related to the public security, and not the mistake that was made by the hotel. ๐—ฏ๐—ฒ๐—ฑ๐—ป๐—ผ๐˜ƒ๐ž๐ฅ.๐—ฐ๐—ผ

But at the end of it all, their boss had decided that he would also compensate the ones that had suffered losses here on this day

"Okay, each family of the ones that have had members of their families dying here, for those that were customers, they would receive a compensation of $10M.

The moment that the amount was mentioned, the crowd couldn't stay calm anymore. $10M was something that they couldn't touch easily, even for them as the top management of a big hotel. But now, those families that had lost their loved ones that had come to dine in the hotel here would receive $10M each

Just how rich was their boss? They couldn't help but ask themselves

"As for the ones that were part of our staff members here, their families will receive $15M each. If they have children, anything concerning their education and health will be taken care of by the hotel!

Boom

Another bomb was dropped in the hearts of those that were listening. For a moment, they almost wanted to have their family members dying here in the hotel as part of the staff. But, that thought was discarded in the next moment because none of them wanted to lose someone precious to them

"Alright, that's with the compensation to the ones that have had their loved ones dying. Back to the normal employees of the hotel. You would all receive a bonus during the one week that you would be taking a vacation from work. As for the amount, the lowest that a person would receive would be $50,000." Jack ignored the shifting expressions and continued

The moment that he said this, they couldn't calm down at all. Although they were sad or frightened a moment ago, most of the people in the room had their mood elevated. $50,000 wasn't a small amount of money to the lower level staff members

If the lower level staff of the hotel could receive $50,000, then what about them, who were part of the top management staff? They wondered if there was going to be another attack on the hotel in the future. Perhaps they could receive even more money

If Jack knew what they were thinking, he would definitely make sure to fire every one of them and get another group of staff to take care of the situation here

But all the same, although he was giving out money, it wasn't that he hadn't thought things through. Since he was planning to monopolize the hotel's sector, he could as well start things as early as now

By giving compensation, the reputation of the hotel that had dropped due to the deaths would surely rise a little. Although the aim of giving the compensation wasn't this, it was just a benefit that came with Jack's kindness

As for the bonus that he would be giving to his employees, that was something that he wanted to use to gain the trust of his employees. Although he was sure that not all of them would be loyal just because of the money, the ones that would be loyal were enough for him

"Okay then, you will leave. But, don't forget about what I said. I want to get all the information about the victims today. And, I'll give you a warning. You better not try using this chance to cheat me. If you do that, your ending won't be good at all." Jack reminded

His voice was cold at the mention of being cheated. He knew that there were definitely profiteers that would try to get something from him by pretending to have someone that died being a member of their family

"Right, once you come back, I would like to get all the necessary information about our competitors. Furthermore, you should be prepared to move the location of the hotel when you come back from the vacation." Jack stated

"Right, once you come back, I would like to get all the necessary information about our competitors. Furthermore, you should be prepared to move the location of the hotel when you come back from the vacation." Jack stated

After giving a few more instructions, Jack thought that this was enough and decided to leave

As for the issues concerning the transfers that he had just mentioned, that was something that Denali would deal with. After all, there was just a lot of information that had to be dealt with and calculations that had to be added to that

That was something that Jack didn't want to touch for the moment because it reminded him of his campus life. Although it wasn't that he hated his campus life, he just didn't want to get involved with it for the moment

When they were leaving the building, Jack saw that Valnaro was waiting for him at the entrance of the hotel. This wasn't a surprise to him because Jack was sure that Valnaro hadn't seen how he had handled the guys here. ๐š‹๏ฝ…๏ฝ„๐š—๐š˜๐šŸ๏ฝ…๐š•๏ผŽ๐š—๏ฝ…

"What's up captain?" Jack asked with a smile. Although the captain in front of him was a serious one to his soldiers, Jack didn't like the stiffness that came with the formalities. So, he would take things simple unless there was a need for him not to do that

Valnaro's lips twitched when he saw how nonchalant Jack was. He was sure that Jack knew why he was waiting here. But, he was playing dumb

All the same, he was the one that wanted to get some information on Jack and not the other way round. So, he had to do what was needed regardless of Jack's attitude

"You sure hide a lot." Valnaro stated as he stared directly into Jack's eyes

Jack looked at him with a faint smile on his lips as he said, "It's not that I'm hiding a lot. It's just that I won't go around telling people about me, no? So, if you want to know about me, you can just ask.

Valnaro asked, "What secrets are you hiding?

"How can they be considered secrets if I can share them with you? Furthermore, secrets are meant to be kept secret." Jack replied

"Hey, you said that I only had to ask. I have asked but you are still hiding the truth from me." Valnaro pressed on

"Now, you are wrong. I never lied in the first place. I simply didn't tell you anything." Jack shook his head and responded

"Okay, I'll get straight to the point. What type of hackers do you have? Do you perhaps think that we can recruit them?" Valnaro asked. Although he was sure that there was no way that Jack would agree to that, he had to try his luck anyway

"Well, you should know that I didn't assemble a team so that I can make it easy for someone else to recruit them, right?" Jack asked in an amused tone

Before Valnaro could say something else, Jack continued, "Furthermore, there's no way that I can let you have an expert of mine. After all, I still need the expertise.

After that, Jack left with Denali, not giving Valnaro a chance to speak further

Denali was a person that he had gotten with the help of the system due to the multiplier effect. He had won a bet against Austin. And as a result, he had received Ayush who was considered a slave to Austin

With the multiplier effect on Ayush, he got Denali. And, there was no way that he was going to allow someone to get his hands on her. At the end of the day, she was the one that was doing most of the things for him

If she suddenly left, he would be left with too many things that he would have to handle all by himself. He had just graduated a few months ago. So, it would be better if he could relax for a while before going back to being serious all over again

Seeing that Jack was leaving, Valnaro could only shake his head in disappointment. If he could get his hands on the expert hacker from Jack's side, he was sure that the strength of his company would increase multiple fold

That was just the power of those that played the support role. With an expert that could even spy on the enemies' plans, he could handle them after full preparations were made, with low chances of failure

"Robin, get the soldiers that are in charge of information to not transfer any information about Jack. I want to deal with this personally." Valnaro looked at the vice captain that wasn't beaten by Jack and instructed

"Yes captain." Robin replied before he took the communicator to pass the message

โ€ฆ

Although Jack could have used the helicopter to easily get to Eden Residential Building, he thought that he couldn't leave his car here

Furthermore, if there was something that was happening there, he could simply board the helicopter at any moment

When they got into the car, Denali wanted to drive but Jack stopped her

"Let me do this. You can go ahead and look into the data of Eden Residential Building. Look into the CCTV footage and see if there's any problem there." Jack stated as he took the wheel

"Yes master." Denali nodded and got into the car. She had already gotten her laptop back from the car that she had used to get here. So, she immediately began doing what Jack had instructed

Jack then began driving towards the Eden Residential Building. It wasn't that far from the hotel. It was a forty minutes drive to get there

Luckily, the area around was by now clear of a lot of cars. In other words, the jam that was there when Jack was heading to the hotel wasn't there at the moment

As a result, Jack was able to get to the Eden Residential Building in about fifteen minutes. Well, that was after Denali confirmed that there was nothing wrong there

With this, Jack could confirm that there was nobody that was targeting him specifically. If there was something that was being targeted, then that would be the Glaze hotel that was the main one

As for the branches that were spread out in other cities, those were confirmed to be okay at the moment. Although he wasn't sure that they would be attacked soon or not, Jack was planning to have Tracy organize for a group of mercenaries to head out so that they could work as the security there

Although they were going to be the security, they wouldn't need to stand around. They would only respond to the emergencies of the hotels. But of course, this was going to be the work of the ones that were not part of the special team

When they got in front of the building, Jack couldn't help but get amazed. The system was really something. It had easily awarded him with the building

After shaking the unnecessary thoughts from his mind, Jack took out his phone and made a call. He was calling the manager of the residential building

And as he made the call, he and Denali began walking around, trying to get familiar with the place

"Hello boss." Elvis received the call the moment that he noticed that it was Jack was calling

"Where are you at the moment?" Jack asked

"I'm at the residential building management office." Elvis replied

"I'm currently on the first floor of the building. Could you perhaps tell me where this office can be found?" Jack asked

"Yes. It's on the top most floor. Should I come and receive you?" Elvis responded before asking

"There's no need for that." Jack declined the offer and the two of them entered the elevator. They were heading to the topmost floor, the 50th floor. So, it would take them some time to get there even when they were using the elevator

The moment that they stepped out of the elevator, Jack noticed that there was a person that was standing in front of it. From the looks of it, he was waiting for it to be opened

He was a guy who seemed to be in his late thirties. He was currently wearing a plain white shirt, a black trouser and a black tie. He looked somehow nervous

The moment that Elvis saw Jack, he smiled broadly and welcomed him. "Hello boss, welcome.

Jack simply nodded and looked around. Although he had never seen Elvis before, he could already tell that this was the guy due to the fact that he was here waiting for them

It was during the moment that they were getting out of the elevator that Elvis finally took notice of Denali. Not to say the least, he was enchanted by her beauty

"This lady hereโ€ฆ" Since Jack hadn't introduced Denali, Elvis knew nothing about her. So, he didn't know how to address her and neither did he know the relationship that she had with Jack

"That's Denali. She's my personal assistant." Jack stated the moment that he noticed that Elvis was looking at Denali

Although he could see that Elvis had some interest in Denali, Jack spoke no word about it. Even though Denali was his subordinate, she too had a life to live. So, if she found someone that she liked, that was her choice. So, he wouldn't intervene in her private issues

As for whether Elvis could actually catch Denali's attention, that was something that Denali herself would decide on

When Elvis heard that Denali was Jack's personal assistant, the fire of interest that was in his eyes was immediately extinguished. Although Denali was simply Jack's personal assistant, that was a level that he couldn't compare to

In other words, he was far inferior to Denali. So, even he himself didn't believe that she could get interested in someone like him

All the same, Jack was here for a reason. He didn't come to see how the tenants here were living. He was simply here to inspect if Elvis was someone that could be trusted with the responsibility of managing the building

Elvis then went ahead to do the introduction of the top most floor. This floor wasn't meant for people to reside in. It was made so that it could be used as a warehouse

And besides the warehouse, there were three different offices amongst which was Elvis' office

After looking around for a while, Jack finally decided to leave. But as they got into the elevator, Jack looked at Denali who then shook her head

Denali shaking her head implied that Elvis wasn't good enough to continue maintaining his position as the manager. So, although he had yet to check how things were going on here, he would simply demote Elvis and have Denali bring another person in

After getting out of here, Jack decided to have Denali take the body strengthening solution. As what he would do next, that was to definitely get to Celine so that he could give her the pill that would help her recover the sealed memories

As for those that had followed them on a helicopter, they would have to head back to GVSL to continue training

Jack and Denali got into the car. He then gave her the solution that he was remaining with. He had carried several bottles with him so far but he had taken one and given away the others

Denali was surprised as to why Jack had given her the solution. Just like him, she had thought that the solution would be ineffective on her

Although she was wondering if it would be effective, she still knew that Jack had given her the solution so that she could take it. So, she trusted his judgement and took the solution

A warm current flowed through her body and before long, she felt the increase in strength. Before, she was akin to six men. By now, she was the same as eight men

In other words, currently, Denali was stronger than Jack. Although it wasn't by a huge margin, she was still stronger. But, Jack didn't know about that. All he knew was the fact that she was strong

Just like him, she didn't face the side effects of taking the solution. She was done the moment that she felt the increase in strength in her body

Now that this was out of the way, Jack parted with Denali. He let her continue with what she had to do because she had a lot on her plate currently

On the other hand, he took a cab and headed to where Celine was. He had already asked her and she told him that she was in the office currently. And, that was definitely her mother's company

Although he didn't mind meeting Celine's mother, he wanted to do that after Celine received her memories

Not long after, Jack had arrived in front of a building. This was where Celine's cosmetics company was located in. The company was called Angels' Prominence

Although it was located in this building, the company didn't own the whole building. Instead, they simply owned two floors here. As for the warehouses, they were located in different places

Jack entered the building. He already knew that the company was located on the seventeenth and eighteenth floor. As for where Celine was at the moment, it was definitely the eighteenth floor

When he arrived at the eighteenth floor, he was stopped at the counter. He had to give the information on who he was here to see

"I'm here to see Celine." Jack stated

The lady behind the counter looked at him weirdly. Denali was definitely well known here as the only heir of the owner of the company. As such, she was someone who was greatly respected by those who were working here

Furthermore, there were a lot of people in the same cosmetic industry that knew about her. Since she was being trained by her mother, it was obvious that she had to discuss several business deals

The lady looked at Jack and wondered if he was one of the simps that always came here trying their chance of meeting with Celine

But, at least for the others, they always came with several means such as discussing about business with her and so on. But this guy here had simply come over and stated that he wanted to see her that directly

"Listen here mister, it's not that I'm trying to look down on you or something. It's just that you will have to look for better ways of trying to hit on a girl." The lady stated

Jack on the other hand was surprised. What did she mean by saying that he was trying to hit on Celine? She was already his girlfriend to begin with. So, there was definitely no reason as to why he would try hitting on her

Instead, he could simply dote on her. At the end of the day, she was his girl and he had no intention of letting her go

"I'm not here to try hitting on her. I'm here to meet up with her. We have had an agreement to meet up here." Jack tried to explain

The lady's expression got weirder. It wasn't the first time that she had heard someone claiming that they had planned to meet with Celine. But at the end of the day, it turned out that they were simply lying their way out, trying to find a way to meet Celine

"If you are here to cause trouble, I'm afraid that I'll have to ask you to leave." The lady's expression wasn't looking good at all. If Jack had come here to discuss anything that was related to business, perhaps she might have made some considerations

But now, since Jack was here not for business but for Celine, she had no choice but to send him away

Jack sighed seeing that the lady had no intention of letting him in. That was simply the problem of trying to meet someone without having an appointment

He took out his phone and was just about to make a call to tell Celine that he had arrived when he suddenly heard a familiar voice

"What's going on here?" A lady's voice sounded

The lady who was behind the desk immediately turned serious. She then looked at the lady that had just appeared before pointing at Jack

"This young man here has come here claiming that he was here to see lady Celine. But, he has got no proof of that. So, I'm suspecting that he is here to cause trouble." The lady stated

At this moment, Jack's eyes were fixated on the lady that had just appeared. Apart from her voice being familiar, her appearance was the same

She was none other than Katelyn. And, although Jack couldn't remember her name simply because he had never been told, he could still remember the time that she was there with his mother

He knew that she was Celine's mother. She had been there during their childhood and had spent time with him, third, only after his mother and Celine. ๐’ทโ„ฏ๐“ญ๐“ทโ„ด๐“‹๐“ฎ๐“ต.๐’ธโ„ด

And, Jack had to admit that Katelyn really had almost the same appearance as Celine. Other than the difference in terms of hair color, it could be said that the two of them were a copy of the other

But of course, there was a difference. One was young while the other was mature

Katelyn looked at Jack and was stunned for a moment. Since Jack was previously facing the desk, she hadn't seen his face. But now that he had turned around, she could clearly see the familiar face

Although Jack might have forgotten about her and Celine, she was different. The last time that she had seen him was when he was thirteen years old

And although he had grown over the past six years or so, there was a fact that, other than his face maturing, there was no big difference at all. The handsomeness that he had been having at the age of thirteen had only increased when he reached his current age

The same silver hair, the blue eyes that she was so familiar with. At the end of the day, Katelyn had never expected that she would see Jack this early

"J-Jack? Is that really you?" Katelyn stuttered. Although she could tell that he was indeed Jack, there was actually the disbelief

Now, not only was Jack her daughter's playmate, but he reminded her of the friend that she had made back during the years. As for what had happened later on, she wasn't sure about that because she too had left with Celine when her memories of Jack were sealed

"Yes, it's me aunt." Jack smiled and nodded as he replied. Aunt, that was how he used to call her back in the days before she disappeared from his memories

"Hahaha, so it really is you. To be honest, I never expected that you would be appearing here this soon." Katelyn laughed as she spoke

The lady behind the counter and the others that noticed her laughing were extremely surprised by what they were seeing. From what they could remember, Katelyn wasn't someone that could laugh here while she was at work

No, she was someone that was ever so serious about her work. And, that was what her daughter followed, or so they believed

As for the lady behind the counter, she was already sweating buckets. She had never expected that Jack and Katelyn had such a close relationship in such that he could call her aunt

In other words, Jack was speaking the truth about having an agreement with Celine to meet here. But, she was happy that she didn't say anything out of line. Otherwise, she would have been in for a good amount of trouble

But still, she knew that what would happen to her would depend on the two of them. If Jack took the situation seriously, she might as well be fired

"I guess you are here for Celine?" Katelyn asked. Although Katelyn had yet to know that Jack and Celine were the ones that she was trying to prevent from being together, she could still tell that he was here for Celine

At the end of the day, that was the agreement that they had had on the day that Jack's and Celine's memories got sealed. It was agreed that, Jack would come to see Celine by at most when he was twenty

And, if that time got past and he had yet to appear, Celine was free to do what she wanted. But of course, that would simply be because her memories would still be sealed

"Yes." Jack didn't hide this and nodded

"Okay then. I have a lot to talk to you about. But, you can go and look for Celine. She is in the office number 4. I'm currently busy with something. So, we will have to talk later about it." Katelyn stated

Jack nodded and headed towards the direction that Katelyn had pointed towards

When he got to Celine's office, Jack knocked. Although he would have so loved to simply get in there and get Celine before she knew that he was the one that had arrived instead of her subordinate, he still had to be official

He was in her mother's company at the end of the day

"Come in." Celine's nonchalant voice reached Jack's ears from the inside. From her tone, Jack could tell that she was serious. And, it seemed that she was busy with something inside there

Shaking his head, Jack pushed open the door and entered. He found that Celine was seated behind her desk, busy with some documents

He looked at her profile and he had to stare for a while. Celine had a different vibe when she was in the office as compared to the one that she always had when she was out

He didn't say a word and continued observing Celine. He was here to see her and give her the pill that would unseal her memories. But all the same, he might as well enjoy himself first

Celine who was immersed with the documents that were filling her desk was surprised why the person that had come over didn't say a word after a long while

She wasn't afraid that there was someone who had some bad intention would come to her office unnoticed. And since this person was here and there were no issues outside, she was quite relaxed

"What is it? If you have got nothing to say, you might as well leave." Without even raising her head, Celine said with an inpatient tone

Jack smiled and remained silent. All the same, he approached the desk and sat in front of her. And the moment that he did that, Celine frowned

She had noticed him approaching. And, when he sat down, that was something that showed that he didn't respect her authority in this office. She was just about to lash out at him when she was forced to have her mouth opening but no words flowing out

After a while, she took a deep breath and looked at Jack with a displeased expression on her face. "Why didn't you tell me that you had already arrived? I would have come to pick you up personally." She stated as she looked at him

"Hehe, there's no need for that. Although I wanted to ask you about that, aunt arrived just in time and she's the one that pointed me towards your office." Jack replied

Although he had been having a little problem meeting Celine due to the regulations that are placed at the counter, he didn't care about it because he had gotten what he wanted

When Celine heard him, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked at Jack with confusion clear on her face as she asked, "Who's that aunt that you are talking about?

Currently, Celine was wondering if there was Jack's relative present here in the company. And if that person was able to make Jack come to her office, then that person must have a good amount of authority in the company

"Eh? Oh, I had forgotten about that. I was talking about your mother." Jack corrected himself. He had even forgotten about the fact that Celine had yet to recover her memories. In the end, she didn't know who the aunt that he was mentioning was

Jack's answer confused Celine further. She was now wondering if what Jack was saying was true. She knew her mother all too well. She wouldn't just allow any man to come and see her, especially during working hours

So, how could it be that she was the one that had actually allowed and even directed him to her office

"Are you sure you are talking about my mother? And, why would you even call her aunt? I'm sure that this should be your first meeting, right?" Celine asked

"Well, it's kind of hard to explain. But all the same, there are things that you won't understand immediately. So, take this." As Jack spoke, he took out the pill that was left after he took one of them and handed it to her

Celine looked at Jack, the confused expression on her face deepening. Then, she looked at the small pill that was in Jack's hand. She didn't know what was going on anymore

"Jack, you should know that I'm not sick, right?" Celine looked at Jack and asked with raised brows

Jack was taken aback by Celine's question. He had completely forgotten that Celine knew nothing about the pill, unlike him who had received information about it from the letter that his mother had left him

So, he could only explain slowly. "I know that alright? You wanted to know why I referred to your mother as aunt, right? Just take the pill and you'll understand.

Although she was doubtful about his words, she still decided to take the pill. She had absolute trust that Jack wouldn't do something that would harm her in any way. It wasn't that she was blinded or something, this was something that came from the depths of her heart

"Should I use water?" She asked as she looked at the small pill in her hand. Although she had taken and seen a several types of pills, the one that she was holding was one of the few that she had never seen not to mention taken

"Just do as you would do with candy." Jack stated. The pill, for some reason, once it entered a person's mouth, it simply melted. So, there was no reason for the water or something

Celine took the pill immediately. And the moment that she took it, she felt it dissolving. And not long after, she felt that there was something that had happened the moment that the pill finished dissolving

And just then, something exploded in her mind. What followed immediately after that was the fact that, a huge amount of information rushed into her mind

Though, there was nothing uncomfortable about it. It was as if she was recovering something that she had lost, a piece of her that was returning home

And then, images of Jack began appearing in her mind one after the other. But of course, these memories were from their childhood

Jack wasn't the only one that she remembered, she remembered even a few of his half siblings that she had met in the past

Celine found the moments that they had shared together. The two of them, she and Jack. The time that she would always look forward to the chance of heading to crystal city so that she could meet with Jack

Then, it was at this moment that she finally realized something. She looked at Jack who was looking back at her. She finally understood the reason as to why she felt familiar with him

The reason as to why she was so open in front of Jack unlike the other young men that she had met before. And, the reason as to why she felt that the dance style that they had used during their dance in the banquet was familiar to hers

It was simply because she and Jack had trained together. This was the arrangements that were made by their mothers. In other words, the bond that she shared with Jack was so deep, unlike what she had believed

And, amongst the memories that she had recovered, it was just inside them that she realized the reason as to why Jack had referred to her mother as aunt. That was the same way that she used to refer to Jack's mother as well

Now that she could remember about Anne, she could confirm that the photo that Johnathan had shown to them back in Volant city was indeed hers

But now, she was extremely sad because she realized that she was dead. At the same time, several types of emotions surged into her heart and she really couldn't control herself anymore

Jack who was waiting for Celine to go through the memories that she had recovered was surprised that she suddenly began crying. This was something that was out of his expectations

'Angel, could it be that she is facing some kind of side effects from taking the pill?' Jack was worried. He got up from the chair that he was seated on and went towards Celine while asking the system about the situation

[You should know that the system is not the one that gave the pill, right? Anyway, I'll help you this one time. There are absolutely no side effects that came from taking the pill. It's just that, the emotions that were sealed due to the loss of the memories that caused them gave suddenly returned. And now, she's experiencing them again.

Jack sighed in relief as he took Celine into his arms. Celine fell into his embrace as she cried out. But, her cries were a mixture of sadness, anger, joy and confusion

Jack patted her head and allowed Celine to wet his shirt with her tears. He didn't say anything after knowing about what she was experiencing

Although he too had had the explosion of the emotions that had been sealed away previously, he was able to take things calmly. He wasn't affected by much because something that could have affected him that much was definitely the death of his mother

But, his memories of his mother, since he was young till her death were there to begin with. The only ones that he had lost were related to Celine. But at the end of the day, when he was recovering his memories, Celine was already his woman

After over an hour had gone by since Jack entered the office passed, there was a knock on the door before the door was opened

Both Jack and Celine were surprised by the sudden intrusion of a person. But all the same, what surprised them the most was definitely that the one that had come in was Katelyn

Katelyn who had just entered the office was surprised by the scene of Jack holding Celine while she cried. Although it had already been some time since she began crying, she was still in Jack's arms, whimpering

Normally when she came to Celine's office, Katelyn wouldn't even knock on the door before getting in. But today, because she knew that Jack was here, she had decided to show a little etiquette

But all the same, she really didn't understand what was going on in here. Since she had seen Jack here, she knew that this had something to do with her agreement with Anne

But, as to why Celine was crying in Jack's arms, that was a mystery to her. 'Could it be that she feels sorry that she had been trying to date another man and forgot about Jack?' Katelyn began speculating about what was happening here

In the end, she didn't know that Jack and Celine were the ones that were dating before and they were the ones that she was exactly trying to prevent from getting together

"Can you tell me what is going on here?" Katelyn asked as she took a seat on one of the chairs that were present in the office. She looked at the two of them, waiting for an answer

Seeing that her mother wasn't surprised by the fact that Jack was here and that he was holding her, but by the fact that she was crying, Celine got confused. But, she confirmed that Jack was indeed directed here by her mother

"Mom, could it be that you knew about me before?" Although she had just recovered her memory, she didn't understand why she had lost them in the first place. Furthermore, she didn't know why she would only recover the memories only after she took the pill that Jack gave her

At this point, she was wondering if Jack had his memories all along and was simply playing around with her. But, she didn't ask about that because she was still waiting for her mother to answer

"Of course I knew. The two of you have been growing up together since you were young. Well, that was until when you were thirteen that you separated till this day." Katelyn replied

"And, why were you crying?" Katelyn asked

Celine on the other hand looked at her mother strangely. She couldn't understand why her mother was playing dumb. Of course she had recovered her memory and she knew for the fact that the two of them grew up together

But, that wasn't what she was asking about. What she was asking about was definitely if she she knew that she had lost her memories of Jack till this very day. She had actually forgotten about something important that came from her childhood

"Mom, I'm not asking about that. I'm asking if you knew that I had lost my memories of Jack and his mother!" Celine stated as she got out of Jack's embrace

"Eh? You have already recovered your memories?" Katelyn was surprised. Although she had mentioned about the two of them growing up together, that was simply because she was trying to hint at her that she and Jack were supposed to be together

Furthermore, she was sure that Jack already knew about Celine because of the way that he referred to her as aunt. But all the same, she didn't expect that Celine would recover her memories the moment that Jack arrived

Back then, after Celine's memories of Jack and all those related to him were sealed, she and Anne had agreed that they would give the two of them a timeline till they reached twenty years old

It wasn't that Katelyn was the one that had decided on the time, it was Anne. Although she didn't know why Anne had decided on that time, she decided to trust her anyway

But, other than the fact that if Jack didn't come to look for Celine after the timeline got past, for her to do whatever she wanted, Anne said nothing about Celine's memories of Jack and whatsoever

Now that she had heard that Celine had recovered, she was definitely surprised by that. She could simply link it to Jack. But all the same, she was happy that Celine was back to the state that she was supposed to be in

"What? You weren't expecting that?" Not only Celine, even Jack was surprised that Katelyn didn't know that Celine would recover her memories when Jack got here

"Of course I wasn't expecting that." Katelyn knew that things might get a little complicated. So, she went ahead and gave her explanation about what had happened

She made sure to make things clear so that there would be no assumptions that would be made. And although she was sure that Jack already knew about it, she just explained in case there was something that he had missed

"Is it that serious?" Celine asked after Katelyn finished explaining

"It surely is. As long as I can remember, Anne wasn't someone that would lie about something serious. Back then, that's before your memories of each other were sealed, she said that there was something serious that was about to happen." Katelyn stated

"I'm not sure about what it was that she was talking about. But, she had said that it was something big. And if the two of us were closer to her, we would get involved in something that would surely be risky.

"And, although I had tried convincing her that it wasn't necessary and that I would be together with her, she then told me that it was something that only she could handle. As for Jack, although he was the one that was closest to her, she said that nothing would happen to him.

"So, as I can see Jack here, I can only assume that what she was speaking about was true. But, there is something that I don't understand at all. But all the same, I think that whatever she was talking about was definitely something that caused her death." Katelyn finished. ๐˜ฃ๐˜ฆ๐‘‘๐˜ฏ๐˜ฐ๐˜ท๐‘’๐˜ญ๏ผŽ๐‘›๐˜ฆ

At this moment, Jack could see that she was sad. And, her emotions weren't fake ones as Jack could tell if she was simply acting

But, what was confusing him was definitely the matter concerning his mother's death. That was exactly something that he had known about. His mother was killed by Marion, and he had already killed her

But, he was wondering if it was true that his mother was afraid that Marion would try attacking Katelyn and Celine. Although Jack thought that it was possible, he doubted that she would take the risk considering the risk that was involved in offending the Gravy family

Alfonso family was definitely nothing in the eyes of the Gravy family. They would be destroyed the moment that they attempted something like that

But, he still couldn't find an answer. It seemed that he would have to do a little more research about his mother's case

Then, Katelyn looked at Celine and asked, "Do you now understand why I was prohibiting you from the relationship that you mentioned to me?

Celine's mouth hang open when she heard that. But at the same time, she could only say that she was indeed a lucky girl

On the other hand, Jack was definitely surprised that there was a relationship that Katelyn didn't approve of. He wondered who it was that had beat him to it and dated Celine first before he was stopped

"Hehe," Celine chuckled. She then looked at her mother and asked, "Mother, do you even know who it was that I was dating that you decided to stop me from continuing?

"It doesn't matter anyway." Although she was curious, Katelyn didn't think that it was necessary for her to know who it was that Celine was so adamant on dating

"Mom, it matters. After all, I was dating Jack. In fact, although you had said that you wouldn't approve of our relationship, I still considered myself his girl. And, that's exactly the reason as to why I told him where I was." Celine said with a smile

Ignoring the shocked expressions of the two, she continued. "I had wanted you to see him so that you could know who he was and that you not approving of our relationship wasn't the best choice.

"In the end, who knew that the two of us were fated? When he got here, you were actually the one that had sent him over to me. And, it turned out that the person that I'm dating is the one that I grew up with." Celine smiled at the end of it, enjoying the expressions that were on the faces of the two

But, she didn't enjoy for long as just a few seconds later, the two of them recovered, to her disappointment

Katelyn looked at Jack and asked, "When did the two of you meet?" This time, she wasn't curious about the time that they had met because she wanted to prevent them from being together. Instead, she was genuinely curious about something

"This should be the second month since we first met. After the sealing of our memories, of course." Jack replied

"Did you have your memories back then?" Katelyn asked. This was what she was most curious about. Even Celine looked at Jack, wanting to know about it

Jack simply shook his head in response. Then, he said, "I really had no memory of her at all. It was just that I felt familiar with her but I couldn't explain why. As for the memories, I only recovered them yesterday after I dropped Celine back at home.

Katelyn laughed loudly and said, "I guess that the two of you are really meant to be together with each other. All the same, I won't say anything about your relationship anymore. You can move at your pace, but I hope that you don't go past the line before the right time.

Celine blushed at her mother's words. But all the same, she looked at Jack with a happy smile on her face. Now that her mother had approved the relationship between the two of them, she didn't think that there would be any other obstacle that would stand in their path of love, or so she thought

"Mom, you should never doubt my eyes." Celine stated smugly

Katelyn simply laughed at that. But at the same time, she was thinking of something that was troubling her mind. 'I wonder what will happen with that young man. I hope that he doesn't do anything to the two of them. Otherwise, I would be willing to give up everything for their sake.